Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue

Arise from the dream, oh dreamer.

The world was one of no form or shape. A wasteland of blackness that stretched as far as the eye could see. A place of silence and oblivion. Then came a noise that broke that oblivion.

I am Iron Man.

The song kept playing as I moved my hand blindly towards my bedside table, searching for my clock to silence the alarm. After several blind slaps, I successfully found it by hitting the snooze button. I turned over to enjoy a last fifteen-minute snooze before I truly woke up to get ready for another day of thankless work at my tedious office job. However, the alarm did its job like always, making sleep impossible, forcing me to open my eyes slowly and reluctantly. As light starts to enter my eyes as the world takes shape, I turn toward the wall to the right of my bed to see a strange thing.

Overlooking my bed on a beige wall is a poster for an anime that looks like Dragon Ball Z. I glanced away from the poster and saw the next strange thing. My bedroom has strewn across the floor in numerous small piles wrinkled and worn clothes. The strangeness continued growing as several plastic take-out boxes were on a well-worn oak desk near the door. The mess in the room was appalling and was like I was back in teenage me's room. I got up from the bed, confused, stumbling for a second as my body felt unusually lighter. I steadied myself on the bedside table before I bent over, picking up a wrinkled shirt next to the bed, before the smell hit me. The smell was awful, prompting a gag before I moved it away from my face.

After gagging again, I made a new mission to clean this up. I spotted a hamper and began walking to it next to the open closet door. As I passed through the horrid mess towards the closet door, I wondered why my room was in such a horrible state while trying not to trip on more clothes. Just as I was about to throw the shirt into the hamper, I turned to the left and caught sight of something that made me freeze.

There, looking back at me from a mirror on the door, was a complete stranger. The reflection didn't have my short raven black hair with the ever-encroaching white creeping in. It's now a medium-length green that is spikey towards the back. The eyes on this stranger were not the hazel of my mom's, with the scar over my right eye from a fireworks accident. What was staring back at me were eyes of pure red. The world seemed to me at that moment like a dream as I raised my free hand and waved. The reflection did the same back at me. I moved my hand to flip myself off, as did the reflection. The sight unnerved me, making me turn from the mirror to clean up the room while being confused, along with the beginning of panic.

Cleaning the room took only five minutes, and all the while I was confused. When I was done cleaning, I drifted towards an attached bathroom to take a shower to think this over. As I stepped inside the bathroom, I saw the reflection again. The stranger looked back at me from the bathroom mirror as I quickly moved to the shower, opened the door, and started the hot water. Midway through the shower, as the steam rose and the heat relaxed me, I finally concluded that this was just a vivid and unusual dream. Just follow the dream through to the end, and when I truly woke up, this would be a fun tale to tell to my friends. That idea settled in me as I reentered the room. I quickly got dressed in a black shirt and jeans that looked like they were from the early 2010s.

As I am about to leave the room, I, out of a long-established habit, check for my wallet and don't feel it. After looking for three minutes, I found it in an old pair of pants near the top of my hamper, but what it contained confused me further. Inside the leather wallet was an ID card with the name Alex Mason next to a picture of my current strange appearance. This small thing shouldn't have bothered me since this was a dream, but my name is Gregor Williams, not Alex Mason. I was still looking at the card before again putting this up to weird dream logic as I exited the room.

It soon was apparent that there was no one else in this place besides me. As I walked out of my room down the short hallway, I glanced at my ID card again. I look seventeen in the photo and in my mirror, yet the card says I'm sixteen. My investigation of the place shows it's a small, modest house that was sparsely furnished. The house consisted of my room/bathroom, a living room, a basement, and finally, a fully stocked kitchen. I again put this strangeness up to the dream before moving to the front door, opening and exiting it after locking it.

Outside is an early morning with a beautiful blue sky overlooking a middle-class neighborhood. The homes look weirdly old-fashioned and not the sleeker modern designs I'm used to. Where am I? I slowly walked down the sidewalk from my house towards a signpost at the end of the street. It's thankfully for my very bum American self in English. However, something was off as the homes looked Japanese. Was this Japan or somewhere else?

This big conundrum was put to the side as more dream logic, but it bothers me further. I look around and see no one out and about in the neighborhood yet. It's still mid-morning, and it's horrible being a night owl. I walked down the street normally for a bit before something else struck me. I'm not fatigued or wheezing much. I was not horribly out of shape, but I would be wheezing by now after two extremely strong cases of pneumonia in my childhood, back-to-back.

This peaceful walk continued with no signs of other people out and about on this summer day. After fifteen minutes of walking, the buildings changed from houses to small businesses with colorful signs everywhere advertising stuff. The shops were currently closed, so I couldn't ask the burning question I had started forming despite this being a dream. I continued walking through the district in a slight haze before I stopped seeing a library. There was a sign saying it was open. I was still for a few seconds before I made the decision to enter it as I moved past an exercise shop close to the old building. I walked up the well-kept sidewalk and entered the building through old, worn, blue wooden doors. It's inside the library that I finally see another person.

It's a kind-faced middle-aged woman who is very clearly Japanese, but her hair, like mine, is extremely weird, being magenta-purple. That hair and my own make me wonder if I am in an anime dream. Her eyes are a warm brown; once they see me, she smiles kindly and greets me.

"Good morning, young man. How may I help you today?"

I nervously looked around the entrance room and freaked out a bit more because that was said in English. More dream logic at play, but she is not American. I met her eyes, which had grown a bit worried, seeing how nervous I was before I replied with a smile.

"Good morning. I'm wondering if you could answer a question of mine really quickly."

The woman is less worried now, but is surprised by the manners. She must not be used to that from people my age.

"Of course, young man, I'd be happy to help you."

I looked around cautiously before asking.

"What city and country are we in?"

The woman looked at me, confused, before she replied.

"We are in the city of Kuoh, Japan, young man."

That news both stumped me and confirmed my suspicions. The city name was also vaguely familiar to me. This dream was so strange, and I wondered when I was going to wake up. Till then, I would find out about this city I was in. I was silent for a few seconds before I asked the slightly worried woman.

"Do you have any computers here, librarian-san? I promise to be quiet and quick."

The woman looked at me strangely before she got up from behind her desk. I noticed she was wearing a conservative white dress and blue skirt, and she answered my question while gesturing for me to follow.

"We have several computers. I'll show you them."

I followed behind her from the greeting area into an old but well-maintained and clean library room. The woman led me past multiple ceiling-high bookcases to the open center of the room. There on four desks in two pairs facing each other are the computers. I eyed them and saw that there are disk drives in them. That is not a standard issue thing anymore.

"Here they are, and if you have any other questions, dear, I'm happy to answer them."

I smile, still nervous, but bow my head in thanks

"I have one more librarian-san. What year is it?"

The woman looked at me strangely again before she tilted her head.

"The year is 2012."

I had been sitting on a well-worn chair when she replied, which saved me from losing the strength in my legs. That idea was beyond strange. I turned the computer on and let it boot up, and the woman looked at me worriedly.

"Are you okay, young man?"

I opened up the computer to the main screen before turning to the woman and faking it.

"I am just having a weird morning. Thank you for helping me, librarian-san."

The woman was not buying that, but she also was not too worried about me. However, she kept looking at me strangely before she heard the bell above the entrance of the building go off. She eyed me once more before she went to help the next person. In a dream haze of shock, I absentmindedly clicked the internet button.

I was about to look up the city of Kuoh, Japan, when I saw a very strange article on the front page of the browser. It was a story about how NASA and SpaceX made history by having the first commercial spacecraft rendezvous and berth with another spacecraft. That news made me click on the story out of curiosity, as I vaguely remember that day. As the page opened up, something immediately stood out to me. In the picture of the astronauts shaking hands underneath a picture of the American flag, there was one more star than usual on it.

That strange thing led me down the beginnings of a rabbit hole, learning that this new star was for a state called Vancouver. I brought up a map to confirm this, and it made me blink as this state and its land are in Canada. That strangeness diminished slightly by more searches showing that things like the Gulf War and 9/11 happened. However, the strangeness returned when it was mentioned that Russia had helped in the Gulf War. That was beyond strange and led me to click a hyperlink to the country.

On that page, the strangeness returned in full force as it stated that Russia had a Tsar again. That left me in shock as I read that this Tsar was more like the Queen of England in being a figurehead rather than the old Tsars. Further searches showed that this Tsar had returned to power when the Russians overthrew the Soviet Union in 1980. That was also the same year that the Cold War ended. That was concerning in multiple ways, given I was born only a few years after the Soviet Union fell in the nineties. As I click on hyperlink after hyperlink, more and more things don't make sense, like how France was currently in the sixth republic, not the fifth. There was a now reunited Ireland. Each discovery and statement is being treated like they are fact, and this helped me get more and more lost, along with growing concern.

I'm getting increasingly convinced that all of this is a dream. Yet the nagging doubts I have had all day start rearing their heads one by one as I finally ask the question. Is this real and not a dream? The doubt that had been growing in me grew further asking that as I pinched myself and let out a quiet yelp. That action made me look up from the computer screen and catch something out of the corner of my eye. A young woman wearing a strangely familiar white and red school uniform with a black skirt. She was looking at a book in her hands near a bookshelf. She is close to my dream age, with long, slick black hair, her back turned to me. Something about that uniform is raising alarm bells in my head. Despite the alarm bells and growing doubt, I go back to the computer and look up the city of Kuoh.

I opened another tab for the city's history, and there is nothing special about it. It's just another city, but my unease continued to grow. I was nearing the end of my search when I finally clicked on a hyperlink to the city's most famous attractions and locations before I froze. There on the screen was a picture of a school that I knew well and a name on the gate above the grounds.

The sign read Kuoh Academy. That name finally kick-started a memory in me. Oh no, oh no, oh no. That's the name of the center point of an anime series my friends had urged me to see. They said it was good, and the fuckers had left out that it was almost hentai. It had a very cool world and concepts, but such a crap protagonist. I stare at the image of the school as all my doubts boil over, and my question returns and hits full force. As I consider that I froze badly, remembering more of that series. There was a supernatural world in it with humans at the bottom of the pole. Kuoh is the territory of devils. Creatures of magic and sin with many stupid quirks like being a fucking magic girl devil king that's also a massive sis-con. The more and more I remember the series the question and my doubts sing louder and louder. The doubts grew further when I remembered how real everything had felt. I gripped the desk hard as I again saw out of the corner of my eyes the schoolgirl putting her book away and turning back towards me. I froze completely as I caught sight of her two different eye colors behind a pair of glasses. I recognized her, and it made me start shaking.

Right there was a living and breathing Tsubaki Shinra, the Queen of Sona Sitri's peerage. She doesn't notice me and continues down the bookcase hall till she's out of sight.

Oh shit. I froze harder than ever before as more things about that universe came to mind. I again pinched myself hard, and it felt real once more. My heart beat faster as I thought that if this were not a dream, then Great Red and Ophis would be real, and thus, the Chaos Brigade would be real along with them. My heart rate zooms faster, and I begin to shake in fear as I remember something vastly worse than Ophis and Red. Trihexia possibly being real makes the dread reach a breaking point. The images of all those beings in that series were now looming over my shoulder, continuously growing more and clearer. My hands shakily move as I finally log off the computer. I get up from the chair with my knees shaking before slowly moving toward the library entrance. I passed by the front desk and bowed to the librarian.

"Thank you for your help today, librarian-san."

The purple-haired woman looked up at me, extremely worried.

"You're welcome, young man. Have a good rest of your day."

I smile again, turning and backing up to the door. I opened it before closing it again. As soon as the oak door closed, I took off in a full-speed run towards my home as the dread and fear broke out. As I ran, everything hit me all at once like Truck-kun as I realized I might be in an almost hentai universe with things beyond my strength, even to have a hint of a chance to win against! If this is all real, how am I going to even stand against a single pawn devil! The run made me reach my home in less than ten minutes before unlocking the front door and quickly barricading said door with my modest couch and chairs. As I panted from that, I realized it won't do anything against a devil. My fear grew again before I hoped beyond hope that this was just a dream and that I would wake up soon. That fear made me run to my dream room, and with each step, the sensation continued to feel real as the fear jumped in intensity.

Once inside the room, I again barricaded the door with the desk chair before I took several breaths to try and calm down. I was still shaking and got ready to look for more things to barricade the door with as I looked around this strange room again. Then something caught my attention. Underneath the desk was a partly open cardboard box. That sight made me kneel and grab the box. It was a regular medium-sized box that was slightly heavy. I focused entirely on suppressing some of the fear before sitting on the bed and opening it completely.

The first thing I see inside is a picture of three people standing together. There was my dream version of myself next to a Japanese-American couple. I apparently got the hair from the handsome man, and the beautiful black-haired woman gave me the eyes. That stumped me before I dug deeper into the box, glad to have a distraction. According to a small text box in the picture frame, these were apparently my parents. As I continued digging, I found another picture of the man and woman in a tuxedo and a wedding dress with a date showing it was when the Cold War ended. There are several other pictures of them, and I found something that made me wince. They died earlier this year, leaving my dream self with extremely limited money held in a trust fund.

Digging deeper into the box netted a folder with official-looking stamps and papers saying that I was on a stipend from the Japanese government. I also found documents stating that my dream self was emancipated, but that status could easily be revoked. My family's money was being held until I reached the age of majority and fulfilled certain conditions from my mom's will. I don't like the thoughts I'm having about this situation. Where was my dad's will, and why was he seemingly absent? I don't like the sudden bell-like thought that crossed my mind. If this is real and not a dream, did I kill the original person of this body? That troubled me badly, bringing up more horrible questions. As I learned more about who I am, apparently in this dream, the dread continues to grow as I imagine Trihexia and every other threat from there.

Finally, after learning all I could easily from the box and folder, I was left with even more questions as the fear returned in force. I sat on the bed for two minutes of fear and worry before my stomach rumbled. I put the items away on my bed and go shakily to make myself breakfast.

I make a ham and cheese sandwich in a slightly zombie state, having had plenty of it in the fridge. As I am eating, I'm still freaking out as I consider my big possible problem. I'm likely in a universe where everything is vastly stronger than lowly humans. Gods, angels, devils, dragons, and more are likely real and probably the most horrific thing I can think of. That fucking idiot pervert who powers up from breasts is real.

The world is so fucking screwed as he had fucking plot armor out the ass up to his eyeballs. If this is real and not a dream, then we are not a TV show or book series where he can be the dumb hero he was safely.

As I consider that idea, my shaking returned. What was I supposed to do be that hero if this is real? I am not a hero, I can't save shit. If I couldn't save the best relationship of my life with my girlfriend of ten years, what hope would I have in saving this universe? I'm not special, being a devil, pure angel, or fallen angel. I'm not a hero descendant, and I hope to God I don't have sacred gear, as that is what got the pervert killed in the first place. I'm just some regular ass dude. This has to be a dream, yet the dread builds again, further with the doubts even louder.

We are so boned if the pervert and his plot armor don't apply against the many foes here. As I think of them, I see Kokabiel the disgusting warmonger who wants a new Great War smirking in glee. Yet his visage disappeared as I remember that there are worse things out there than him. I picture the Chaos Brigade and their strength and remember that some of whom want to find Trihexia. Rizevim, the ultra arrogant man-child, Cao Cao, the 'hero', and especially Euclid, the fucking degenerate who wants his sister. Then there is Ophis, the damn emotionless lizard, who is incredibly powerful and dangerous. She makes me think again of Great Red. Then I shiver thinking of Trihexia, who is nothing but a pure destructive force that takes gods, the Satans, and more to keep it at a standstill in a time loop, never truly defeated. We are so fucking screwed, and I don't know how to feel. I'm hoping the fucking idiot can save us if this is real. His goals are stupid unless it's that social dragon thing, people speculate he has. I try to tell myself that this must be a dream. I'll wake up soon, just wait it out. Thinking that made me return to remembering the pervert.

I don't want a harem, unlike him. Yeah, I like sex, but you shouldn't be peeping on people, dude. His near-constant peeping and getting caught with no significant punishment happening is more plot armor bullshit that makes me nervous. The three of them should have been removed from the school after the second peeping, yet that was so well known that the kendo club kicked their ass constantly. Oh god, we are so screwed if the plot armor isn't real. I am extremely worried as I'm here in a city with the two major pillars of team DXD.

I'm not a huge fan of Rias as Sona is, and was my favorite character in the series. Yet Rias's peerage is the powerhouse, while Sona's is the strategic minds. Everything happens here, and I want no part of that. I'm not going to that school unless I have to, which looks incredibly likely if this isn't a dream, because that's a condition of my emancipation. We are in so much trouble if this is real.

I finish my breakfast, then go to a corner of my home, sitting in the corner to freak. Oh, how this dream day is cursed. We are in so much trouble, and I'm a year early to the boat paddling up shit creek. Death is coming for an entire world in a very vivid dream if he doesn't have plot armor. I still have no idea why or how I'm here and not in my real home. I stayed there for about three hours as the dread increased. I finally found the barest hint of courage and went out again to buy food and a computer to do more research. The GI Joes are right, knowing is half the battle as I prepared for the worst-case scenario.

I jogged back to the business district till I found a computer store before buying a laptop. Then I hit a grocery store nearby and get the cheapest stuff I can find that is easy to make at home. I carried it all home while jogging, and once home, ran to my room, sitting at my desk. I began to look for everything I could about this world I might be in if this was real. This task takes me to the early evening of this Friday, according to the laptop.

I only take a break from research to make another ham and cheese sandwich for dinner. The dream was still going strong, making my panic continue growing. That makes my hope slowly begin to leave me in a trickle. I continue trying to think of anything that can possibly help me here, but I can't come up with a potential plan. After eating the sandwich, I finally got off the computer and hid in the bathroom. I look at myself again closely in the mirror, ready to faint. This must be a dream; it can't be real. I must wake up!

I slap myself multiple times to try and free myself from this nightmare of unequal proportions. I'm horrified even more when I don't wake up in my old apartment. I'm still here, and the terror made me try one last thing. I jab my knee into the counter to attempt a hypnic jerk. The pain made me hiss, and I again didn't wake up to my now very, very overwhelming horror. That attempt finally made me accept that this was real. I'm so fucking screwed and terrified. I'm so boned, dude, as I'm clearly not a gamer where I could become overpowered ultra quickly.

The dread boiled over, and that finally does something that is another strange thing on a day of strange things. A ghostly white hammer and an anvil suddenly appeared before me, along with a ring on my right hand.

I stare at the objects, dumbstruck. Only one thing makes even a hint of sense here. Do I have sacred gear? I hope to God not, as that paints a target on my head. I know that Asia has something similar with twilight healing regarding rings, yet as I studied the ring harder, the hammer, and the anvil disappeared quickly. I frown and then say screw it trying to summon it again. It took twenty minutes of pure focus and gritting my teeth before they returned. I studied the ring again and finally saw something that I recognized after a morning of not recognizing anything.

On the ring that was the color of silver with a red ruby in the center was a motif I knew. Staring up at me is the emblem of the Cult Mechanicus, with its skull split down the middle, half machine and half human. This is extremely weird, as another strange part about this world is that there is no Warhammer Fantasy or Warhammer 40k. There is no Games Workshop; rather, it is just a very interesting World War One company that fills that niche, based in France. I look at the anvil and then the ring in confusion.

Today has been a ride of pure horror, and now shit makes even less sense. The ring and anvil disappeared again. I am seriously considering not trying again for the anvil and ring. But maybe this could help? Probably get me killed, but I'm very likely in a dark forest, like 40k just with more tits and magic girls. I shiver thinking of Serafall. Oh, by the Machine God, I might actually die from cringe if she is that insane. That's probably the least painful way to die here, but the ring makes me refocus.

I concentrated on the feeling that had summoned the objects in building. The ring and anvil returned faster this time. I look at the anvil and wonder if this is a sacred gear? Despite my confusion and worry about this being gear, I imagine something from the hobby that saved me from a severe, permanent depression. The idea of it slowly made me move my hand to the hammer, picking up the ghostly white object. It was lightweight, and the idea of that object made me tap the hammer against the anvil.

There is a brief bright light that blinds me, making me close my eyes before it disappears. I opened my eyes again before looking wonder at the new item on the anvil. It's a chainsword that is not ghostly like the anvil and hammer. My other hand reached for the sword and picked it up. It's real and lightweight, with the sword having the symbol of the Mechanicus on both sides of it near the grip. The anvil and hammer disappeared, but the sword didn't. I hold the sword up, looking at it in pure amazement. I touched it, and in almost a haze, I moved my free hand toward the teeth. I touch them and feel cold, hard steel there. I withdrew my hand from the blade before I moved my thumb and accidentally hit the activation button.

The sword roared to life making me flinch hitting the activation button again while dropping it. The sword hit the floor with an audible thud. I look at the sword as its spinning teeth start slowing down in complete shock. The shock continued for another two seconds before I let out a massive whoop of joy! Despite being a loose agnostic on the best of days, I'm now down with the Machine God completely, as this is a fucking miracle! Praise the Omnissiah, I have something to defend myself against them! I'll probably still die quickly, but it's better than nothing! How long does the construct last? Can I make anything I want? That and more questions pop into existence for me at a fast rate. The possibility of anything from a universe that was fucking stupid and over the top might save my ass here in another universe that also was stupid and over the top. It might save the fucking world if the stupid pervert doesn't have plot armor. A world that is looking more and more likely to be real. I need a possible plan, and by the Omnissiah and Machine God, hallowed be thy names, I might have something that can help me.

I quickly hide the sword in my closet while thinking I need to make something to hold it. I was now wide awake and hopped up on adrenaline. People are so right, it's a hell of a drug. I sat down and started making a possible plan along with a list of things I needed to do or make. I finally passed out around four in the morning when the adrenaline rush finally died. My head hit my pillow, and my last thought before the sweet darkness was that this might not be totally hopeless.

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

One man can start a landslide with the casting of a single pebble

The red-yellow sun was slowly setting behind the skyscrapers that overlooked this beautiful, lush green park. I was leaning against an old oak tree, watching the sunset. I felt a head on my right shoulder, and as I got ready to look that way, I was jolted awake by a noise.

I am Iron Man.

The noise made me thrash blindly, looking for the snooze button. I slapped that thing and then buried my head under the pillow. Sadly, again, I couldn't fall back asleep and groaned because this was not a great start to my Saturday. I slowly opened my eyes, blinking a few times before I looked around the room. I froze stiff again, seeing the anime poster from my fever dream last night. Oh no. I bolt upright and look around the room again. Everything was the same as yesterday. On the same wooden desk is the laptop I bought in my dream, and on the chair is a box of personal things.

Fuck. I run to my closet and look for the one safety item I have from the first dream, hoping against hope. I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror, and there again was the green hair and red eyes. I glanced inside the closet to look at my hamper and saw the chainsword on top of it. I again pinched myself, letting out a yelp before I started hyperventilating again. I fainted once I realized everything from yesterday had happened and that this was no dream.

I wake up staring at the beige ceiling as everything from yesterday comes crashing down on me. I'm officially stuck in pervert heaven with a very well-hidden slice of horror. I'm going to be hunted down for a peerage or get murdered by Raynare or someone else looking for my possible sacred gear. I'm so boned, but the first thing to do in cases like this is to make a plan and keep it simple, stupid. I got up off the floor and started that plan.

I shower, then, after relaxing a tiny bit, get dressed and open the drawers on my desk to find the paper I had made last night. The rough plan and list of things I needed to test or make were still there in my chicken scratch. I read what was on it again. The chicken scratch is worse than normal because of the adrenaline, but after reading it over, it's not a bad plan. The first thing on the list is that I need to buy training equipment, and then I need to get into shape as fast as I possibly can. Humans can only reach a certain point before we fall off in power, which is well below that of other species here in DXD. I need to test the anvil today and see how far the building goes.

Can I just make weapons, or can I make things like armor? Perhaps ways to enhance myself up to give me a better fighting chance? It would be damn useful to have Space Marine reaction times and additional organs. Or, better yet, just jump to the Emperor of Mankind and his crazy bullshit. Maybe I can get that perpetual gene and then have a crazy ass healing factor. I wince at the thought, as that is permanent immortality, opening up another can of worms. Can I make anything from there and then sell the items to make money? It would give me more money to be able to secure a better life for myself. I frowned again because there wasn't supposed to be a separation between the supernatural and mundane worlds. I'll be noticed faster if I make things that we should not have, like a plasma gun, bolter, or fuck, spaceships.

I don't want to be the Emperor of Mankind and certainly don't want to rule an empire. I just want to live and eventually die surrounded by my kids and grandchildren. Yeah, the Emperor was a massive prick, but he had excellent reasons to be the way he is, but I'm not like that. I freeze again, thinking about something. Does Chaos exist here in this universe? They supposedly exist in millions of realities. By the Machine God, I hope they are not here. Do the Orks and the damn horny space elves exist, too? Or the damn stupid but very right-to-be angry skeletons? Does the end of the galaxy in Tyranids exist? Oh, I'm even more boned. Thankfully, the silly non-melee goats don't exist until the 35th millennium, but the galaxy might have Xenos like the Slauth.

I gulped again. That's worse than Rias with her spoiled child syndrome and her stupid pervert pawn. That's worse than Sona and her horrible need for order. That Chaos is possible here is so mind-numbing and fear-inducing that I go to the closet and shut the door, holding onto my chainsword as I curl up again, forgetting my plan. Oh, chainsword, why are you the only friend I can rely on? I hold the sword like a support blanket with the teeth away from me as I promise it out loud in the closet's darkness.

"Chainy, I'll pray to you every day. I'll apply sacred oils to you and make you a clean and shiny sword. Please, don't disappear! I need my safety sword!"

The sword doesn't say anything, but I do feel something like happiness coming from it. It's probably me going mad, but it's the thought that counts. I snuggle the sword and whisper that it's the best sword, and I will never destroy it. Is this my crippling anime flaw? Do I need a safety sword? I'll take this rather than being a mega pervert or a fucking magic girl.

After a half an hour, I finally set the sword down and reluctantly opened the closet door before returning to making my plan. Step one: train my ass off, get ripped, and then test my possible gear to its limits. I'm so glad I'm not sixteen in mind. My sixteen-year-old self would not be thinking of the big picture. He'd make guns and then spread Chaos across the city, getting the devils' attention. I don't want to become one, as that might mean I'm a possible slave under a king who, depending on how finished the system is or is not, might be able to abuse me. Magic is cool, but I won't be a possible slave.

That's if the universe is grimdark, but it doesn't seem that way so far. Yet horror can lurk under illusions, and it's better to be paranoid here because the supernatural world is actually out to get people. I can't be like the pervert and get by on luck. I have to be ultra-thought-out and logical. That is going to be the thing that saves me from death because flesh is weak. I need the strength and certainty of steel here if I decide to try helping this world. I'm torn on that because that means painting a bigger target on my head. A nasty, bitter thought about helping Ophis and the Chaos Brigade comes to me.

That thought passed through fast and then made me ashamed. While I like being a bastard in games, I would not do that in reality. We need a better plan that isn't that, you idiot.

After an hour of planning, I prepared to leave my home to get exercise equipment and start working out. I pray to the Machine God that I don't run into anyone from the devils again. Tsubaki is cool, but I'd rather not have her and Sona looking into me. I need to fake it until I make it, like Cain, the greatest human hero of the Imperium. Thinking of him made his infamous song start playing in my head.

With that song playing, I slowly jog down the street, passing by other people enjoying a lovely Saturday afternoon with family or pets. Twenty minutes later, in the business district, I found the sign for an exercise shop brightening me slightly. Upon entering the shop and looking around, that feeling disappeared, and I froze. Standing at the far end of the store is Shirone. She is dressed in her school uniform with her famous white hair, gazing at a new dumbbell. Fuck. I reluctantly continue onward into the store and head towards the clerk. The items are bought as quickly as possible, and I am signing to have them delivered to me on Monday or Tuesday. I kept my eyes open for Shirone, and she was not glancing my way at all. She was now looking at a weight that was larger than her. Maybe I don't have sacred gear? She and the others can sense that stuff. What do I have then, if not gear? I thanked the store clerk and then left to get lunch, as the white cat still didn't pay attention to me.

The journey for a place to eat around here wasn't going well. Everything was just fast-food places with unhealthy things. I can't pig out on burgers and the always delicious chicken nuggets. From now on, it is rabbit food and lots of meat, not drenched in oil. No more downing soda like there's no tomorrow, either. The jog starts again as I keep watching behind me. Seeing the white cat is terrifying, and I'm entering a park filled with people enjoying the day. I sit on a bench to get my breath back. Then I hear something that makes me shiver.

It's perverted giggles, but they are not male ones. They are female. Is that Kiryuu? I look around the park frantically and see the fountain in the middle. I freeze as that fountain is in the anime and the light novel. Shit. This is where the pervert dies. I finally find the source of the giggles. It's behind a tree close to the center park path, and sitting on the fountain is a dude and his date. They don't hear the giggling somehow. The dude is okay looking, as is the woman, but why? I carefully sneak over to the giggles and peer behind the tree to see a young woman my age, who has brown hair and is dressed in a regular dress and skirt. She is giggling very perversely, and I'm pretty sure this is Kiryuu. I leave the pervert to her fun, moving away from her and towards a park exit.

I finally found a place to eat nearby, and it's a good, healthy place, I mentally mark. I got up twenty minutes later, and I started jogging home. Thankfully, I don't run into any other devils. I get home, head towards my basement stairs, grab a notebook and pencil to write my notes, and begin my experiments.

The basement is well-lit and is mostly empty except for a few boxes in the back left corner. There is also a washer and dryer that look old. This is perfect for experimenting. I get to the middle of the room and begin concentrating on making my anvil. The anvil appears ten minutes later, along with the ring. I then try to make my first item in a las gun. It comes into existence a second later, after the light disappears, and I pick it up. Okay, so I can make different types of weapons. Making the next one in another chainsword. It is the typical Cadia pattern, and I set the las gun down next to me on the floor. I marked my checklist of things I had made earlier today. I activate the sword and hear it roar. It again scares the shit out of me.

I deactivate the sword and set it beside the gun. The next test is prepared as I think of the following item. I swing the hammer again, and the light comes back. It disappears a second later, and there, on the anvil, is a flak vest with the Mechanicus emblem on it. I notice something strange. My mind is unconsciously aware of how to make the vest, down to the materials that can be used. After thinking of how I don't have things like adamantine, my mind corrects itself to use lesser materials. Whatever it is, maybe this gives me the ability to think about how to repair the things I make.

I then try my next experiment. I think of a Skitarii robe, and then I swing the hammer. The light is there again, but after fading, a red robe is on the anvil. I smile a bit more as my brain tells me it's a thousand times better than the flak vest. I will the anvil away, but will the ring to stay. The anvil leaves, letting the robe drop to the floor with a soft thud. I pick up the robe and slip it on. It's ultra-light and comfortable, too. I then pick up the las gun and the chainsword. I test my next theory out. I try to will the gun away. It surprisingly stops being real. Okay, that's good to know and can prevent people from stealing my shit. That's excellent news.

I will take the sword away, too. It fades to nothing, then the vest. This might be a sacred gear, which is good and bad. I'll be hunted down, especially with everything I might be able to make. I'd be wanted in a peerage, Grigori, and the Church. Yet I'm a heretic and will piss off people like Xenovia and Irina.

I write my notes and then start a new page of questions. Then, summon the anvil again as it appears faster this time. I think of my next thing, a rebreather of my favorite faction. I swing, and I notice the light is getting less and less bright with each passing creation for me. I'm feeling a little bit more tired per swing, too. So, there is the first downside, but this requires further research. My new creation is there. I don't plan to rip my arms and legs off and replace them with metal ones, but I kind of do want mechadendrites. Multiple arms would be kick-ass. Another day for that testing, I thought, picking up the rebreather and putting it on the floor.

I need something to make stealing my permanent stuff harder, so I try a new experiment. I imagine a gene-coded safe. I imagine the desired item and the additional defenses I want, like a video camera that can see my soul and a voice activation button. I want all of that. I swing the hammer, and there is a flash and then a clunk as my item is made behind the anvil. It's a closet-like thing, and I feel exhausted now, so there must be a cost per creation. I will the hammer and anvil away, then approach the wardrobe like furniture. It is gothic-like in design, and it once again has the Mechanicus symbol on its front door. Upon getting closer to it, the wardrobe whines before a red light comes out of a small hole, and the light scans me. It whines again and then whirls out a series of ones and zeros. I unconsciously respond in zeros and ones.

The door opened on the safe, and there was my vault. Oh, Machine God, I will never leave you! You're the way to my salvation and possibly this stupid pervert-filled world. You gave me a miracle against the horrors of this dark forest of perverts and devils! I will make a shrine to you, oh glorious Machine God! I won't start a new cult, but this is a true miracle.

I store my stuff in the vault, then try to move the object under my stairs so people don't easily see it. I run upstairs to get Chainy-chan. Upon entering my room, I rush to my closet and open the door, grabbing the sword before running back down to my basement, storing it away. Oh, how the day has become slightly better.

I then go back to testing the anvil. I swing and make a bolt pistol before trying my next weapon, making a chainaxe, and that creation seemed to be the last of the mysterious energy that the anvil used. The roar of the axe this time only made me jump slightly. I have concluded that if the supernatural world fights dirty, I will fight even dirtier. I'm not going to die to bullshit idiots and bullshit magic. I will the anvil away and am about to will the ring away when something happens.

The ring flashes on its own, and I did not do that. I look at it, and after nothing happens for five minutes, I chalk it up to another weird thing that happened before I went to think about what I wanted to eat. The mind-numbing fear is less than before, but I still have existential dread. I am exhausted from the testing and looking up food places on my laptop before I thank the machine spirit of the computer after finding a good place that serves steaks.

I enjoy the steak and salad with a bit of cooked egg in it, wolfing both down and making the waiter sweat drop from how fast I'm eating. I thanked them and paid before going on another jog around the park. It was late afternoon/early evening, and it was nice not to wheeze from jogging. I get nervous again because I see another devil, and it's Akeno. She is also jogging and in far better shape than I am. She doesn't look at me much, other than a peaceful teasing smile for a second when we pass each other. She is wearing light blue exercise clothes with her hair nicely done in her long ponytail, and seeing her in the flesh makes me understand why she is a fan-favorite character.

I jog home, watching behind me for Akeno and other devils entering and locking the door. Pushups began and lasted for twenty minutes in the living room. That is easier than I thought it would be. After that's done, I go back into the basement for more experiments and kind of feel recharged. I continue the experiments for the rest of the night.

When I wake up, I'm in the basement on the carpet floor, looking up at the ceiling. I don't remember why I'm here and not in my bed. Before it hit me, I had passed out by reaching absolute zero in whatever energy the anvil used. I look around the basement and don't see much of what I remember making. There is a melee dummy that looks like a stupid Drukari because fuck them, with a guardian spear that has the flamethrower active. I slowly pick myself up and then move up the staircase and see a new lock on the door, which is gene-coded. I made plenty of those things for the house, not trusting the devils not to be sneaky gits. I deactivated the lock and went towards my room to shower. I'm going to need a shower and time to debate with myself the pros and cons of enhancements.

I'm split there because they can be another equalizer against the supernatural world. Should I do gradual upgrades or go balls to the wall? I don't want to be a perpetual, yet that healing factor and the possibility of training faster than ever is very tempting. However, I half-bury that debate with other horrible questions I have, like, are there Xenos and Chaos here? If they are, we are fucked. Xenos can wipe us out in days, if not hours, and the same applies to Chaos. If they are not real, it's good, but why have this 40k thing in this reality that doesn't have the brand? I'm very concerned because both options are bad.

I enter the shower and begin my debate. I could be the only damn thing that is protecting our planet from the very possibility of Xenos. I could also be freaking out over nothing, but there is no way to prove or disprove the possibility. The warp is everywhere in the multiverse; supposedly, that's why fantasy is a thing. I'm terrified of the answers to that question, yet I don't want to be an Emperor, and I certainly don't want to rule an Imperium. I'm just an idiot who has no idea what I'm doing.

Should I be that thing, or should I hide and hope for the best? I don't owe anyone anything, and this is not my reality. This is technically not my body. I have absolutely no right to demand anything from anyone. I don't want to conquer this reality for myself and force them to kneel to me. I'd drive humanity to extinction in a month if I were Emperor. Yet what if they are real? Can I stand by and let the Orks slaughter people? Can I let the Eldar begin their disgusting journey to make Slannesh? What about the skeletons and the other Xenos that are in the setting? What about the Rangdon and the other disgusting things out there?

I'm so focused on my internal struggles that I almost don't hear a voice that isn't my own say something.

"Hard choices are a test of the Machine God and the Omnissiah."

What the? I look at my right hand, and my eyes widen further. The ring is there, lighting up and then darkening like it's breathing. I prepare to faint, but the voice stops me from doing that.

"Don't faint. I need answers that you have. Grab something and hold onto it."

I unconsciously grab the shower bar and press myself against it. Oh shit, I'm finally there, I'm mad. There is no other explanation except for perhaps sacred gear. Oh, I'm so boned. Raynare will find me and try to kill me! Oh, Machine God, save me! I prepare to freak out more, but the voice stops me at the cliffside.

"Please don't freak out. I'm close, too, and I'm completely not okay. I'm stuck in something that I don't get, and in some kid, I'm lost, too, but you seem to have a decent idea of what the frack is going on."

Oh, I'm so dead, but maybe the voice is like me? They are referring to the Machine God and the Omnissiah. That means they are Mechanicus or Mechcanicum. I reluctantly ask it.

"How long have you been awake?"

The voice doesn't respond for two minutes, but eventually does.

"I woke up when you got to Rangdon. I'm so lost. Kid, who are you?"

This is definitely sacred gear. The voice sounds like a woman.

"I'm Gregor. Who are you?"

The voice immediately responds.

"I'm Fabricator Koriel Zeth of Mars. I guess it's nice to meet you, Gregor."

Oh shit, that name.

"You know my name. Gregor, I'm not in the mood to play around. I need you to give me an idea of what is happening. Please, by Holy Mars, explain what the heck is going on."

I gulp.

"You are stuck in my body in what is very likely called sacred gear. You're in the far past, and I know of you through a book series that was written where I am originally from. I also forgot to mention that we are both in a universe with extremely stupid, illogical people and things."

Koriel doesn't respond. I pray to the Machine God that it was just me, finally having a small mental break before returning to sanity. I'm disappointed when Koriel does respond.

"Book series? Sacred gear? The far past? Explain."

I gulp again.

"Yes, a book series called Horus Heresy. It was long, and you only really appeared in one book. Sacred gear is like being a psyker in that it gives you power, but it doesn't have the horrible drawbacks of being a psyker. It's an object in your soul that can do bullshit things. As for the far past, we are in the Third Millennium on pre-space flight Terra."

Koriel is silent again in horror and wonder. I don't know how I know that, but she finally spoke again five minutes later.

"Tell me everything about this book series, and explain everything about what you know. We are not in a good position right now."

I began to explain while shaking as the shower continued and the steam rose.

Two and a half hours later, we are sitting in pure silence in my room on my bed. The only sound is the birds singing outside my room window. Koriel is just thinking about everything that was said. I'm still freaking out. Not as severely as before, but I'm faking it until I make it. We sat in silence for another few minutes before Koriel finally spoke.

"We are being fucked with. I'm a tech priestess of Mars, and you're some kid who's not a kid. We're really both stuck in a stupid world. Why is the question, and I don't think we will get an answer. We are against things that are stronger than us by a significant margin, and we are facing gods, a stupid emotionless lizard, a thing that sounds like a thing that lives in the immaterial world, and there is the possibility of Orks, the Eldar, these Necrons, and the things you call Tyranids. In a universe with an extremely stupid hero, that is like an extremely incompetent version of the Master of Mankind. Or is this wrong?"

I shake my head.

"That's accurate."

Koriel sighs.

"I die not having completed my life goal of returning technology to humanity that we lost in the Dark Age of Technology, thanks to the favorite son of the Emperor having daddy issues and my lord fabricator turning on the thing that saved humanity. I'm stuck in this gear thing in your soul. We are not in my reality or yours where I was entertainment."

I wince.

"Yeah. I'm sorry."

Koriel sighs again.

"We stand in the past for me and you in a place with creatures that can use magic, and we have only the two of us against them all, and then the possible Xenos. In a reality that might not have the Master of Mankind, with the world ignorant of the fact Xenos might exist, we can be murdered easily, and we will not be safe until we either hide away thoroughly or conquer everything on this planet."

"Yes, but there are worse places to be, and we are both miserable together, at least."

Koriel is as broken as I am.

"We are 'boned,' as you would say. I don't know what to do. I'm alive, yet not alive. You're right, this could be worse. I could be with this perverted hero or permanently dead. What is the very basic plan you have made?"

I look at the wall and see nothing but beige.

"The plan was to get into shape and test the limits of the gear. I'm guessing that half the equation is your knowledge of the weapons of war and items of peace from the far future. With that working through my body to build, and my imagination and knowledge of basic things you don't know about to fill in the gaps, with the gear, we can make the tools of our salvation or destruction. I don't know what to do after getting into shape."

We sit in silence again, but Koriel sounds extremely down.

"It's like we are an STC but missing the middle point. The guess is educated enough. I hesitate to call this gear that, but we are not going anywhere until we have a more certain plan."

I softly reply,

"I'd actually call it an anvil of the void, but your name fits better. I don't want to have to become the Emperor. I don't want to become immortal. I just wanted my girlfriend back and not to have everyone I know looking at me as a failure. I'm in a body whose original owner I probably killed in a world with mega perverts and magic girls."

We both shiver at the thought of the foes of the sane. Perverts and magic girls are our greatest enemies.

"You might have to. We are two of the most logical people in this realm. We don't have the luxury to do nothing. I hope this Chaos doesn't exist or these bugs."

"I hope they don't exist either, but you are right, we are being fucked with. Our new plan must be grand scale and never leave things out. We might have to become the first of what the Imperial Guard was in a wall against the idiots in humanity and the defenders of our planet."

Koriel is tired of everything. The voice she has is nothing but disappointment.

"You are correct. I will make the first step. We need this perpetual thing. Yes, immortality is not important for you, but for me, we need it because I'm not dying and losing knowledge."

I sigh; that makes sense for a high-ranking Tech-Priest.

"That's fair. I don't know how it works, but maybe I can bullshit my way to it like the damn tit's bastard. It might not happen. That's step one of the new plan. May I suggest step two?"

Koriel nods her acceptance as I commit to this shit idea.

"We need to get as strong as possible in as short a time as possible. We have less than a year before we have the mega pervert do his thing, and I don't want to be in that school. Yet I'm legally sixteen, and a condition of my emancipation is that I have to go to school and graduate. My mom argued for that before they died."

Koriel sighs.

"That is negligible. Do we have to be near that thing?"

Sadly, I don't see another option.

"It's very likely that we will have to, so we have an inch of control and possible excuses for being us. No, I won't betray our humanity unless we absolutely have to. No cyborg stuff unless we get injured too badly and if the perpetual thing doesn't work."

Koriel sighs in sadness. We are definitely mood-kindred.

"We need sword training and practice how to shoot. We need to do everything, and I will draw up a plan to the minute to maximize our time. We must be ready to fight them all."

I nod in acceptance.

"We will, or we are dead otherwise."

We, two strangers stuck in the shit together, now lay out our plan. I get up from the bed and make my way to the basement again. Once downstairs, I summon the anvil and blink when another person stands on the other side. It's Koriel, who is mostly human and not her base description. She is wearing the red robes of Mars and blinks at me, too.

"This is strange. I'm here, yet not here."

I nod.

"Gear is so strange; it was made by a god who was okay. He wanted us humans to be able to fight against the other side of the world to defend ourselves."

Koriel notices the past tense.

"This god is dead, isn't it?"

"He is. I don't know who killed him. It's always a toss-up between certain characters, but most agree that a person called Kokabiel does the deed after a different foe weakens Big G. He's a warmonger and a prick, but the Emperor is like that, too."

Koriel shakes her head.

"He is logical like we are. There are reasons why he does what he does. They are for you, disgusting in the past, but they make sense in the future. You value life too much."

I snark back.

"You in the future don't value it enough."

We look at each other in silence at the philosophical disagreement before I shift my gaze to the anvil.

"We can try making an MIU and mechadedrites for extra hands for weapons. Do you know how to describe it to an idiot?"

"I do. More arms and hands are good."

Koriel begins to describe the MIU. I picture it in my head, and after hearing the whole description, I swing the hammer. The light is bright and blinds me, but Koriel has cybernetic eyes. When the light lessens on the anvil, there is the description of an MIU in the shape of a microchip. I pick it up and place it in the left-hand pocket of my jeans. Koriel is impressed.

"This gear has potential. That is a perfect example of a correctly designed and made MIU. Your reserves?"

I don't feel too bad.

"I don't know how to measure it yet, but I feel okay. I'm a little winded, but I'm okay. You're a master of genetics?"

Koriel nods and then begins to describe her experience in the Magos Biologis. I think about everything I know about the perpetual gene and combine it with the knowledge shared. The light is not bright, but on the anvil is a serum needle case. I feel so very sick as I gently pick up the needle case and put it in my pocket. Then, I clutch the anvil hard while Koriel looks at me in concern. I, however, manage to stay conscious.

"That took a lot out of me. It only does that when it works, but I'm not sure I should use it. Not yet."

Koriel understands my hesitation.

"We might have to use it. I urge you to use it. Science is facts and experiments. Despite my hesitation in being a true believer in the Cult Mechanicum, this requires faith."

I nod in depressed agreement.

"I will try to have that. I'm only a Cult Mechanicus believer now because of the anvil and Chainy-chan. Otherwise, I was agnostic, but I liked Mars's approach."

Koriel nods.

"Can you make mechadendrites? Or do you need time?"

I'm still clutching the anvil hard.

"I need time. This hurts so much I feel like I'm going to faint."

Koriel is now extremely worried. If I die, she dies. Oh, by the Machine God, it hurts so badly, but I am not going to be a bitch. I have to overcome this and can't be weak anymore. The machine is and will always be immortal. I steady myself and don't faint.

I finally look up at Koriel after ten minutes of the room spinning. She is extremely worried, and I don't like that. She is the person who is going to be here for the rest of my new life. I can't make this worse for both of us. I finally reached my full height.

"Describe mechadendrites. Please."

Koriel is still worried, but I don't want to fail again. She begins to describe the arms. I picture them and go for six arms—two arms for guns and four for melee weapons. I shake but raise my hammer, then swing. The light is now nothing for me, and I breathe harder when done. There on the anvil is a pack with six arms. I grip the anvil hard, but I'm still up. That changed when I finally collapsed and hit the carpet hard. The anvil disappears, as does Koriel, while the ring stays and lights up.

"Gregor, are you okay?"

I speak, my voice barely a whisper.

"I'm still here and hurt badly. It's bitch pain compared to you and your cybernetics. Oh, it hurts."

I finally steadied myself again twenty minutes later. I get up and still keep heavily breathing in pain. What powers the anvil? Is it my soul or something else? It hurts so badly, yet I'm not going to Grigori and Azazel. Vali is there along with Raynare and Kokabiel. I will have to endure this until I figure it out. Koriel softly speaks from the ring.

"Gregor, you need to take a break."

"I can't. If I do, that's wasted time. We are in a possible race against the clock, and I now understand the Emperor better than ever before. If we fail and leave it up to fate with that idiot, the planet is doomed. I must be a Skitarii of Mars that doesn't flinch because we are so very fucked if the idiot doesn't have plot armor. I have to do anything and everything to win this."

I continue breathing hard and will the anvil back. Koriel appears again, and she is beyond worried. I must not falter here. I keep the anvil out despite how much it hurts, despite how much my eyes are starting to water. I keep it up for ten more minutes before I collapse again. I don't feel like I'm dying, just beyond tired and in so much pain. I finally, thankfully, fall unconscious.

When I wake up again, I'm unsure how much time has passed. I weakly get up before collapsing again. I rise again, and this time, I stay on my feet. I slowly walk towards the stairs and then deactivate the lock. Entering the main floor, I slowly go to the kitchen to grab bread and meat for a sandwich. Koriel speaks up from the ring.

"I am glad you're still alive. I don't know what powers the gear."

I slowly start making the sandwich.

"I think it might be my soul or something else. This might be a Longinus, but that's stupid. There are only thirteen original ones, and none have ever been described like this. We need to keep experimenting with it."

Koriel asks about the gear system, and I slowly explain it while hurting and making food. She disbelieves the explanation but slowly concludes that we might be mid-high tier on the scale at the least. This, however, in her opinion, might be a new Longinus. I don't like that because it's another reason to kill us, with the thirteen and now possibly fourteen being potential god killers. We are boned more if it's a Longinus. Koriel continues to ask more and more questions about gear while I answer them as best I can.

When I'm done eating, I check the time on the clock, and it's midafternoon. I get ready to begin pushups after I take the MIU and the needle case out. I don't like how the needle case is calling for me to use it. It would solve so many of my issues. Flesh is indeed weak as I hear its siren call. I finally finished my pushups and prepared for a jog around the block. I'm still undecided on the needle, but Koriel urges me again.

"Take the needle. It might solve most of our current problems. We need everything to make it easier for the end goal of survival."

That needle beckons further at those words. I don't want it, though. Immortality is not something you should ever want. You're just stuck there, and while you are extremely happy at the beginning, you suffer more in the end. I continue my hesitation before I see in my mind's eye a person who is screwed so badly here.

Asia, the nun with a heart of pure gold. Issei is good to her and does try with her, but she is a slave to Rias because she trusts the wrong people. She loses the ability to pray to the God she loves until later. It's funny her praying as a devil for a bit, but it just gets sad. She would never hurt anyone. I imagine more people who are screwed over. They are real and not pictures or word descriptions. I imagine Kuroka and her struggle of being a good sister. Rossweiss, as she takes abuse from Odin. I have the ability to be better than who I was, but I'd lose what makes me human. I could become like the Emperor, a cold-hearted person who, while being logical about his actions, didn't try to consider the people they affected. I'm torn with the dreaded Greater Good. Do I do this for that? Koriel saw my hesitation.

"This is your first choice that will shape our world and reality. Do you hesitate, or do you become the first cog that makes the new machine? We are all part of the machine of reality, and a cog is always the beginning. Take the serum."

I hesitate, but I will have to make tough choices if I become an Emperor. I have no idea how to do anything. I didn't do much of college, and I don't have degrees that can help me with ruling. Yet what right do I have to demand the world kneel to me? I am not a superhero or even a regular hero. Yet to do nothing is horrible, too. I won't easily be able to justify the reasons why I'm doing this.

How can I explain a Necron Gauss gun that atomizes you in a second? How can I explain a shuriken gun the Eldar might have if they are at the height of their power? How can I explain the Orks to people, and how just one landing on Earth is a death sentence for us? How could the galaxy be completely screwed if we ever attract the attention of the Tyranids. If they are real, Chaos’s horrific effects and influences on the material world and how we mortals feed warp entities. There is no context to explain the basics to people if any of those threats are real and have no sources other than faith, which isn't always easy to have.

I picture the people of this world and those who don't have this cursed knowledge. Can I ever justify to them that I didn't want to be a ruler?

Great and horrible people are not born with that greatness or horror. They are made by choices based on the present and the desired future. I want us all not to be afraid of the void like the far future. I want a world where we can reach for the stars in wonder and not recoil from them in horror and despair. Can I reach for the needle with certainty and not regret too much? Asia and her purity flash again. I'm not that, as I'm jaded and bitter, as my world was beginning to break the masquerade of kindness. Can I do that to this one still in the full illusion of grace? That face and the species of this world flash again. I lower my head and prepare to eventually make the collar I don't want and will never want once I set down the path of Empire.

I reach for the needle case and open it. I'm surprised, as is Koriel, when a note falls to the floor. I set the case down and picked up the note. It's on very worn paper folded into many pieces. I opened it slowly.

You who now read this paper are brave. You who saw what I saw in a future of grim hopelessness and endless suffering. I who write this am The Biblical God. Yes, that one. I made this gear as my last finished project before the end. I knowingly go to my death like the Angel, knowing it can't be changed. Yet I also couldn't leave humanity here alone without the guardian I was. Your gear is my last truly finished Longinus and my last hope to protect the world from the cold, dark void. I don't know who you are. I don't know if I have given the tools of the future to one who will enslave the present or to one who is the goodness of mankind. I have and always will believe in free will. I, however, will try to make your uncertainty a bit better. The tumors are not here in our reality. We are in a special situation where we can be free of them. But the Xenos are real, I can't tell you what other than there are no bugs. I was the most powerful of the gods humanity made, yet I could never see the alien despite my best efforts. Before you ask, no, I'm not your species' creator. That's still the Old Ones, but you humans are my children of choice. I, who like you might want them safe, given the Emperor never existed here. The gear is powered by your soul and enhanced further with your imagination. It was suppressed until you were brought here for good reasons. The pain of creating will be bad at first, but shall lessen slowly and should not kill you. Please tell the other part of the gear I am sorry for doing that to them. I found them floating in the warp void and wanted to help them, too, even if it doesn't seem like that now. As for you, I didn't take you that was arranged by the One Above All. I asked for help from it. It said that it would help this place as it, too, like me, agrees we should not have to rely on a mega pervert. They are a good person, but they don't think of the big picture. I hope you do. You don't have to be anything you don't want to be. Just make the decision you feel is right.

G.

I look at the paper in disbelieving tears. I was torn from my old life by something more powerful than a god. I feel such relief with Chaos and the bugs not being here, calming my fear significantly. I don't know what Xenos are real, but if the Old Ones did make us, then the Orks, Aeldari, and the Necrons are probably real. The God, who was the best out of them all in the setting, saw what the future could be like, and he wanted to stop it, too. I don't have to be an Emperor, possibly. I can and will always have free will. This means I could be an utter bastard if I were like that. I have a choice. I was again tempted there before I shook my head. I will choose to be better for once in my miserable life. That kills my final hesitation as I pick up the syringe.

The liquid is a clear blue, and I pray to the Machine God to guide my hand here. I put the syringe close to my arm and raise my shirt before stabbing it in, injecting the liquid into my body.

I feel nothing for a second, but then I fall to the floor, screaming in agony at the sudden burning sensation across my entire body from the gene being injected into me. Koriel is begging through the ring that I will be alright, stay conscious, and endure this. I screamed and screamed before I found enough strength to bite the greyish carpet to muffle the noise a bit. Oh, Machine God, it hurts worse than the anvil at no strength. I stay conscious, thinking of them, I will try for them—Asia, who needs a friend. The Kendo Club, I will help stop the perverts from peeping on. The people that the Chaos Brigade will try to abuse. The pieces of that prick Diodora, broken and enslaved to him. The redhead who is stuck with a devil that is not terrible but is a pig. Yes, even that pervert, whoever they are. I don't want them to suffer from things I know of and can help fix. I will be the Warrior of Mars for everyone, enduring anything that comes my way for them.

Finally, the burning starts to lessen. I stop screaming as much and let up on the carpet. I let out several more whimpers as the pain leaves slowly. I gasp and take multiple shallow breaths. Twenty minutes later, the pain is mostly gone. I stand up, wobbly, and almost fall twice. I need to test this out. I make my way to the kitchen and look for a knife. Koriel is worried beyond belief.

"I felt echoes of that, too. It was worse than when I sawed off my leg. How did you not go mad?"

I breathe harder and pull a knife from a drawer.

"The path to duty is often a stony one, made smoother by thoughts of others. The Ecclesiarchy is nuts, believing that the Omnissiah was a god, but they had good things in them. I will not accept anything less than a hundred percent effort from me as I protect them in ignorance."

I look at the knife and then cut a long line down my left arm. Oh, it hurts. I don't scream this time. As I withdraw the knife from the wound, my injury begins to close. It's slow at first but gets faster per second, like how it's supposed to work. I'm a perpetual now, for better or worse. I am not going to be abused by the supernatural world. I will stop them from killing humans, and I will never forget the pain of this. Everything I do is for them. Every bone broken, every piece of pain, and every other thing I do is for them. Koriel is impressed.

"You would have been a good Tech Priest. Too soft, but you know, sacrifice."

"I won't be like the Mechanicus of the future. My Mechanicus is the one I build for myself now. I will make our future through Iron and Blood. We can get the middle point, Koriel."

That makes Koriel stop her next scolding. She widens her eyes to the size of saucers.

"You plan to make the Reader to return knowledge to us."

"Our gear is an STC. I will make your dream real, too. We are stuck together now, and I want to show you that you're not just a tool. You're my partner in everything. Since we are a Longinus user, we must get to whatever our balance break is. Flesh leads to perverts like the idiot, but it led to our golden age, too. I will see Mars and will get us the stars once again. I want to be Fabricator-General eventually, but I'm a Skitarii until then."

Koriel is actually beyond measure impressed by that.

"Then let's build this together. You will be a great Fabricator-General. I'd be happy to build this with you. You're like Kel Bor Hal, a person who doesn't flinch. Don't be him in destroying us."

I'll take that compliment, but I won't be Fabricator-General until we get to Mars. I will see the Red Planet or go to the void in failure. I clean the knife and then put it away in a separate drawer as a reminder. I go back to the living room and pick up the MIU.

"How do I apply this?"

Koriel explains.

"Attach it to the base of your neck. The chip will send needles that will then burrow into the spine, and then you can attach the mechadendrite pack to it via the nerve connection. It will hurt for a second."

I nod.

"Teach me everything you can. I want to understand everything so I can repair things without the gear. I want to be worthy of Fabricator status."

Koriel smiles inside me.

"I'll work that into the schedule. We have eternity now, and I'd be happy to have you as my student, Gregor."

I go to the basement, still hurting, and open the door to go down the stairs to get the mechadendrites. I pick up the pack and take both items upstairs to my bedroom. I put my mechadendrites down on the bed before I slowly put the MIU on my upper spine, and I feel the needles immediately dig into my spine, and it doesn't hurt much. I still need to run and get more exercise. I feel much better than I did on Friday. Some things are better, and now I have an actual goal that isn't just survival. I want Mars, and I will get it through Iron and Blood. I will be like the machine, immortal.

As I attached the pack to my back, I felt the extra arms beginning to come out of the pack, and I started testing them. Koriel explains how to use them, giving tips and tricks to make them work better. The fight has only just begun.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2.

Upon the Anvil of the Machine God, we are remade.

The day began quickly enough with an early Monday morning working out and jogging. Koriel and I set the goal for the morning with an easy run around the block. When I got home, I had breakfast and then did push-ups for twenty minutes in the living room next to the beige couch. I got to thirty before it began to hurt, but I pushed on to fifty. The numbness and pain made me get up and go to take a shower.

The heat helped get rid of the numbing, and after I was done and dressed, I logged into my computer to find a sword dojo and look for a teacher. I'm preparing myself to possibly run into Kiba or the Kendo Club with these lessons before I get an idea.

"Koriel, are there devices that can teach skills faster? Like an indoctrination system that can give you the barest basics?"

Koriel is silent for a moment.

"There are devices like that, but they don't make up for an experienced teacher."

I have a basic plan.

"True, but there are sword styles in the future that don't have counters to them here. I'd still need a practice partner; however, I will have another advantage over my foes if I can form a basic style that people can't recognize. Make them be climbing up a hill rather than me."

Koriel is impressed by that.

"That's cunning. Playing to our strengths in making foes adapt to us rather than the reverse."

I don't boast.

"This way, I can test the gear further, too. My imagination, with your knowledge of the devices of the future, is that we can make new tech that will widen the gap further. Chaos isn't here; thus, a being called Vashtorr will not make technological advancement a bad idea."

Koriel got curious there.

"Vashtorr?"

I nod.

"Vashtor was a minor Chaos deity supposedly born during the Dark Age of Tech. It was dark advancements made manifest, and innovative ideas eventually fell under him. He was trying to become a major god with any advance and all advancements in technology feeding him."

That makes Koriel sick.

"We were doomed to stagnation in another way."

I nodded.

"You were, but we here are not. The Mechanicus is right. Some knowledge should not be reached for at all. Like to a degree AI, but we can make a new philosophy there with lessons of the far future. I don't want to rule, but if we go down that path, it can be something we hammer into humanity."

Koriel grew worried at AI.

"You would bring Abominable Intelligence into existence!"

"I'm not a big fan of AI either. I'm not advocating for it, just considering it. There was a massive theoretical in the hobby for why AI rebelled against humanity in the Dark Age."

That got my partner curious.

"What was the theoretical?"

I explained to her the theory.

"The idea was that a flaw was inserted into the Men of Iron by an agent of Chaos or that there was the beginning of souls with them, and again Chaos struck, corrupting them. Supposedly, we also had AI on our side during the cybernetic revolt. The only evidence of this was a very unreliable story with only one source that had a tale connected to it. I don't put too much stock in it, but it builds a basic argument for AI if true because people react differently, thus, maybe machine souls can too?"

Koriel doesn't like that idea, as a lifetime of teachings about AI's evil rears its head, but she is that rare scientist in the future.

"It's a good theory. I still maintain that AI is dangerous. Eventually, it will outgrow us and make the logical choice to eliminate inefficient things."

"Yes, it is a good premise there. We might have to consider it. Again, I'm not on board with AI, but it might help eventually. How complex are these devices for indoctrination or education? I don't want the same pain again, and what powers them?"

Koriel began explaining the devices and the power source of two plasma generators. I hate that it is an answer to Terra and its energy problems. I could be the wealthiest person on the planet with that. The issue strikes there with no prior models to justify how the current model came into existence. No research that I can bullshit my way using. It's the problem of the future in reverse. Koriel understands my frustration.

"It's horrible being in that situation. When we get the reader up and working, we can find the first model and use that to secure that for the problem."

We share an anime moment of drooling over the possibilities of dark-age tech recognition for me and a source of funding for us. Give us the basis of our possible solutions for both exploration and, if needed, a way to sell the idea of a technocracy to Terra. Oh, this feeling is better than tits, as we can help people at the same time. We continue to salivate at the possibilities. Oh, Machine God, that's a beautiful picture. Five minutes later, we finally collected ourselves. Koriel, however, still has a gigawatt grin like me. Oh, beautiful technocracy. How we can become more powerful and machinelike. I want that future. The plan, however, must be followed.

"We can oil our robes later. Machines first. We need to allocate time for said oiling of robes."

"Agreed on both. You called me something yesterday. Mood kindred?"

I blushed and scratched my head in embarrassment.

"A term from a fan in the hobby. He was a genius in making your stupid, wacky world even wackier. I miss that show, it was amazing. But that leads me to another question. Is it possible to preserve memories so we don't lose out on them? Because while the human brain is amazing, it degrades over time."

Koriel smiles there at the preservation of knowledge.

"There are. We are indeed this mood-kindred thing. Most would not consider that from what I'm gathering about this time."

I chuckled.

"Logic will be our greatest asset. There are a few here with that. My favorite character has that, but she has a crippling need for control and order. Understandable with her sister being a magic girl. I want to know if that is a true split personality or the real one. I also want to know if we are in a grimdark reality or like the base universe's source material."

That discussion of realities gets us talking. I go down to the basement and begin to picture the machines. Interrupting the reality talk for descriptions of the indoctrination machine and the power source. I made them before continuing the enlightening discussion, and it only hurt a little. I have a question: Do the more complex things I make build up the reservoir of energy? I'll write that down. As I was putting the machines away and hooking them up to the power sources, Koriel asked a question about a reality we had discussed.

"Truly, there was a place with giant sandworms. That gave a spice material?"

I nod as I hook up another generator to the machine that is a seat in front of an enclosed screen in the far right corner of the basement.

"There was, and the books were great. They laid the foundation of science fiction and, to a large extent, your universe for us. Dune was a bedrock work. It had complex plots and was very anti-reliance on AI and strong messiah leaders. It's partly why I don't want to be Emperor. Tyranny is a slippery slope and can start in the most innocuous way."

"Yet humanity has functioned better under strong centralized states. I say that despite being Martian. We were a very rare world in the Imperium, being a democratic society. Centralized systems can be extremely efficient."

I nod but counter.

"They can be if run right. They can become too cumbersome and frozen in inaction if they are too centralized. The Imperium became the worst of both worlds, thanks partly to a tyrant second only to the Emperor in scale. That stupid madman fucked entire worlds with his stupidity. The only good thing he did was help form the nuns with guns and their kick-ass pipe organ tank."

We continue the philosophy debate. Stopping again to make machines to mask the energy build-up in the basement. After that is done and they are powered, I go upstairs and have lunch of scrambled eggs. I cleaned up the kitchen and dishes before preparing for my midday run. Koriel and I have made a mental list of what we must do daily for the week. Running three times a day. Work the anvil in between, then eat and do your hygiene. With a few hours set aside on Friday for morale purposes and extra time for unexpected things.

Exiting the house and starting my run. I enjoyed the run and headed towards the park. Thankfully, I didn't see any devils on the way there. I started running around the park and enjoyed the endorphins' calming effects. I am about to leave the park when I accidentally run into someone. We both fell to the ground, and the sound of a female oofing made me blush badly and be a little terrified because this might be a devil. I quickly got up and began helping the person up. I'm both shocked and horrified to see who it is.

It's Issei, or rather, a female Issei. For fuck's sake, now I know who this can be! This was the woman from yesterday. The combination is either an extremely horny woman who is perhaps competent but more likely to be horny beyond belief with a highly perverted desire for either an all-male harem, an all-female one, or both! She might get thirsty for me! Plus, be stupidly convincing with her dumb amounts of charisma!

The female Issei looked up at me, and she was beautiful. She had long brown hair, warm chocolate-brown eyes, and wore an earthy brown shirt and a black skirt. She didn't immediately woof or be an open pervert. I do catch the pervert, however, seeing the lust in her eyes. This could be good? Maybe it's the somewhat competent one? Or is this a second Kiryuu? Oh, that's horrible too. Now, there are two of them!

She smiled softly, and I was immediately suspicious of that. Before she finally spoke.

"I'm sorry. I didn't see you there. I was thinking of something else."

Sure, you most definitely were. I do, however, help her up without hesitation.

"It's all right. My mind was busy with stuff, too."

Why did I say that! Her eyes widened significantly, and then she grinned pervertedly. She grabbed my hand and dragged me back into the park quickly. She then sat on the fountain and began speaking confidently and without a filter.

"Finally, I found a person of culture! Oh, how am I so lucky! Finally, I'm one step closer to having a person who understands me utterly! You're not an extremely open pervert like the two creeps at my school! Oh, we shall get along so well! Oh, thank the Shinto, I have a possible friend!"

I sweatdrop at the rant while her eyes are closed in pure happiness. Koriel is horrified, too. I can tell she was hoping I was exaggerating the perverted desires of this hero. Well, heroine now. The female Issei continued her rant, unaware of my discomfort and growing horror.

"Finally, I can talk about my greatest desire. A harem of my own! I have not had friends in so long because everyone views me as creepy and too perverted! But you're here and real! Oh, I have so many questions. What's your preferred part? What's your favorite color of hair? My name is Issari. What's yours?"

My brain short-circuited. I say something unconsciously and with no filter because this is not the possible competent one, and having no friends is horrible.

"The word you're looking for is mood kindred; my name is Gregor."

Issari beams more at the action. Especially thinking over the word.

"Mood kindred? Yes, we must be that! Oh, it's so wonderful to meet you, Gregor-san! That name is from the United States, right? What prefecture?"

I'm still in shock, as is Koriel. I continue the unconscious responses. So wrapped up in the ever-growing horror unfolding.

"It's a state, and I'm from the state of Vancouver."

Why did I say that! I don't know anything about Vancouver! How is she this charismatic! Or am I just the biggest idiot being led by a master manipulator! Probably a bit of both! Koriel remained silent in pure horror. She is thanking the Machine God that she has me instead of Issari. Issari continued her evil ways.

"I don't know much about the United States. Is it true that you tip people there? Don't you also have hordes of guns and beer?"

I'm now offended because that's a massive stereotype at the end. Yeah, it's true, but where is the subtlety upon meeting a stranger! But I remember that she hadn't had friends in a long time. She's probably extremely rusty with social cues. Oh, this is horrible. I'm feeling pity for the pervert. I decided to be nice because this was perhaps like Asia, not having a friend.

"That's a stereotype with the guns and beer, but it's very true, too. Yes, we do tip waiters in the States. We don't have Japanese social norms of extreme politeness. In America, it's hard to make money when wages have not risen for a few decades in many places."

Issari stopped beaming.

"That's not good. I didn't know that. I have a question, Gregor-san. Why is an American here in Japan, and why is your Japanese extremely good? I can't hear any accent, and it sounds like you were born and raised here."

I'm stumped because that is actually a good question. Why am I like that for her? I hear everything in English. I'm reading English on the signs and the menu, along with the websites that are clearly Japanese-based. I answer the question while avoiding the second half, hoping she is really extremely rusty with cues.

"I'm half Japanese. My mom was from here, and my dad was from the States. He was a businessman, and he and my mom met after the Cold War ended. They married, and my dad got citizenship here. Isn't today a school day for you?"

Issari really is a mix of a knucklehead and a competent thinker. It's scary how she flips between the two easily. She might be a scary fighter right from the get-go.

"That actually makes sense, I guess. We finished school last week. I do so, so I hope I get into Kuoh Academy. Then, I will be one step closer to my goal of being a harem queen! All the sexy ladies and the smart men will be mine! What school are you hoping to get in?"

Oh, Omnissiah, that's answered the reason for being there. It has logic, too, which is horrific. You need good grades for the school, and it's primarily female, so there is that. This is horrible because she will spread like a horde of Orks. I go back to unconsciously responding while Koriel just started slamming her head against the walls of the gear about how much I wasn't lying about Issari.

"I see. I'm hoping to get into the school too for an engineering degree eventually, thanks to it all being one big multi-tiered school."

Issari beams more, and I realize I just keep digging a hole with this. She smiled shark-like.

"Oh, that's wonderful to hear! My mood kindred and I shall dominate the school together! We look about the same age, so we will probably be in the same year. We shall be the ones getting our shared dream of a harem! I'm so happy to have found you! I must have a Shinto spirit looking out for me to have this day be the happiest in the last seven years! Together, mood kindred, we shall get our dreams!"

She kept blabbing on and on about how her harem would be the greatest thing ever, with the smartest men and women who could help her become more intelligent and more socially accepted. I'm now heavily leaning towards her being a very likely social dragon. Oh, this isn't good. I can't easily get out of this. She is a master manipulator. It's so very well hidden, but I can tell. She is smarter than the cannon, Issei. She is dangerous, and I now understand why she will cause problems for Rizevim and Ophis. Fuck she might be able to fight Vali somewhat competently from the get-go. She might tear Riser apart easily.

I was unconsciously nodding as she continued her rant. I am resigning myself to being her friend, as this does solve an issue I have with needing control of the situation. That does now bring up a moral question. Can I let her die to Raynare? It's always been very ambiguous whether Rias did that intentionally or not. I slightly lean more toward yes, it's intentional because you secure a possible powerful piece and can easily make the narrative work your way. I don't know if devils here are completely alien in their thought process, and whether or not they have to feed their sins continually. I'm extremely uncomfortable with that line of thought and letting Issari die. She seems like she is nice, just a mega pervert with an extremely good heart. It is sad that kids and most adults just judge the outside without seeing that people are a mix of good and bad equally. My possible DND flaw is Chain-chan. Issari's is her mega pervert nature. Rias can be greedy and a spoiled brat, but she is kindhearted and does seem to care for her peerage most of the time.

I returned to the situation after Issari asked me another question, finally finishing her rant about how she hopes that her main waifu or husbando will have an extremely uncommon hair color, which makes me uncomfortable.

"Do you want to get lunch together, Gregor-san?"

I froze because this could be an attempt to get into my pants. Issari makes herself more terrifying because she does read this social cue.

"I mean, as friends. We barely met, and I. I think we could be friends. Right?"

That was not manipulative. That was a very lonely person trying to make a friend. I can't hate her for that, and I regret that I had been a hypocrite judging her without knowing her.

"Sure. What places do you recommend? I'm trying to eat healthier, and I plan on doing lots of exercise. I heard they have multiple clubs in Kuoh Academy. Maybe if it's mandatory, I will join an exercise one."

Two can play that game since she is manipulative, too. I need practice for when I become a Fabricator-General and or maybe an Emperor I need it against practiced players. Her manipulative nature is for the harem. Mine will be for the betterment of humanity. Oh, Omnissiah, we actually might be kind of mood kindred. We are clicking, and it is not just because of a possible social dragon thing. We are two sides of the same coin. She wants friends, and I can probably help her by being the normal one who gets her enough acceptance so that she actually has a chance. It would really help her not to be immediately lumped into the complete pervert category, like the two other perverts of the trio and Kiryuu. Issari smiled and then grinned pervertedly.

"Oh, that's a good idea. I'm using that and will join you! I know a few places that are cheap and serve healthy food. We are definitely mood kindred. Let's go!"

She quickly dragged me off the bench and out of the park. And I curse my empathy thinking. As does Koriel. She growled to me inside my head.

"You're an idiot. You deserve to suffer."

I mentally voiced my agreement.

"I am and do, but this makes steps ten and eleven easier. We save time there and can make the best out of this."

"I hate that you're still logical right now. You're helping a massive pervert get her goals easier. She could want to bone you if you keep playing too nicely."

"Yes. But we can also steer her to be more competent than ever and make less work for us, so we can be the tech man who is going to have to do more work on the side of making humanity stronger."

Koriel growled, hating that logic.

"Fuck you. I hate her so much."

Issari is still dragging me to a restaurant, and we are moving fast. She is also blabbing about how she will get a harem member who is a swordsman or swordswoman who will teach her how to use that. I sighed, as did Koriel. Oh, great, that's another thing we are both interested in. Issari will be like a tick that won't come off easily.

She dragged me into a restaurant I didn't recognize and got a waitress's attention. We were seated fast despite it being noonish with the place nearly empty. The room was well decorated and well lit, with the chairs being traditional in design, and the table was cozy. Issari smiled more than ever. She looks so happy, and I feel bad for her, seeing she is incredibly lonely if I'm getting this extreme of a reaction from her. She smiled more, and after we ordered and got water, she asked more questions about me.

"You're getting an engineering degree you said. Is it for one of the new manufacturers opening up in the city?"

I drink my water and then answer. While watching for devils.

"I have thought about that, but I really want to push the field forward. I have several ideas that could be interesting to try out, but there will be lots of theories, first and foremost. What is your plan for the future?"

She sighed dreamily as I hit a kink of hers in being intelligent. I don't like that.

"That's nice to hear a dreamer talk. Everyone is too busy being stuck in the middle of not doing that. I plan to be a potential poet, possibly so I can use the pen to win hearts! Get me the harem faster and more efficiently if I'm good."

Oh, I hate that logic. Poems do win people over. Why does she have to use logic that's not completely insane? However, she missed the look on my face and continued.

"I hope I can do that, but I'm not totally idealistic. I probably will get an office job and not like it. I can dream. What other things do you like to do, Gregor-san?"

I am nervous about that, but I remember something I enjoyed. I miss my friend who left that thing we both shared behind because of real-life changes we both went through.

"I like strategy video games as well as city-building ones. I like the logic-driven parts of them. I'm not big on ultra-competitive ones, but they are great to play occasionally."

Issari tilted her head in confusion. So, she is not a gamer.

"Aren't all games just shooters, though?"

I shake my head at the uncultured response.

"They are not. There are many types of games. You just have to explore what types you could enjoy. What's your main hobby then?"

Issari blushed ultra red. Why do that if you're a mostly open pervert? She stutters out very softly.

"I enjoy painting. Not just our shared interest. I like the possibilities art can create and how it's a way into the mind of the user. A glimpse of a being."

That's actually deep. She's not just entirely a pervert. There is enough of a cultural person there, too. I'm still in shock and don't correct her wrong ideas.

"I see. I'm terrible at painting. Never got the total hang of it."

Food arrived, cutting the conversation off a bit, and I enjoyed a second lunch with egg and salad again, while Issari had soup. We enjoyed the food and the comfortable silence. I froze upon seeing someone enter the restaurant. Sona and Momo are both in their school uniforms, and both are pretty. Sona is, like, always not smiling. Her purple eyes are behind her glasses, and they study the room. They don't pay attention to me again. Sona lingered a bit on Issari, but only for three seconds before she and Momo got seated.

Issari does catch that. She glanced over her shoulder towards the entrance, and she saw Sona.

"So you like that type of hair color. I can't blame you. She's pretty, but looks like she has a stick up her ass. The white-haired one looks more fun."

I bite down a nervous laugh and drink water to kill it completely. That describes Sona well. She does have a stick up her ass. However, anyone sane with a magic girl sister would have that.

"I'm sure she has a reason for that."

Issari shrugged.

"Probably, but she is not my type. Not enough of a certain thing. You do you, mood kindred. Having someone who isn't shouting it to the rooftops is so nice. We are definitely going to be good friends."

Issari turned and began to watch Momo more intensely, and that let me sweat drop openly. You were shouting it to the rooftops earlier. I do watch Sona, and she doesn't pay attention to us. Why is she not sensing my gear? That's a weird question. Same with the language thing. I have several ideas, and none are good. Maybe I have something more to my family? Or maybe this is the remaining parts of the former soul of this person? Maybe it left things behind? I sit thinking that while Issari is not drooling over Momo, thankfully, and just watching a specific part of Momo that confirms the infamous part she likes. I sigh and realize that I am going to have to correct that.

I gently get Issari's attention by making a noise with my chopsticks. That gets her attention.

"You shouldn't do that, the staring thing. We don't win friends easily by doing that. Just a tip."

Issari blushed beet red again.

"She is just so sexy. You're right, but it's hard."

That last bit was a whine. I must try to make her competent.

"She is pretty, but staring doesn't make a good impression. Admire like art. That is how I do it."

Issari thinks about that, and Koriel sighs. She then just started pacing back and forth. I'm thankful that my body is not ultra-hormonal, as I was a horny bastard as a kid. Issari finally nods her head in agreement.

"You're right. I will try that. It's a good analogy. You are definitely a person of culture."

I shiver because that's not my culture. She is a teen, and they don't get that till their mid-twenties. Issari is still staring, yet it is less now, but baby steps are good. I prepared to correct that again. I'm not Asia and her dragon-tamer bullshit, yet I'm going to become that. Before I could do that, the waiter returned and brought our check. That grabbed Issari's attention away from Momo. I offer to pay the bill. Issari narrows her eyes, and we start a glare off.

Lightning dances between our eyes, and I finally offer to split it half and half. Issari likes that more. We pay the bill and get up after the waitress returns for plates. I don't like that Sona watched Issari more than ever as we left. She narrowed her eyes at me, too. I don't back down from her gaze. We watched each other for two seconds. Then she went back to reading her menu. We left the restaurant, and I said to Issari.

"Thank you for lunch, Issari-san. I have to get going. I need to finish my run, and then I need to do several other things. I enjoyed the talk."

Issari beams and then informs me of something.

"Please call me Issari-chan. Would it be alright if I call you Gregor-kun?"

I'm stuck here, so I nodded.

"Sure. I hope to see you again, Issari-can."

I was about to leave when Issari stopped me.

"Maybe we can hang out tomorrow and exchange phone numbers?"

I don't want to do either of those things. However, I'm stuck in this now.

"I don't have a phone, actually, and as for hanging out, maybe. I have lots of things to do this week. Maybe I'll meet at the park at the same time tomorrow if I'm free? I'll eventually get a phone, and we can chat more easily."

Issari nodded quickly.

"I'll give you my home number till then, and I'll be sure if I'm not busy too. I have important things to do, too! It's wonderful to have met you, Gregor-kun, bye!"

Issari skipped off after giving me the number. At least she is happier. If it happens, I'm not, but that will become normal with being Fabricator-General and or Emperor. Rulers are very rarely happy. I began to jog my way home in silent thought because I was perplexed about the language processing problem. That's really bugging me. It's not gear-based because Japanese was not a language of the future that I can remember. So, how are Koriel and I talking to one another? How can I understand the language? I need further testing on that.

I jogged home without issue, unlocked my door, entered the house, and locked the door quickly. Before I knew it, Koriel appeared on my hand. She was not impressed.

"We are now tied to the pervert. You were not exaggerating about her."

I nervously scratched my head.

"It's usually a dude, but we got one that's not completely hopeless. I'm now worried as that is a major change. The timeline might not follow the same path."

Koriel nodded.

"Our presence might have changed the timeline. I was never well-versed in that field, but it would make sense."

I hummed in agreement before making my way to my bedroom to continue looking up potential dojos for sword work for later this week. Tonight is the education system for swords. I really need to figure out why I can speak, hear, and read things in English. Why is it coming off as Japanese to a native speaker? Maybe I'm not entirely human? Maybe my mom or dad was a supernatural being? Which is not good if we continue down the grimdark path, logic. Maybe it is leftovers of the previous soul.

I entered the room and sat on my desk chair. Opening the laptop and powering it up. Koriel doesn't get how that works because I did not pray to the machine before opening it. I gently explained that it should work without the prayers, and that's because of how the warp works. It might have created a feedback loop that didn't stop, only reinforced it till it became uncontrollable. That makes Koriel more pissed. Because she was now in a personal fight between centuries of teaching and the very hopeful desire for it to be that simple, so you can focus on the hard science, that fight is why she stays silent while I search for a dojo. I found one that is decently close, and I hope there are no Kiba or Kendo club girls there. Because I hate the anime logic. I have had four separate encounters with devils in three days. I will eventually run out of luck in them not detecting the gear. Then Rias and Sona will compete for me like a hunk of meat at a butchery.

I really don't like that. I believe it was Sona who had the last dibs before Rias. The timeline possibly being skewed might make Rias push extra hard for me, and I don't want that. I'm not going to give her anything from a lesser position. I am a sentient being, and I have rights too. Just because it might usually make right doesn't mean it should always. Yes, she is in a bad situation with her betrothal, but nobles have been doing that for a long time. Did she really not try at all to make the best out of her situation? Or is Riser more of a disgusting person that we just don't see enough of to know his history?

I hate being a big-picture guy. Life is rarely the surface view. It has so many layers, like ogres and onions. Koriel tips her head there, but I shake and refuse to elaborate. I do, however, think I'll go to the dojo tomorrow. I prepared the next ideas for experimenting. The language issues because that is bad with its problem. I open several sites in various tabs representing different languages. I start with Chinese.

It's coming off as English. I will try the next site in Spanish. Same result. Then Korean. Again, it's English. Finally, I do Russian, then Greek, and Vietnamese. All come off in English. That leads me to a theory.

"I might have a supernatural parent. Devils and angels, both pure and fallen, can instantly recognize languages humans have because of something connected to the Tower of Babel, I think. This has horrifying implications and possibilities if that is true."

Koriel is confused with the tower part. I explained that supposedly all languages humans have stemmed from that structure, and with all mythologies being right here, there is evidence for that. Along with the long-lived natures of the supernatural world's denizens, there might be people who were there for that.

Oh, we need to test this further. We have three species from which to draw our conclusions. Devils, Angels, and or Youkai. That last one is less likely, but I will start there and work my way up before I stand to get my parent's box and look at my dad's and mom's pictures again. I don't see anything unusual about them. Nothing stands out besides the eyes on my mom and the hair on my dad. However, with illusions being a thing, I can't trust the photos much. My dad looks a little older than my mom. My mom appears to be more relaxed in the pictures than he is. Koriel shoots her shot here.

"What kind of ways can you tell you might be this part supernatural thing?"

"Perhaps through DNA. Along with imagining certain things. Devils and angels have wings. Youkai have additional body parts that are in the shape of animals. I don't think I'm a Youkai unless my parents did something to suppress my features to allow us to integrate with the mundane."

Koriel doesn't like that because it sounds like a mutation. Which is fair because that is usually connected to the warp. Chaos is not here, so there must be another reason. Maybe the supernatural world are warp entities that slowly evolved downwards into material beings. Or perhaps they are mutants that became stable strains. There being gods like Big G and the creation of angels and, by extension, devils through the biblical scriptures puts a hole through that idea. I am preparing for my first test. I go to the center of the bedroom and then try to imagine wings on my back. Nothing happens.

I then try to imagine a tail or maybe a snout. Again, nothing happens. So, either no parent was supernatural, or there was a ritual. I try the second route with DNA. I go to the basement, open the door, and descend the stairs. I need to fortify the house more. Or better yet, I need a second base of operations so I can put a new layer between me and the eventual supernatural persona of me. I do like being a Skitarii, and the rebreather and the robes can help mask me further. Maybe carapace armor with the helm and armor, plus the protection the robes give, and I can have a turtle defense of armor. That could work until I enhance myself up to new levels of power.

A single space marine can conquer a world. A single custodian can conquer multiple systems, and the Emperor can conquer a segmentum with his bullshit. I don't want to be a psyker because that crap is terrifying. I don't want to hear the voices, too! Or see crap that really isn't there. Koriel gets the disdain for psykers.

"They are cursed with being badly needed and also hated. Old Night destroyed hundreds of worlds thanks to them. I won't cross that line, and neither should you unless the situation changes dramatically."

I nodded.

"Psykers are batshit crazy. We also don't have the Emperor here to stick a shard in me to stabilize me. We also don't know how friendly or unfriendly the gods are. Warp spawn are dangerous and with how we feed them I don't like them."

"You will have to explain how that works eventually. I still find it difficult to believe that mortals can form gods. Are we the cogs of them? Now that you believe in the Machine God, are you not forming a new god?"

I summoned the anvil. Koriel is on the other side of it again.

"I can be forming the beginning of one. However, it takes many people to form a new one. I don't plan on forming a new religion with our beliefs. Those are usually suspect, but all religions do start out as cults and then slowly become mainstream. People have faith in the strangest things. Some people just take the greatest comfort in believing in something bigger than us. I believe in the Machine God because, for me, the anvil is a miracle beyond measure. Yes, the biblical god made the gear, but I chose this. Free will is amazing and horrifying."

We start with more power generators. Then, make a DNA machine. The basement is getting crowded with stuff, but I will get rid of things once they are done with their use. I also need to learn to control the mechadendrites further. I'm not as tired as before, and I'm postulating that maybe being a perpetual helps with the soul energy, too. It might have helped solve that a bit. Hopefully, I prepare a needle for the poke after powering up the machine.

I poke and then drop a bit of blood on the scanner on a box-shaped object. The wound heals up. The machine whirls through the scan and shows me a message and picture of the percentages of my ancestry. And fuck, dude.

Half of my DNA is unknown and not in the database set to the thirtieth millennium. There goes that hope. I have unknown DNA, and there was likely a ritual to suppress that. I'm not trained enough to get a hint of what it was or which side of the family it is from. I investigated it more. I let Koriel take control of my body for this because I'm an idiot. The sensation of not having control of my body is weird. She finally got the data narrowed down to what side of the family twenty minutes later.

"It's your father. What was the last name?"

I don't get that at all. I then think of potential people who have green hair, and there are not many characters I know of with said hair. I will have to research this further. I will need to try and get into the supernatural side more because I need to compare things.

"Mason. I will go through the family tree again as far back as possible. We need to dedicate a day to that and a week trying to get into the other side. I have a theory, and it's not good. I don't want that."

Koriel nodded, understanding the thought we both didn't want to voice out loud.

"I'll make the adjustments. Start the education on swords."

I willed the scanner away and then moved to the enclosed chair. I had created this with as many sword styles of the far future as was possible because I wanted to believe and know that the space marines hypnotized their neophytes with the basics before they hammered the actual training in. I sat in the chair, and then the session began. The circle spun as things were implanted into my mind.

When the session ended two hours later, my head hurt. I wobbled around after standing and unconsciously fell into a sword stance from the world of Baal. That's so very weird. I quickly moved towards the memory preservation machine. Then, before I lost any more of my memories about the forty-first and second millenniums, I inserted them into the machine. It's weird because the memories are there, yet it feels like they are not there properly. I shrugged that off and named the machine.

The anvil of knowledge. I will add everything I ever come across to it. Make the temple of all knowledge look like a washed-up crack house because I will never lose knowledge like the Dark Age of Technology. I'll make multiple backups. Because I don't want us to forget what could have been."

Koriel nodded in approval.

"The quest for knowledge is never-ending. We will have to search everywhere and through everything to collect it."

I chuckled.

"That's Sona's goal too. I'm not going to be in her peerage. I'm nobody else's tool."

Koriel smiled because this was not so bad for her. She is not stuck in the sea of souls. She is not with Issari, and we are the future of the Mechanicus. Not the past.

"We won't be. Now run. Then, two more hours of education. Then sleep. Keep to the schedule."

I snarked at her, moving towards the stairs.

"Sure, big sis. I'll visit the kendo dojo on Wednesday. My exercise equipment probably will be here tomorrow. We also have to hide this all. Unless I put it in the living room."

Koriel is amused, as am I. We continue our very long journey up the mountain. I really hope we can get through this and survive Issari and her thirst.

The run went off without an incident. No devils and no stupid perverts. I jogged around the park three times before returning home. When I entered the home, I immediately made a quick meal of rice and then went back downstairs to get more education on swords. I'm debating if I want to go fully brutal onslaught or be logical and pick apart my opponents with pinpricks, wearing them down with a harrowing of attacks. Koriel says to do the harrowing because it and my regeneration factor can help me learn more opposing styles faster and counter them when we have them fully memorized. I need to increase my brain capacity for that, which requires enhancing machines, which we will need more room for right now.

When jogging tomorrow, I will look for abandoned buildings in the area that might be a stray nest. Since they were trash mobs for the peerages to fight, and they did that a lot, it would also mean more opportunities for the devils to run into me, along with a larger chance of them learning my gear. Oh, the bad situation. We will figure something out. Hopefully, I will also get into the other side and find pictures and information about several people of interest.

Serafall, especially. Azazel to a degree, and then Kokabiel. We need to know how radically different this world is and if it's grim, dark, or actually really like the base world in its lightness. I hope it's the lightness. I expect the worst, being bitter and jaded. This, after all, is a universe with possible Orks and Rangdon. I really hope that my dad isn't who I think he might be.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3.

We are the strength and certainty of steel.

The next day began with more practice on building the energy reserves for the anvil in the basement in the very early morning. Then, I started a run around the block three times before I went home for a quick shower and breakfast. After that was finished, I did pushups and sit-ups, and I'm starting to see the barest hint of muscle beginning to form. I did this till fifty before heading to my room to do more research into my family tree, and I didn't find anything unusual. Nothing indicates that my dad was anything but a normal human. However, DNA doesn't lie easily, and I continue to look for something that doesn't make sense.

My search was interrupted by the doorbell ringing, and I turned off the computer, thanking its machine spirit before answering the door. I opened the door to see that it was the exercise delivery people. The two men in the moving team started getting the exercise equipment into the home, and I immediately offered to help. The team liked that, and we got it done relatively quickly. I thanked them with a bow and escorted them out of the house.

Then came the fun task of lifting weights for half an hour. I pulled a muscle at twenty pounds and, thankfully, being a perpetual, immediately began to fix it. That continued for another fifteen minutes till taking another shower and then got dressed in jogging clothes to prepare for my midday workout.

The day was getting hot when I entered the park, and Issari sat on a bench looking around anxiously. That sight made me, and even Koriel, in the deepest part of her mechanical heart, feel bad for the pervert. It looked like she was expecting me not to show up at all. Has she tried before to make friends, and people led her on? Screwed with her, giving the illusion of friendship, then fucking with her? That's incredibly dangerous, and if she is a social dragon, that, plus Raynare killing her, might have set the stage for a massive potential problem.

That's probably me thinking grimdark, but her face shows a hard doubt that she actually made a possible connection. I decided to speak the truth because that's not what anyone should do, even if it's a pervert.

I approached the chestnut, who was wearing actual joggers' clothes, not the pretend stuff you use for eye candy.

"Issari-chan."

Issari jumps when she hears my voice before turning to me and showing her face. Her confusion melted away to happiness as she beamed brightly before jumping up off the bench. She then hugged me tightly, making me oof at the ferocious hug.

"You actually meant it."

I feel so bad for her and hate myself more. Was the reason she would eventually fall in again with the open perverts because someone had screwed with her again before the school year? I gently pat her back.

"That's what real friends do."

She hugged me tightly before saying in a whisper.

"You're not like me. I figured that out last night and was ready for you to be a no-show. It's happened multiple times before. You're a wonderful person, Gregor-kun."

It hurts knowing I am right about that thought train. She was screwed with and probably fell back in with the perverts just to have possible friends. They would screw her over multiple times, making her the target of revenge for their failed peeping by pushing her down to make their escape. Then she gets the swords from the kendo club. If she would put up with that, she may be a potential social dragon. I reassured her.

"I do like that stuff. I'm human, but I try to be respectful about it. I really don't think you're a bad person, Issari-chan, and I am really willing to be your friend. Just don't expect me to bail you out if you get caught being an open pervert."

Issari lets tears down as I feel them on my shirt.

"I won't. You're like my friend who left when I was six. She was my best friend, and we did everything together. I have felt incomplete since then."

Yeah, this is a social dragon. That concept is horrifying if you really think about it. The instinctual desire for connections times a hundred, in some cases, promoted by dragon hoarding. Denying it leaves horrific scars and can fuck the individual up horrendously.

"You have a new friend here in me. You're in jogging clothes, which means you are serious about exercise."

She finally let go of me, and her face is still beaming with joy at actually winning for once and likely having the social dragon being fed.

"I do want to try it. I have tried multiple things to get people to accept me. Teach me, Gregor-sensei!"

There is the knucklehead showing. I laughed at that.

"I'd be happy to have a student in exercise. I plan to do it all summer and into the next year. Just don't stare at my ass. You mentioned that you want to learn swords sometime, right?"

Issari beamed brightly at the acceptance, then nodded vigorously at swords.

"Yes, I want to know that because, despite what people say about things being better, there are men and women who are rotten pigs. It's better to learn and not need the skill than not know it."

Her seriousness makes me nod.

"A wise process. I'm looking into sword dojos and found three that might work. You're a local, right? I moved to Kuoh recently and am still learning the area."

Issari nodded enthusiastically.

"I am a local! Tell me the names, and I'll tell you what I know."

I gestured to her to follow, and we began to walk slowly around the park before slowly picking up the pace. Issari does, during the walk, stare at several men and women enjoying the day, and I have to click my fingers to get her to pay attention to the exercise and not the parts she is staring at. We walked and talked about things more and more. She told me that one dojo she had heard was good, and it was in the area near the park and Kuoh Academy. As the walking continued, Issari slowly improved at not openly staring at people. It's difficult to get her to not do that. I offer Issari a reward for not staring at a very hot woman with blonde hair in a very revealing dress.

"Want to get ice cream, Issari-chan?"

Issari brightened at that.

"Yes!"

As we were about to leave the park, the blonde woman caught my eye again. She looks like a Phenex. My eyes widened when I saw a young girl with blonde hair reading under a tree in the woman's line of sight. It's Ravel under that tree as I recognize the drill hairstyle. She is wearing a dress that is not her usual pink dress to blend in. Oh, shit, we need to split fast. I picked up the pace, seeing that Issari was confused about the sudden speed increase, but followed along at a good pace. I didn't want to be near Ravel as she terrified me. Her logical and strategic mind is incredibly hot, but she will be extremely arrogant if she is the same. She might be a tsundere and be too formal. Issari noted that look at the blonde woman.

"You like blondes too. Better choice than black hair, in my own opinion."

I don't know how to explain this.

"Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. What's a good ice cream place nearby?"

Issari smiled and then took the lead with the jogging. Koriel asked why I was so scared of the drill girl.

"She is like Rouboute. Her plans are very close to flawless most of the time. She would very likely see the gear, and she would inform her family of us. They would then try to capture us as a future piece for her peerage when she gets one. They are a noble family in the highest brackets of devil society. Any escape from them would spread our existence to the rest of the nobility. If she gets a whiff of us, we are screwed."

"That's an excellent reason then."

Issari finally stopped at a place ten minutes away from the park, and we entered it. We ordered Ice Cream while I watched out for a potential stalker. When we get the sweets, we sit down on wooden chairs. Issari sat with her back to the door and mine to the brick wall behind me. I'm watching the door intensely. Issari noticed something that was now impossible to hide.

"That's an interesting ring motif. I have never seen anything like that before. What's the meaning of it?"

The ring is fully visible, and I think about how to answer it.

"It's a motif of something I found in a hole of depression."

Issari seems to get that.

"I'm sorry for being forward. I haven't had a friend in a long time."

I smile gently.

"It's alright. We all have different coping mechanisms for it. This was something that represents to me an idea with good lessons."

It also has lots of body horror and transhuman ascension. Yet the Mechanicus, to me, was the logical thinking of science and the power of faith as one. Issari seemed to get the explanation.

"I got into painting like that, too, after my best friend left. My dad tried hard for me, along with my mom, to make it better, but then everything happened."

I smile and get her more than ever.

"You have good parents."

Issari smiled wistfully.

"I do. What about yours?"

I didn't know them here, but with the possibility of who my dad here could be, I'm not hoping to meet him.

"My parents are dead. They died in a car crash earlier this year."

Alex's mom most certainly did. His dad might have just appeared dead before he got up, and seeing his wife dead and maybe thinking his son was dead too, he then ran. I found the diary of the original owner of this body yesterday when I began my search for family information. He mentioned that the crash was extremely bad, and there was a very messy investigation. They found his mom. His dad was presumed dead after the car exploded. He was just a kid going through severe depression. He was smart enough and competent enough to get his emancipation after the funeral was arranged and dealt with. He was like me in a lot of ways.

I am almost sure Alex was an alternative version of me. That belief came as I read the diary, and he mentioned several things that happened to him that are the exact same things I had in my childhood, like my best friend at the time, of the same name, betraying me with the exact description of them, too, while living in the States at the time. He had broken a thumb in junior high as well with the same hand and way. We had so many similarities, it was scary, and that's why I lean on the alternative version of me heavily. He also hated his grandparents. This time, on his mother's side, rather than what was for me on my father's side. They treated Alex horribly, and he fought so hard for emancipation to stop the possibility of going to them. I don't know why he hated his maternal grandparents bitterly. I will search again, but the feeling I got was that it was an incredibly bad reason.

Issari's face fell, and she looked down at her lap in shame.

"I didn't know. I am so sorry, Gregor-kun."

I smile because this is a good person despite the perverted nature, like nearly all other versions of them.

"Issari-chan, it's okay. You didn't know, and I'm past it. Life isn't picture perfect, and my parents would not want me to stay down forever. I got help when it was the worst. I believe in the idea my ring motif connects to."

Issari feels better hearing that.

"What's this idea?"

I laughed nervously because it sounded stupid to people who didn't connect with the idea or understand the universe it came from.

"It's silly."

Issari looks extremely interested.

"Why is it silly?"

I scratched the back of my head because it made Koriel pissed to know what a machine spirit might actually be. The spirits of either long-dormant AI programs in everything or spirits of the warp that possessed technology and then formed a symbiotic relationship with it.

"You'll laugh. It's a stupid idea."

Issari grew determined.

"I want to know. You didn't leave me out to dry like so many others. You meant it being my friend. Friends try to understand each other. Please tell me the idea."

That's sweet and sad. I kept my eyes on hers.

"It will sound extremely stupid. I believe that machines can have spirits in them. That these can eventually become souls given enough time."

Issari looked at me like I was crazy for a second, but softened her eyes and giggled.

"That is silly. It's an idea I haven't heard of before. You really believe that?"

I chuckled at the funny side of this.

"I do. Machines seem to form different personalities for us. Some are temperamental, while others are more reliable, yet some immediately fail upon use. You care for machines like you care for a human body with repairs and maintenance. We need them just like they need us. Together, we build dreams. It is a super far-off idea that is likely wrong, yet I like to compare reality to one giant machine, with each of us being a cog in it, working together to make reality function."

Issari stopped giggling at the idea. She widened her brown eyes, hearing that before smiling at me.

"I like the analogy. That's actually an interesting way of looking at the world. I still think it's silly, no offense."

"None taken. You're still the thing I'm not, and while I was initially turned off by it, I saw the person underneath. I accept that I will be viewed as crazy and get laughed at"

Issari smiled more than ever.

"You're like my best friend, too. She was big on religion as well. Unlike her, you're not shoving it down my throat. She did that a lot when we were kids. Her parents didn't like that I was a pagan and passed some of that to her. I'm happy to believe in the Shinto because they probably helped me here."

I smile because you had the Machine God instead, Issari. I worry because you will be sundered from the Shinto if you become a devil.

"I have no right to preach my beliefs as the only way there is, and I'll never shove this down anyone's throat."

Issari smiled more brightly.

"I might ask more questions eventually. I really do like the analogy. Everyone has a purpose like that. I have never heard of something like that."

We enjoyed talking more about various things that showed that this was the very likelihood of being a good friendship. We got up after we were finished, and we left the store happily. We walked back towards the park together, and we stopped at the entrance where we first met. We said goodbye for the day. Issari hugged me again while I watched out for Phenexs.

"Thank you for being my real friend, Gregor-kun."

I smile while still watching out for the blondes.

"You are welcome, Issari-chan. You don't have to thank me."

She beamed and then began walking away.

"Bye, Gregor-kun! I'll see you tomorrow!"

We had agreed to meet here again. Walking from the park towards my home, I don't see any Phenex servants or them, so I might be okay there. However, I am still torn on whether I should let Issari die. It's a way to preserve the timeline. But it means not being honest to a real person and not a picture in a book. Along with the various issues that not being honest could bring up. Like thinking I am just using her for her potential gear. Which I am, but not in a way that is for my pure benefit. Or the fact that I am manipulating her to gain power over her. This is not really the case, but the human mind can make terrible ideas from nothing. Because if Issari gets enraged, she will enter Juggernaut Drive and then brutally murder me. Probably multiple times, and each time, it would be extremely painful. Yeah, I'd come back, but that would probably piss her off more.

As I walk home, I watch for potential stray nests and abandoned buildings for a second base. I don't see anything that could be useful. That downer was replaced by deciding to start more practice today on mechadendrites and then beginning to form a sword style. I'm considering going full harrowing of pinpricks to learn my styles and will then switch to a brutal space marine style used by the Blood Angels. Rip my foes apart with such quick and brutal tactics that the fight ends with them dead and me moving towards a new opponent. Despite the style, I will do one thing before I kill a stray.

Ask why they ran and see if this world is grimdark. I refused to believe every single stray killed their master for power, as people are not one-dimensional mobs. There are more reasons to kill somebody besides power. If they killed their master for power, yeah, I'll gut them, but if they didn't, I would urge them to run faster. Koriel is interested in strays.

"This lends credence to the idea that the reincarnation system uses some sort of warp-based ritual to do the deed, and when the piece is cut, maybe the mutation finally overcharges itself to spread rapidly."

"Possibly that, yes. There is a stray who has been on the run for multiple years and is still very sane, just a sis-con. If we ever meet her, I'd love to ask questions about the situation. She eventually ends up as a piece to someone again. Her former master was a dark scientist, and yes, that does sometimes need to happen to advance the field. I always felt horrible for her."

Koriel shakes her head, dismayed at my empathy. She and I will never agree on our approaches to science. My approach isn't entirely correct, nor is Koriel wrong. We do share the center of the spectrum in being evidence-driven. I'm entering my neighborhood, jogging steadily to my home as I prepare for my next possible way to counter the devils.

A cog pendant is the basic idea, but I don't know if it will work. Not enough people believe it's a holy symbol, and I really don't want to spread the cult. My door is opened and locked again as I move to the basement before moving to the vault and opening it, getting the mechadendrites out. I attached the pack to my back and began to extend my arms. I practice moving them around till it's starting to be instinctual.

I summoned the anvil and began making swords, guns, and ammo. Soon, I had a decent stockpile of bolter shells, and during that building, I debated what my main hands would use. Probably a boltgun, or I could make an arc gun. Hell, I might make a radium gun and use that before I rethink that as I remember the effects of said gun.

I quickly made a carapace helmet minus the lower half to stick a rebreather there to cover my face completely. Said rebreather used a voice modulator to prevent more possible connections to me. With the last of my strength, I made an ammo crate. Soon, the rounds were put away, and I gingerly moved upstairs to make a steak dinner. It's extremely good, and I need to find out where the steak came from.

Cleaning up the steak and the pan was easy, and then it was back to lifting. Tomorrow, I will make the first attempts at the Akashic Reader. Koriel has described the device in length to make sure we get it right in a few tries. She had started modifying the device, as we do not have to use the now-not-here Astronomican and do not have to use an empath to power it. Hopefully, we will have a working prototype ready, and then we can get the dark age knowledge.

With no Chaos and the warp seeping through multiple realities, we can hopefully get a hand on the fountain and then drag the knowledge to us. Having free rein to innovate is a beautiful experience for Koriel; she doesn't have to hide that she is doing that. Oh, we will have a robe oiling session when we potentially get this. I want to eventually make a company that will transform into the Mechanicus proper.

That's, however, far off and requires help to fund the startup. Despite that, I laughed evilly with Koriel about possible world domination in scientific fields. That's a wonderful idea, but we still need a second base. That would be looked for when I go for my evening jog. Exiting the house, I watched around for devils or familiars and didn't see any during the jog. I have a new nagging question. Why have they not spotted me yet?

Maybe they are not used to my gear yet because they have never felt its presence before? Maybe gear has a general feeling that leads to a basic idea of known types? I don't know, and I do more experiments when I'm in a stronger position. I jogged for twenty minutes east of my home and found a very possible base location.

An old, abandoned temple. Oh, that's a wonderful find. Holy places keep devils out unless it's Akeno's temple. It's not on a hill, but considering everything else, I'd hope it's not hers. As I approached it and its old, slowly rotting doors in the courtyard, I was relieved when there was no hint of Akeno. I quickly investigated the rest of the building. I find it's quite large inside with a few remaining pieces of furniture. I promptly checked to see that the building was truly empty of potential squatters. It's a Shinto temple, and I felt weird the whole time I was there.

I felt like the Shinto were studying me extremely hard. They looked at me with hostility, pure shock, and clear curiosity. It was unnerving, and once I was inside the main room, looking at a statue, I said into the air.

"I'm not bad and have no desire to supplant you. I just need a safe place to hide from the devils. I'm against them with the information I have so far."

The Shinto seemed a little less wary after that. I got the feeling they didn't like devils much either, but they kept watching me. I felt a slight nod of acknowledgment at my stated intention. Then, the room was still again. I bow to a statue in gratitude for the tacit acknowledgment of my request. Before planning a few ways to prepare to eventually barricade the building. I found a well-hidden exit door that led into a forest, and I began to memorize a path to and from the door. As I walked from the trees back to the sidewalk and then home, I practiced a few sword stances. It was only slightly dark, making me consider enhancing my eyes with better night vision capabilities.

The night was relaxing, and I saw the barest hint of stars in the sky. Their dim white lights and what could be out there made me feel extreme curiosity and dread. We have no idea what Xenos are up there. I don't want there to be Eldar or Orks. The Eldar are reasonable. It's not often, but they don't have their primary focus of Chaos here. A dreaded idea comes to me of maybe there are Xenos not from 40k here. I do hope that there are no stupid aliens like the Gorn. The nonstop Gorn memes and sentences on that game were horrible to read after a while. Koriel does not like the Gorn either after a brief flash of one of the many Gorning sessions I saw in that game.

We don't actually see through each other's eyes. We get flashes of each other and can control how much is shown. We can enjoy peace and quiet with each other if we want. It seems our Longinus is on the more developed end. Given it's the last of the properly made fourteen, that makes sense. That's extremely better than Ddraig and Albion, who are horribly aware of everything their hosts do. Issari, with her fetish and perverted nature, will drive Ddraig nuts. Vali is just a battle-hungry fucker, but his or possibly her preference will be a source of annoyance for Albion. I hope my being there for Issari and helping try to tame her nature makes Ddraig a bit better off. This reminds me that I need to make more machines tonight.

A modern phone for easier communication with Issari and a sacred gear scanner to see what gear she has. That was based on a scanner for psykers and should show me what she might or might not have. Hell, she might have Albion, and Vali might have Ddraig. I also need to make a washer and dryer because the current ones I have in the basement are dying fast, and the other me was worried about spending money to replace them. Our stipend is not high. Enough to live comfortably with good budgeting, and that was what Alex was doing. I'm sorry for taking your body, Alex. I did see what he wanted in the diary in the end.

A beautiful woman with a kind smile and three kids. He wanted a partner who was the human kindness to his driven logic. He didn't apparently show many emotions after the crash. He wanted someone whom he could trust implicitly. I want that, too. I thought I had found that, but then we started having small problems, and I didn't feel like they were bad. The issues apparently were. That drove my relationship apart. I regret that because she and I wanted this to work, and we both did everything we could to fix that. She saw that I tried desperately to fix them when I became aware of them. She tried to fix the things I didn't like when we started airing that out. But we couldn't get past one thing. In the end, it ripped us apart and left nothing but horrible regrets for both of us.

We departed from each other reluctantly. That issue, sadly, was never going to go away. We did stay friends, just not the talking face-to-face friends, but rather long-distance screen friends. We were both very sad that we couldn't work. Kate was not the bombshell model, nor did she have the red hair I really liked. She was plain and mousy, yet we connected because we both shared many of the same hobbies, including 40k. She surprised me because she was not the faction I thought she would be at first glance. I thought she was sisters because she liked flamethrowers in games we played. She wasn't with her faction, being the Tau, specifically the Farsight Enclaves. Mine was, of course, Mechanicus, and we had extremely good times battling each other. Hell, we entered several tournaments together and did incredibly well, too, surprisingly. She carried us because I was unlucky with my dice rolls.

Koriel didn't like that her universe was made for a tabletop game, but she was interested in the complex rules and the codexes. I explained several things to my partner as we entered the house, and I went downstairs to make my machines for the night. I first made the scanner, then a washing machine and dryer. They have a very gothic style to them, but they are the same and are more water-efficient and powered by an internal power source. Finally, I make a phone and make it so I can piggyback into phone networks while keeping an incredibly advanced firewall.

After that, I made bolter shells, finally stopping after another two hundred pistol shells. I unsummoned the anvil and then went upstairs to bed.

When I woke up, I prepared myself for the sword stuff today and then the reader. I hope our prototype will work. We will probably fail at it for several months. But hopefully, we will get it before the start of the bullshit. Dressing after the shower, I went to my basement workshop and summoned the anvil, with Koriel giving me a hopeful look.

"We should start small. The original design needed a throne, but we can do more things easily if we try to minimize it to a chair. As for power sources, we will need the temple for all the space the machine will need if we cut it down that much."

I nodded.

"We face the Shinto learning more of us, but maybe we can use that for an opening into the other side. I don't know how the Champion system works for the gods. There is a character called Yasaka who was supposedly the representative of the Shinto on Terra. She might be instructed to investigate us at their behest."

Koriel is not impressed by the hint of a flash she gets from me regarding Yasaka.

"Really."

"I didn't make her, and sadly, yes. We need to keep Issari away from her. Yasaka is represented as too playful, and that might make Issari go extra horny."

We sighed together, thinking the same thing before we prepared to make the first prototype piece. Koriel began describing the chains as I listened extensively and asked for clarification on several things I didn't understand. Before I picture a simple chair. I then swing the hammer, and the light is badly bright. It fades, and next to Koriel is the chair. It is one you'd see dozens of times before and not think much of it. Koriel observed it.

"It's passable. You missed a few things, but that's because I didn't inform you of them to see if we can make the item."

I understand why.

"Science is experimenting, I get that. Keep the method up because we can then use multiple versions of them to see potential hidden weaknesses and fix them on the next attempt. I do hurt, though, so maybe we might make this a two-times-a-week thing."

"Yes, I didn't expect you to make everything right the first time. We will go slowly. I waited a century and a half before, and with us now immortal, we have plenty of time."

I willed the anvil away and then began to practice with my chainaxe on the dummy. I jumped at the roar before I quickly fell into my stance and began to whack at the elf bastard. Each blow was calculated, but it was a dummy, not a real foe. It soon became clear that I would need a real foe, which meant I needed the dojo and the risk of running into the kendo club. Maybe if we do see them, I can help Issari not get clobbered by them and possibly get her more friends. She might really need them, and with the possible lack of social connections, more connections are better than fewer.

After an hour of setting into my stance, I go to lifting upstairs, and I'm starting to see the beginning of more muscles. As I begin huffing, I swear I'm not going to fuck up my new life and make the same mistakes again. No mass eating or drinking real soda leads to diabetes—no hard drugs, a one-time thing that made me a little angrier, thanks to the experience. I will not lose this opportunity to be better than who I was. I have lessons I didn't have before, and I won't lose the opportunity to live a better life. When I was done getting to thirty-five pounds, I gasped for air. I took a shower and then got my clothes for the day. A red shirt and black pants, which I quite like the look of, and will buy pairs. I enjoyed the nice way I was starting to look and left the house for a day of working out.

I entered the park to find Issari doing warmups. She was beaming happily. I approached her and, once close enough, greeted her.

"Issari-chan, it's good to see you again."

Issari beams more and walks over to me. Her clothes are brownish-colored to match her hair and eyes. The two of us fall into step before she finally says to me as we begin our run around the park.

"The dojo place is close by. I heard that it's popular with the Kuoh Academy Kendo Club."

I have a suspicion as to why she knows that. The look was very clear because Issari blushed hard. We were now moving towards the dojo after three runs around the park.

"I heard it from them."

Of course you did. She told me more yesterday that she tried to distance herself from them during the last year of middle school to win people's acceptance. Her reputation had stuck around because she had been very active with them in the first two years, and that followed her to her current high school. That fills in more blanks. I blandly look at her.

"No peeping. I get that you're you, but that is just going to make the impression worse in Kuoh if we both get in. You're fighting the rumors that go around schools, and the other two might be angry with you. You need to be better than them. I'll help you gain acceptance. I actually plan to if I see them peeping on anyone, beating them bloody."

Issari blushed.

"I will be good. Please don't mention that I'm me to people at the dojo. I do want a swordsman or woman and do beat them up. The size scouter is extremely bad. He tried to put cams in the school bathroom, and that is why I finally left them behind. I like the flesh, but I don't like spying. I'm not into voyeurism."

I will beat them black and blue. I'll definitely help the kendo club do it, too. That's criminal shit, and I'm showing that anger openly because Issari shivers seeing the look.

"I will rip his leg off. Why was he not prosecuted?"

Issari looked down sadly. We were getting close to a business district where the dojo was.

"The school covered it up because his dad is on the city council. My dad is also on the council, and that is how I knew the size scouter before. My dad was pissed, and he tried to open the investigation again but was stonewalled into dropping it. Thankfully, he didn't lose his seat in retaliation."

That pisses me off more. That's such horse shit! I don't give a damn. I'm going to hurt that fuck who had earned permanent enemy me now. He will have a horrible time at the school, as I'm not scared of his dad. I school my new rage when I see the dojo before I tell Issari as we enter the dojo through a glass door.

"When I see him, you run from me. I don't want to get you into more trouble. I'm going to hurt him horribly if he peeps."

We entered together and saw a big room with multiple dummies, several practice wooden swords, and two real ones above where the clerk was waiting. The man eyed us both, and he was older, with black hair slowly going grey. His blue eyes are critical of us, and this might be the owner. He seemed to approve of us both before he moved towards us. He was wearing a bright white kendo uniform. Issari was nervous and moved to hide behind me. That got a black eyebrow raised by the older man. I speak up for Issari.

"Apologies for her. We would like to use the dojo if that is alright with you, sir."

The older man eyed me again for a second before nodding.

"You are welcome to use my dojo, young man. It's rare for a youngster to show such respect unless you're in the circles. My name is Ohashi Ryozo. You look like you have potential for the sword. Your friend, not so much."

I nodded in understanding before bowing.

"She has spirit, Ohashi-san. I think she could be good given enough time, but that's true for anyone."

The older man smiled a ghostly smile.

"Very true indeed. Many young people ignore age and the wisdom of the older generations. I'm happy to teach willing students the ways of the sword, but I will not take those who ignore good advice."

Issari gains some courage and bows quickly before her knucklehead self shows up again.

"Please teach me, Ohashi-sensei!"

The sheer enthusiasm is funny for me and apparently for Ohashi because he chuckled.

"She does have spirit. Please follow me."

We do, and Ohashi gets two curved wooden swords and then directs us to the dueling part of the dojo. The big circle is split evenly with a red line, and bonsai trees are in the room's four corners. Ohashi gave a sword to each of us and then directed the two of us to opposite sides of the circle. We went to the left and right before facing him, and he studied us more closely.

"Show me your stances if you know any."

I drew the sword and then entered into a stance from a world in the far future called Heltena. It was world-famous for its pinprick moves because they had used rapiers for many noble duels. The world also had local predators that had extreme armor with only a few spots that were weak to pokes. Issari tried to copy me but couldn't get the stance right. Ohashi raised an eyebrow at my stance.

"I don't recognize that one. I'm familiar with both traditional ones from Asia and Europe. I assume it's one you saw on TV or in a book. I would like to see how much I have to reteach you if it's not good, which it probably isn't."

That was brutal honesty.

"I understand the meaning, sir."

He nodded his head in acceptance, telling me to practice the stances. Before, he then moved to Issari to teach a few stances that would be good for beginning people. I quickly fell into the motions of the style and began to move the sword like a rapier. Ohashi noted that. He, however, is interested in how the movement is. He watched for two minutes before he, after teaching Issari, who assumed an okay beginning stance, told us to face each other. He remarked to me.

"I am interested in this style. Its beginnings are in Western styles, but there are hints of things I do not see an origin in. You are raising my interest, young man. What is your name?"

I smile and bow to him again.

"My name is Gregor, Ohashi-sensei."

Ohashi nodded.

"Begin."

Issari immediately launched into action, making a rookie mistake, and brought the blade in a forward chop downward. The sword moves fast, and I easily block it. The wood clangs, and I then riposte and throw Issari backward a few steps. She is panting slightly from that and is surprised. As is Ohashi. I assumed a new stance and then slowly moved my right foot forward. That pushed Issari into action again, thinking I was about to make an aggressive move.

I block her again. Her move came from a left swing, and I then riposted her with a gentle push to the right. Issari is off balance, and that's when I begin my strike. I gently poked with a swipe to the left, but suddenly switched to the center when Issari moved to block the first strike. The poke gets through and hits Issari in the gut, getting a small oof. Ohashi is impressed.

"An interesting style. You might not need reteaching there—a tip, young lady. Don't always open first. Let the enemy sometimes come towards you at the beginning."

Issari nodded.

"Yes, Ohashi-sensei."

He nodded because Issari accepted the advice without complaint.

"Begin."

We watched each other. Issari assumes a good defensive position. I moved to the left, and she began to change direction to counter it. We circled each other for two minutes before I started with a poke to the center. Issari blocked it and then tried a riposte, copying me from the first match. She, however, stumbles at the pure copy and does not know the footwork. I don't finish the fight there, even though there are three ways to do so. Issari needs practice, too. Ohashi noted that, but stayed silent.

Issari opened with a good move that hit from the right, and it was a swipe that was caught before I riposte. But again, I'm going to give her more practice, the same as me. I poke with a stab that she blocked, and she is catching things fast. Ohashi is now looking at Issari with a curious eye.

We danced with blades, and Issari and I exchanged blows, with each of us practicing stances and swordwork. My endurance is better, and I finally make a poke when she takes a big gasp of air, hitting her right elbow. Ohashi is very impressed. Issari is gasping loudly from the exertion. Ohashi does comment.

"Your style is a dueling one and a very good one, too. You have the potential of a good swordsman, Gregor-san, as does your friend. You could have ended the fight multiple times, but didn't, giving her practice."

I nodded and took in a deep breath of air.

"I want her to get practice, too. We are eager to learn the blade. I do want to learn styles that are unknown to me. I plan perhaps to join a dueling club in our hopeful new school, should they take us."

Ohashi nodded.

"You're probably referring to Kuoh Academy. They have an excellent dueling program. The question is, can you do more than duel? Battle is sometimes not clean like dueling."

I bowed again and let Issari catch her breath.

"I know, sir, but she is new, as am I to swords. Basics first before anything is good."

Ohashi smiled truly there.

"Very true again. I like you, Gregor-san. You understand that basics are a very good thing. Isn't that right, Katase-san?"

That made us both blink, and we turned to the voice that had spoken up in reply to Ohashi-sensei. It is the one that I had hoped not to meet yet. Her pink hair is short and done up in a bob.

"That is true, Ohashi-sensei. I'm sorry for interrupting your session."

Ohashi shrugged but let Issari get her breath back before he again said.

"Begin. You're welcome to watch Katase-san."

Katase nodded and set her bag down before sitting to watch us. I zoned her out, but Issari has never seen pink hair before. That's the opening, and I then began with a poke towards the right that Issari did catch. Ohashi remarks to Issari.

"Ignore other things in the room when dueling. Focus on the opponent unless you see something that can make your fight easier."

Issari nodded, and Katase looked at us more closely. Before she frowned a bit, seeing Issari. I get Katase to focus on me with a swipe and a move forward that makes Issari back up a bit. She blocked the move. Issari nodded her head to me, thanks for that.

We dual. Each time we strike or riposte. Issari begins to make a few adjustments to her style to deal with the pokes I'm making. I keep memorizing the stance and the movements. I will make this my basic style for duels. There were three others I had picked out for this. Katase is frowning, having never seen this style of mine before, as expected. However, she breaks the view of me to see Murayama enter, and the brown-haired woman sits next to Katase after seeing the duel.

The dueling continued before I tried my next style and then opened up with the Blood Angel style. It's brutal, and the sudden change of styles makes Issari immediately fall back and makes Katase and Murayama widen their eyes in shock, as does Ohashi. I swiped in such a quick flurry of stabs and jabs that I finally ended the duel by hitting Issari on the right leg, and she whined at the pain. I had held back the intentional blow that was for making an opponent lose their leg and then drop to the ground, so a swipe downward that would claim an enemy's life. Issari hurts and is breathing loudly along with me. Ohashi looks at me openly with interest.

"I have never seen that one either, and that is a real battle style. You intrigue me, Gregor-san."

I nodded.

"You never know when you need it."

The man nodded and then smiled softly.

"Again, true. I wish to see you against a more experienced opponent. If that is agreeable?"

I nod again.

"I need all the practice I can get."

Ohashi nodded curtly before saying to the two other watchers.

"Murayama-san, please fight Gregor-san."

The brown-haired young woman nodded at the request and stood. Her hair is longer than Katase's, and Issari hands her sword to her fellow chestnut. Murayama took it and smiled gently at Issari in thanks while Katase kept frowning. But she kept the vast majority of her attention on me. Murayama assumed her position, and it's a very interesting stance. Her left leg is more prominent, and I see her left hand is more forward, too. I then assumed my own stance, and Ohashi said one more thing while Issari sat still, catching her breath while sitting down away from Katase.

"Begin and don't hold back."

I nodded, as did Murayama. Her eyes focus on mine, and mine hers. We don't move. We watched and watched before I made the first move. I shift my left leg to the right. Murayama followed with a good defense move. A shift of her sword toward the guessed attack path on the right. I surprised her with a poke to the center.

The blow was blocked easily, and then she stabbed towards my center, which then shifted right. I block it and then riposte. Murayama is impressed with the speed of my block. She then unleashed a flurry of blows that I caught. Before I poke again, Murayama catches the blow. Her style is a mix of ultra-aggressive and then a good defense. I unleash a new attack path.

I poke three times in fast succession. Two from the left to make her focus there more. Then, a poke on the right and switch towards the center. Then hard right. She catches all the blows. I smile, seeing the new stance before I unleash the full version of a hard set of moves.

The first two blows are made to her legs, and she blocks both but gets more winded with the blows because of the wide strikes. Before I then chop with the intent to take her hands in a real fight. She blocked them, but stumbled back a step, and then I chopped again. One center, and that makes her back up because that chop requires a mini charge. She was preparing to return the blow, and when I sliced towards her shoulder, bypassing her guard because she expected the blow to come from my left. It came from my right. I wack her, and she hissed in pain. Ohashi is incredibly impressed.

"A very good match. You are good, Gregor-san."

I shake my head, surprising Ohashi because he expected me to preen at that.

"There is always someone better. I enjoyed the fight, Murayama-san."

I breathed heavily, and Murayama winced at the blow. Katase is watching me with extreme curiosity, while Issari is with wide-eyed shock and lust. She did say she wanted a swordsman or woman. Because she was learning a lot from the fights. Murayama is looking at me, too, with interest, along with a hint of something else.

"It was a good fight, Gregor-san. Your styles are extremely different from anything I have seen before."

I bowed to her in respect for the duel.

"I need practice, and I want to be able to have a way to defend myself better if I need it against someone who has ill intent. I want to be ready for it should it happen."

Murayama nodded her head in understanding before she bowed back.

"I'd be happy to spar with you more should we meet again. I learned a few new things."

Katase continued watching, and clearly, she was the main captain. She looks at me with interest. Before she looked at Issari once again, her frown was very prominent. Issari, however, doesn't back down much. I prepare to leave the ring and offer my sword to Ohashi. He takes it before saying.

"You're welcome to return here at any point. It is refreshing to see someone who has wisdom at a young age. Your friend is welcome to return too."

Issari beams there, and I smile at her. Katase frowned more than ever but didn't say what she thought of Issari. Which isn't good because Katase has not seemed nice to Issari at all. This might be where the tension from the Kendo club originally started. Katase is a person who doesn't like people easily. Murayama, however, hasn't been open with her own feelings about Issari, but smiled at her fellow chestnut a bit more. That makes Issari beam more. Murayama must have seen something there because she smiled wider.

"I look forward to seeing you both more if you come here often. You seem humble, Gregor-san."

I smile.

"Pride comes before the fall. I'd rather be humble and win than be prideful and lose."

Ohashi smiled the first genuine smile of the day. He's a hard ass. Extremely good because that means he takes his profession seriously. Murayama smiled more than ever and also looked at me with lust. She might have a humble kink. Even Katase lets a ghost smile appear briefly before growing stern-faced again. Issari got up, and the two of us bowed to Ohashi. He bowed back. We then leave the dueling room while Ohashi gives the sword to Katase, and then the two captains begin their spars.

Issari smiled more than ever as we left the building.

"That was so cool, Gregor-kun! You scored with the second one! I don't think the pink one likes me much."

I smile but ask her something.

"Perhaps I did, but I get the impression there is history between you two. Did you?"

She shook her head.

"I don't remember ever meeting her. Pink is distinctive, but maybe I did. She just seemed like she had a ten-foot pole up her ass."

"She does seem like that. I don't know her, and they might become constant sparring partners if we continue visiting there."

Issari nodded vigorously.

"I like Ohashi-sensei. He was fair to me and didn't seem against me from the get-go. Please teach me some of your moves, Gregor-kun."

I smile and then ask.

"Aggressive or defensive? I might have something that might work for you. Ohashi-sensei is the true teacher, not me. My stuff is weird."

Issari laughed.

"It is, but it's good, weird, and not bad. I prefer something aggressive, but I want to learn everything in case you fail with the brown hair."

Issari listened as I described a more aggressive style, and she asked to see it the next time we met in the dojo. I do tell her.

"I have a phone now, Issari-chan. We can talk more easily. I'm probably busy tomorrow with a few things I need to get done."

She nodded in understanding before sharing her number and saying.

"I get it. I have to go see my mom's grandparents tomorrow, and I won't be free until later. Maybe an evening run?"

I smile.

"Sure, be safe, you gazer."

She laughed.

"You too, spirit boy."

She left to go towards her home. I go towards mine. I see Akeno again, jogging near the park in the same clothes. She looked at me again in curiosity for a while longer before reluctantly leaving the opposite way. I don't like that, but it's probably because of the hair. I might dye it another color. Keep her and the other devils from seeing me more. Black or brown. Hell, I might do red. Koriel is impressed with the dueling. Today was productive again, and tomorrow, we will hopefully continue the trend.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Trust in Steel and Mars.

Thursday morning was off to a solid start with more weight lifting and more anvil practice. I made more bolter rounds and another practice chair to get the basic stuff down for the reader. Making that chair made me imagine just what we will find in the dark age of technology stuff. Hell, we might be extremely disgusting and pull from other realities, too. The sheer number of them with very broken things excited me and Koriel. We could have an unlimited amount of knowledge that can be innovated on forever. Oh, if there are Eldar here, we can steal their technology and then fuck over the bastard elves!

My moment of evil laughing broke when I got a text from Issari around noon asking if I was free to run in the evening. I responded yes because I needed to prepare the teleportation machines for the new base. This weekend, I was going on a stray hunt. I will see if I can get more information about the underworld and confirm whether the world is truly grimdark. I'm leaning more towards yes, it is, and that might have horrible things to say about Rias. I had also checked what my perpetual gene strength could be at.

It involved pain and a lost finger using a chainsword. Despite the loss and blood, my finger returned after a minute, and the blood flow stopped after half a minute. I prepared to do more experiments there to test how strongly I had made the serum and if we could improve it further. I had been picturing John Gramaticus and Vulkan when I made the serum, and I eventually do want to get it to Emperor strength. I tossed my prior finger into an atomizer to keep the finger from rotting before heading up the stairs.

I did my early morning run and then rechecked the temple exterior to ensure it was safe. I see multiple exits and mentally mark them. Midway through the search of the exterior, I feel something watching me, and I look around to see what it is. There is nothing obvious, and I look harder. Before, I saw a small flash of orange among the bushes near the ground and narrowed my eyes toward it. It was so fast that I didn't know if it was real or not, and better safe than sorry.

The approach toward the orange was made, and I watched more intensely. The orange didn't flare again, but I heard a tiny yip. The bushes dampened the yip, and I asked for the general direction of the noise.

"Are you spying on me, little fox?"

The noise quiets down, and there is no response. However, I don't buy the pretense this possible youkai is putting up.

"I know that there is the other side. If you are from there, you have nothing to fear from me as long as you don't try anything funny."

There was no response again, but I saw another flash of orange out of the corner of my right eye. I turned towards it slowly so as not to spook it and then saw the flash for a third time. The fox is definitely watching me, confirming my suspicions of a very likely Youkai. I entered the temple and made the offer I had been thinking up.

"I'm willing to talk to you inside the temple if that is good enough for you. I really am not hostile, but the choice is yours."

I enter the temple past the rotting doors and sit in the courtyard facing the door. I don't see anything enter behind me before there is a slight noise. I look to the right, near the temple's proper entrance, and see my potential stalker.

Standing near the doorway is a young woman who looks like she is in her early twenties. She is wearing a traditional white and gold dress, and her hair is blonde-orange. She does have two tails out, and they swing lazily around before her eyes, which are green and focused on me intensely. She doesn't move towards me, and we gaze at one another with clear suspicion. She studied me with meticulously detailed looks as I did the same. We spend a minute watching the other before the woman speaks to me.

"You're extremely confident for a mere human. Usually, your kind doesn't openly challenge those like me out."

Her voice was a titillation of bells, and she was incredibly watchful of my response. I let loose a small, relaxed smile.

"There are worse things out there than you."

The fox woman doesn't know what to say to that. She tilted to the left, watching me before a sneer formed.

"Are you implying that I am weak human? I'm much stronger than you and can kill you easily."

The threat was clear, but I didn't back down.

"You probably could, and I'm not implying anything, just stating a fact. You have the luxury of being stronger than regular humans. I have to climb past them to face things like you possibly."

That seemed to make her blink in surprise before she had the sneer lessen slightly. She moved from the door to the other side of the courtyard. Her forest green eyes never left my red ones. She sat across the way from me on the bricks, and then we watched each other again for a few seconds before she spoke again.

"You are indeed strange, as I was informed. However, you are not the total enigma I was told of by my lady, who asked me to investigate. How do you know of the hidden side?"

I smiled and then raised an eyebrow. She was more confused. I finally replied with an amused tone.

"It's in the family, but I only recently learned about it. May I have the right to know your name? I'm Gregor."

The fox woman kept looking at me.

"I see. Since you seem to have manners, human, I'll show them in return. I am Himura, a cousin of Lady Yasaka of Kyoto. She is the Champion of the Shinto. You are brave human to enter one of their temples and attempt to use it as one of your own. This temple is not up for whatever use you want."

She was extremely arrogant, which made me get a slight sneer.

"Even if I seek to use this temple to hide from the devils?"

Himura barely hides her now-revealed disdain and dislike for me. Her eyes narrowed on mine.

"Even then, I'm surprised a human is against them, as your kind usually jumps at the opportunity for more power and the opportunities that becoming one brings."

I shrugged.

"There is power that way, but it might come with chains. No power is free, and I am not sure if I'd trust something called a devil. I expect devils to be like their creator in the Morning Star, who was the greatest of liars if the tales of him are real."

Himura eyed me critically before a ghost smile entered her face.

"So, I have found a human who thinks deeper—a true rarity. Devils are not trustworthy sources of information. They feed their sins openly and often. Some in productive ways, but many in nonproductive ones."

I raised an eyebrow.

"No one is a trustworthy source of information. We all have biases and agendas hidden away. I'm sure a devil would say the same thing of Youkai."

Himura lost her smile before showing her white teeth and very pointed incisors.

"A scholar too, but one who is young. You are correct, human they would say the same of me. Yet my kind doesn't hurt humans as much as they do. My lady tries to protect even things like you. It's a waste of time, in my opinion. You humans burn everything you touch, but Lady Yasaka speaks for the youkai, and we obey. You're still not welcome to use this temple for your own use."

I shrugged as I could not fight her yet. I'll look for another place. I don't want to be making a possible enemy of Yasaka.

"Very well. I accept the order, but there will come a time when Youkai won't be stronger than humans."

Himura grew still before her smile turned feral.

"Brave words from a human at the bottom where your kind has been for several thousand years. Nothing will change that, even the Biblical God can't do that, and he loves you things. Be wary, human, because we are not shadows of the past like they teach in the schools, but I'd expect nothing less from one who comes from them."

I raised my eyebrows as Himura continued arrogantly.

"You're a human who will eventually learn the lesson all of your kind learn. We are above you, and you're nothing in comparison to us. Now get out and don't return, or I will hang you on the door of this temple."

I nodded gruffly.

"I won't return. Good day."

I got up and watched her again before making my way out. Himura is a youkai extremist, and I don't want to test her now. She has earned a possible foe in me, and should she ever cross me as the Warrior of Mars, I will kill her easily. I'm going to make extremists like her eat my shorts, but her words make me think that maybe there is more to my mom. She said them, and there is only one of them that youkai hate more than devils.

The Five Principle Clans. Yet why would my dad, a possible devil, and a human woman from the clans get together? The clans hate such unions, having killed Akeno's mom and then tried to murder her brutally. I froze outside the temple on the sidewalk as a thought crossed my mind. Was the crash a real one or one designed to kill Alex and the rest of the family? That thought made me prepare to hurry home to see if I could find out why Alex hated his grandparents.

I look at the temple and see the fox back on the steps, watching me with barely concealed hate. It growls again in warning as I say to it again.

"I will never be scared of you or them again."

I then began to jog away without looking back.

I spent the rest of the morning looking for a second base and didn't find anything that was potentially as good as the temple. The only one that had a hint of being good was an old subway station entrance. I didn't want to go inside unless I had a weapon, as it could be a stray nest. On the way home and into my house, I planned a possible hunt before the immediate problem arose again.

I don't want to be related to the clans. They are usually depicted as solely xenophobic and extremely hostile. Some members of the group are good people, like Suzaku and Tobio, but they are generally antagonistic. I frown again, thinking something. That can't be it, can it? I think I remember something about Suzaku, but I can't remember it all the way. It was a distinct feature of hers; no, it was not her chest. I can't remember what it was, and it's bothering me. I think I need to devote more of today to searching for information on my mom. When I got to my room after I quickly jogged home, I searched for the box and then picked it clean of everything, but I couldn't find my mom's last name. I reread the diary, and when that didn't turn up a hint, I looked up my birth certificate. I don't see my dad's name either. I am baffled and a bit more cautious, but finally, I find something, and that makes me freeze because I was correct. It was a series of photos hidden in a small book at the bottom of the box.

It was a picture of a birthday party, and I saw faces that were not good. One is Akeno, who was cute with her long black hair as a kid. The other is Suzaku, who has the same eyes as I do. My dad and mom are watching me blow out the candles on the cake, and my mom is talking with Shuri Himejima. Baraqiel is glaring at my dad, and my dad is looking at the fallen in amusement out of the corner of his eye. That means my dad is very likely a devil.

Machine God damnit. Akeno is my cousin, and so is Suzaku. I now perhaps have a hint of why Alex hated his grandparents. The Himejima are bastards, and they might have tried to off Alex. If they learn of me, they might try again if Suzaku doesn't take control. Koriel is a bit amused.

"Your family sucks."

I snark back.

"Fuck you, sis. They are your family, too, now."

Koriel is just amused.

"I'd turn them into servitors and make them useful. It's funny because your cousin is a Dark Eldar girl. You are the only sane one in the family so far."

I shiver at Akeno and her fetishes before I shiver again, wondering if Alex's dad and mom were like that. Koriel continued to be amused.

"You should stop hoping for a normal family. They are very rarely real."

"I hate this universe."

Koriel keeps being amused but sighs in agreement. We continue investigating the Himejima, and I finally get the complete confirmation. Alex's mom was Nomie Himejima; her listed sisters were Shuri Himejima and Sakane Himejima. Akeno is going to hate me, and I don't blame her. I'd hate myself, too, if I were her. Our family are bastards, and I don't want to get to know them. Akeno, if she doesn't hate me, will possibly, upon learning of me, try to get Rias to 'save me' from them by trying to get me made into a devil.

Fuck, dude, more problems and or people trying to kill me. I finally found the reason Alex fought to stay free. On a small note, the reason was written clear as day. His grandfather beat him while his grandmother held him down to, as he said, drive the evil from his body. Suzaku had found that out and stopped it immediately. This led Alex's parents to leave the country for the United States. That horrified me more because Alex said his biggest regret was leaving Akeno behind. They had been extremely close and implied they tried that on her, too, but Suzaku stopped that again. That my grandfather was high in the ranks of the Himejima was horrible.

Oh, Machine God, they might have actually tried to kill him and his family. I feel horrible for Akeno. I'm not her cousin, and I don't know how I would connect with her if I knew nothing of their history. This explains why she had looked at me more closely yesterday.

This just tells me the world is not going to be lighthearted. This and Himura made me mad for Akeno and Alex, who wanted to find Akeno again. He was hesitant about ever getting close to the Himejima again, and probably didn't know they tried to kill her. He was so determined to find his Keno. I felt my heart break when I saw a small picture of him and her on the back of one of the photos. It reminds me again that I took his body and am using his money and home. Koriel stayed silent before she softly spoke.

"Don't do this. It's a weakness of the flesh. Be the machine and deny this. Don't attempt to build anything that will just hurt her more."

That makes sense, yet I picture Akeno, who has not had family in over a decade and hates her dad because she believes he doesn't care. But she might know the name of Alex's dad. Everything I see points me toward one family and a possible candidate. I don't want that, but she might be the key to the puzzle and the last piece.

"I might have to. She is real and not a fan service character or a fantasy for people. Can we truly not try this if it has the possibility of my dad's name and possible survival? She might have answers that we need badly."

"But you would live even more of a lie. You would be leading her on, pretending to be him, but never truly him. How can you explain that to her? Or how are you going to change reality? You are in direct conflict with her king and herself in many ways. How can you justify that?"

"I can't, but we might have to lie. We might have to do this because I don't want to be related to him."

Koriel is silent before playing devil's advocate again.

"He might be your family. You're right. She might be the key."

I nodded sadly. Alex got screwed heavily. I now understand why there was a scar near his right shoulder blade. It was fading thanks to being a perpetual, but it had been deep. I finally answered.

"I will not seek her out openly, but should we truly meet, I will claim I have extreme memory loss. The best lies are half-truths."

Koriel sighed at the plan. Despite the revelation, we need to get back to work on weightlifting and then revisit the dojo. I'm beyond pissed for Alex and Akeno with that continuing through the weights and on the walk to the dojo.

When I entered the dojo, I saw Ohashi helping out Murayama with several stances. Katase was not here, apparently, so I softly approached the two and waited until they finished their work. Murayama caught a glimpse of me and brightened before a slight blush appeared. Ohashi caught the look, turning my way.

"Gregor-san, I apologize for not welcoming you. My niece was explaining to me a new style she wants to try."

A closer look at the two shows me the similarities.

"It's ok, Ohashi-sensei. I didn't want to disturb you or Murayama-san. I would like to spar with Murayama-san if she would be agreeable to that. If not, I can practice against a dummy."

Murayama brightened even further.

"I would be happy to spar with you, Gregor-san. Can you give me ten minutes?"

I nodded slowly.

"I can thank you, Murayama-san."

Murayama went to her bag, resting on a bench outside the dueling ring, and grabbed water. Ohashi looked at me and studied me critically. His face was still ice cold. He, however, was prepared to watch more. He handed me the wooden sword he had been using to show Murayama stances. I took it and began my warmups. Ohashi watched with interest. He didn't say anything about the moves and was just learning the movements himself. I unconsciously started to fall into my sword paths. Ohashi did finally comment.

"Your style would benefit more from a rapier, but the fact that you make it work with the current swords shows you adapt fast. Have you held a sword before yesterday, Gregor-san?"

I fell out of the stance that was my finisher.

"No, but I was interested in swordwork for a long time. I am, other than that, completely new to swords."

Ohashi studied me again. His eyes are not leaving my face.

"Your determination to learn is admirable. I think you have the potential to be a good swordsman. Possibly better than many of my students. I am willing to sponsor you for Kuoh Academy if you impress me enough. The kendo teacher is an old friend of mine, and she is interested in what she has heard about you so far."

I surprised him when I replied.

"I plan to be an engineer, Ohashi-sensei. I appreciate the opportunity, but I will let my grades speak for themselves. If the kendo club does decide to recruit me, I'd be happy to join."

Ohashi actually smiles there.

"A dedicated person indeed. I will be watching you with interest, Gregor-san. Many would jump for a free recommendation to the best school in the city. You want to earn your way up. You are going places with an attitude like that."

I smile before replying.

"To Mars and beyond."

The man chuckled good-naturedly.

"Perhaps you will. It's nice to see a dreamer exists under stoicism."

I prepared to reply, but Murayama coughed gently to get my attention. She is ready to fight. Her eyes wandered over me slightly perversely, and I shook my head. I might have found Issari a second friend. Ohashi just raised an eyebrow at his niece, making her blush more. Before, we assumed stances on opposite sides of the circle.

After two hours of spars with two fifteen-minute breaks in the middle, I am impressed with Murayama. She and I come out equally in wins and losses before the final match sees her victory due to her experience over me. Murayama didn't gloat about the final victory, having enjoyed the fights immensely, as I had. She was now looking at me with more interest and a bit more lust. She controlled herself well. Ohashi had left halfway through to help a family that had entered the dojo.

Murayama smiled wolf-like at winning.

"That was incredibly fun, Gregor-san. You could be an excellent swordsman if you continue this path."

I smile before bowing to her in defeat.

"I enjoyed the spars too, Murayama-san. You're also extremely good, and I learned much from these matches."

Murayama smiled gently there.

"Your friend from yesterday was strange. What is her name?"

I cracked my back and replied.

"Her name is Issari."

Murayama frowned upon hearing that name.

"I have heard that name before, though I don't remember from where. My friend didn't like her at all. She said that she needs to be watched and possibly isolated."

I frowned now.

"Did she say why?"

Murayama kept thinking over the name. Before, her eyes widened in recognition.

"That's the infamous pervert!"

She now watched me warily as I spoke up softly.

"She doesn't peep, and I'm guessing that is why Katase-san doesn't like her."

Murayama looked at me in betrayal and a bit hurt.

"Yes. Katase said that she heard that your friend put cams in a bathroom in one of the schools."

I grew grim, as it meant that the scouter or the bald kid had been spreading that. I repeat my statement.

"She doesn't peep, and that was someone else who is probably spreading that rumor. Issari-chan is not a bad person, nor am I. I'm not a pervert. Have I tried to be that when we fought?"

Murayama looked at me as her face softened.

"You didn't, but you would be better off leaving her behind. Even if she is telling the truth, she is a pervert. You seem nice and not bad in any way."

I don't like that returned image of Issari alone on that bench, wondering if I lied to her.

"We each have flaws, Murayama-san. Do we judge each other based only on rumors and hearsay, or do we judge people based on what might be beneath the mask we put on the world? Issari-chan is not a bad person; she is just open about what she wants. I don't judge her for that. If she does peep, I'm not helping her, yet she wants to improve. Can you blame me or her for that?"

Murayama looked down in shame. Ohashi surprised both of us by speaking up, having snuck into the area while we were talking.

"The girl is a pervert, but she isn't the one who did that, Murayama. I know this because it's an open secret in this half of the city that the true one who did the cams was a boy, not a girl. Gregor-san is welcome to keep coming back, and so is the girl. I assume you watch her closely, Gregor-san?"

Murayama looks down more at the dressing down by her uncle. I don't gang up on Murayama.

"I do, Ohashi-sensei. The one who planted the cams has powerful connections, so they got away with it. I will make Issari-chan follow her promise to me to stay straight. If my presence and hers bother you and your friend Murayama-san that much, we will leave."

Ohashi doesn't support either side. Murayama looked so torn, she softly asked.

"You really mean that?"

I nodded sadly.

"I do. I understand that her reputation will follow her. I accept it will taint me too, but I will not leave someone behind who has tried many different ways to make friends and, each time, been screwed over by people pretending to care. I do care, which is why I will leave if it bothers you both that much."

Murayama is clearly hurt and relieved by that admission. I bow to Ohashi-sensei, who looked more impressed at me. I prepared to leave the building and was now at the door.

"Thanks for letting us be here yesterday, Ohashi-sensei. I understand and appreciate the help you gave Issari-chan. We will not cause problems for you."

Ohashi acknowledged the thanks and the acknowledgment that we might cause problems for him.

"You are, like I said, welcome to keep coming here. You're an interesting man, Gregor-san."

Murayama didn't say anything for a second before she said in a small voice.

"I will try with her. I will crack my sword on her head if she peeps on me. I will talk to Katase. I really enjoyed our spars, Gregor-san."

I stopped from leaving.

"I'll help you with that. I enjoyed our spars as well, Murayama-san. I know it's an uphill battle for Issari-chan, but I will fight it."

Murayama looks at me with new eyes that have the beginning of hearts.

"You're a good person, Gregor-san. Please don't leave because of me. I have learned much about you in those fights. You do things for a good reason, with every move calculated, and no movement is unnecessary. I will have faith in you and, to a degree, her. She did seem nice. Just."

I smiled a bit and teased.

"Focused. Yes, she does that. It can apply to many things. She learns fast when encouraged correctly."

Ohashi speaks up there.

"She does learn fast. Given enough time and experience, she could be almost as good as you, Mura. I will throw her out if she attempts anything, as I will with Gregor-san. Yet I see two young people who are interested in learning. Teaching is and will always be my passion. We, doing that, should set aside preconceived assumptions about people. I immediately saw she was a pervert, but she was truly interested. I have followed that story closely, and what little information there is supports what I heard from Gregor-san. I suspect the real problem is well-connected because the incident was covered up quickly. The girl's father tried to reopen the case, which is not what most people would do. I know Gorou Hoyoudou, and the man is a pillar of the community, and that is why I am giving you a chance. Katase-san is an excellent swordswoman, but she listens to too much gossip. Research is better than blind hearsay."

Murayama blushed as I offered her something.

"Try asking Issari-chan next time you see her. She is very talkative once you get her going. We are all biased, yet she hasn't lied to me yet."

Murayama smiled more there.

"I will try that. I. I can relate. Katase is my best friend. You two seem like that."

I chuckled there.

"Possibly one day. Would you like to spar more, Murayama-san? I have a few more hours before I need to go home."

Murayama nodded eagerly before remembering something.

"I can't today. My dad is getting my brother from his friend's place, and then we are going out to eat. I'm sorry, Gregor-san. I would like to keep sparring with you."

I smiled, understanding.

"Family is important. Perhaps this weekend?"

Murayama nodded more at the suggestion.

"I will be here Saturday around 1 pm. I would like to fight someone who seems to be close to my level. Katase always destroys me before I even get a chance. She is, however, interested in sparring with you. She said that she would be interested in perhaps letting you join the kendo club if you get in."

I take the challenge.

"I will. Thank you again for the spars, Murayama-san."

I bow again before I catch Murayama asking her uncle something as I leave. On the way, headed towards my home, I don't see devils, thankfully. I don't know if I can face Akeno today. I mentally prepare a story for her should she try to initiate something. I don't think she will, but with everything, it's better to be prepared. I don't like the images of her hiding her pain behind that teasing smile that isn't even real.

The shower was a big depresso expresso before getting ready to head to the park to meet Issari. I hope that her day has been better than mine. Because getting threatened by a bitch fox, learning your family tree, and then, most of all, being denied a haven from the devils hurts. I thought the Shinto had been alright with me, but that makes me dislike them more. Himura is a bitch, and I will enjoy making her scream. Yes, she is Yasaka's cousin, but there seems to be tension there. Maybe I can get my revenge on Himura if she is helping in the Chaos Brigade coup this year. Oh, I want to gut that bitch and make her see my face. Knowing she a mighty 'superior' Youkai dying to a human. Oh, that feeling is wonderful, and I get the Hero Faction more than ever.

They have a goal I can understand. Yet the Hero Faction are bastards because they do brainwash people and send people into fights that either get them balance break or death. They are probably grimdark here, but perhaps I will help them because they are the only ones who try for us humans. Yeah, they are curs, but sometimes you have to be that, and the world might need that.

Koriel likes the Hero Faction, given what I have shared with her on them.

"They understand sacrificing things to win. They are using what they have access to in order to fight disgusting things. They are like this Imperial Guard you admire. They just don't pretend to play nice, and eventually, you will have to accept that."

"I know. I can't ever kill that part of me completely. I don't agree with them, but their goal is noble; it just might be horribly perverted into true evil like Chaos. Those fucks burn everything they touch and make us suffer for their amusement. They promise freedom to you, but enslave you to them and make you dance like a monkey. The Imperium was horrible; however, they don't lie to you about that or hide it much. You might be a slave in the forges and smothered by religious indoctrination, but you don't cause billions to suffer worse fates till you try summoning a daemon, and then the Inquisition has to nuke the whole planet to stop the spread."

Koriel was also a big fan of the Inquisition, as they were truthfully the ones keeping the Imperium functioning enough to not totally fall apart. They were vilified for that, yet stopped trillions of cults, Xeno plots, and other threats from destroying the Imperium. They were also utter bastards, but they were the watchmen who did that without complaining most of the time. Even Kryptman was right. The cordon stopped the Tyranids from spreading so fast to Terra that the Imperium would have been destroyed in decades rather than centuries. However, he also prepared the seeds for the galaxy's destruction with the Orks' and Nids' showdown in Octarius. My sadness heightened again because places like that are real.

I kept the depresso espresso going strong as I entered the park. I hadn't seen Issari yet, so I began to do warmups near the fountain. Not many people were here tonight, so I was surprised when I heard a slight cough near me. I look behind me, and my eyes widen, seeing who made the noise.

It's Rias. She was extremely pretty and was wearing a summer dress. Rias smiled pleasantly, and her eyes looked me up and down with interest. She kept looking at me, probably trying to find a possible gear. She seemed to finally find something that she was looking for.

"Hello. I noticed you are doing warmups for exercise. I'm interested in eventually getting more into that. I'm Rias Gremory."

Someone spotted me, probably Sona or Akeno. I, however, don't run like I want to; instead, I reply.

"I was. It's nice to meet you, Rias-san. I am curious about something, however."

Rias is a good actress. She doesn't back down when I fully turn my suspicion on her. She instead looked me up and down. Not perverted but in something else.

"What are you curious about?"

I watched her more than ever, and people were still moving around us and seemed real. There were no noise-canceling bubbles, and no people were acting weird. I simply asked her.

"Do you go up to complete strangers and ask them things often?"

Rias frowned a bit before she returned to that pleasant smile extremely fast.

"I don't, but my best friend is nervous about talking to you. She saw you yesterday, and you caught her attention. I apologize if this seems strange."

Fuck, it was Akeno.

"I understand, but it's still strange. You have to agree."

Rias nodded in understanding.

"It is. I get the attitude, sir. I only did this because she swears she has seen you before."

Rias is cunning with this.

"I don't recall seeing anyone familiar to me. I apologize if I seem rude, but this is weird."

Rias doesn't break the act.

"I understand. It's been a rough week for my friend. She has been having trouble with family, and she has been making my week not fun. I'll let you go. I'm truly sorry."

Sure, you are Rias. I don't like you doing this, and I hate that you're my preferred type. That hair is so good.

"I understand that. I have had an interesting day, too. Now, if you will excuse me, I want to prepare for my run."

Rias smiled genuinely before nodding, her hair swinging slightly into her face. She is playing up her nature and her looks, thinking I'm a horny boy with nothing better to do.

"I'm sorry again. I'll let you go. Have a good night, sir."

She then did a well-practiced turn and glided out of the park's center. Right to an exit, where Akeno is watching me intensely. I don't catch Akeno's eye, but when Rias approaches her, she squints at me again. She broke the mask, and I don't like that look. It's a broken woman who probably thinks I was her childhood friend and cousin. I'm not Alex. Maybe Rias used this to get an extremely close look at me. That's especially cruel if she thinks I have gear. I don't like Rias more if that is the case. The two leave the park with Akeno looking at me wistfully. She will probably try to follow me around more.

Issari showed up after the two left. She was her knucklehead self and beaming broadly. Not perverted. She was wearing a form-fitting brown shirt and jogging pants. She saw my frown. That dimmed her smile. She has courage because she doesn't hesitate.

"Rough day?"

I watch Akeno's back slowly moving away, feeling horrible for her and Alex. Issari missed the exchange, but the silence was enough of an answer.

"I'm sorry, Gregor-kun. I didn't mean."

I looked at her face and reassured her.

"It's not you, Issari-chan. Today has been a not-great day. I do have something that might make you happier."

Issari blinked.

"What's that?"

I smile a very soft smile.

"You might have a possible new friend. However, they do know your history, having figured it out, and your former friends in the duo are bastards."

Issari beamed hard at a possible new friend, but became extremely concerned when she learned the rest. We started jogging around the park. Issari asked me the question.

"This person knows and is giving me a chance? Why are they bastards other than their normal stuff?"

We jogged while I kept watch for Akeno, convinced this was round one.

"They have probably been spreading a nasty rumor about you. The pink-haired swordswoman doesn't like you because of said rumor that you're the one who put the cameras in the restroom."

Issari widened her brown eyes, horrified, before I made it better.

"Ohashi-sensei knew you immediately, but he told me we are both still welcome at the dojo. He did defend you to the other one from yesterday. He wants you to know that if you peep in any way, you and I will be thrown out immediately. The other one is giving you a chance like I did. Prove her and the one with a stick up her ass wrong."

Issari remained silent for a bit as things seemed to fall into place.

"Things make sense now. That fucker, if he did that along with his friend, is going to get more hurt than ever before. I want the harem, but that's second now to vengeance against them. I'll help you beat them black and blue if they have been doing that. Teach me the style entirely. I want them to suffer if they have been making it harder for me."

I smirked, thinking of Himura suffering along with Himejime while Issari thought of the size scouter. Koriel joined in this by thinking of the spiteful way she gets her dream against the Mechanicus of her reality. We three fed each other before I promised her an extremely brutal style, used by the World Eaters.

"The style I will teach you is very aggressive. You are a knucklehead, so it will work. You get that one part I can't do to another man because it makes me wince."

Issari nodded her head.

"I heard it's excruciating like it is with us, and my favorite part is. Teach me to go full out on them. The bald one is not terrible and is just a hanger-on. Matsuda was uncomfortable sometimes when we were together."

I noted that down and caught a hint of long black hair behind us, following at a safe distance. I was right; Akeno is that desperate. I prepared for the encounter, not ready to break her heart again. Surprisingly, Issari had noticed our stalker, too, and for longer, apparently.

"She's been following us for ten minutes. Do you know her?"

I continue to act calmly.

"I'm pretty sure I don't. A strange thing happened before you arrived. A redhead, a year older than us, approached me and asked if I was someone the likely stalker knew."

Issari grew grim.

"That's extremely weird even for me. I won't leave you behind if she confronts us. She has been getting closer."

I prepare us.

"She probably isn't a bad person, but she isn't going to be reasonable. Let me talk, and please don't stare."

We get to a small point where the trail splits, and I keep us away from the forest part of the path. That makes Akeno mad because she gets even closer from the sound of her shoes. We ignore her, and I don't see the rest of them yet, so Akeno might have done this without Rias's permission, or she is watching through a familiar. We finally prepared to take a break, and that's when Akeno finally caught up to us. She is very pissed but is equally hopeful. Issari was about to confront Akeno when I stopped her with a tap on her shoulder. Akeno finally spoke, and her voice was heartbreaking to hear.

"Alex? Is that you?"

I turn to face her and see the pure hope in her eyes. It is the worst thing I have ever experienced yet. Same with Issari, who now isn't pure mad at Akeno. I looked at Akeno, and I softly said with a smile.

"My name is Gregor, madam. I don't know any, Alex."

Akeno has tears fill her eyes. They were horrible to see, but she searched my face again. Then, she grew sadder and then incredibly angry.

"You look exactly like him; you must be him! I demand you do a DNA test! Alex, don't play this, it's me! Keno! We did everything together! Please don't play this. I know it's you."

I felt Issari grow angry there, but I softly spoke up.

"I don't know you. Please don't make a scene. You're hurting, and I don't want you to do something that you will regret."

Akeno doesn't calm down.

"I won't regret finding the person who made the last decade of my life passable! Alex, please, it's you. I know it is. Please don't do this. I beg you, it's me. You have the same everything; please drop the mask."

Issari looks at Akeno with genuine pity. I don't want to do this, but am prepared to do the deed. I was opening my mouth about to say it when Akeno wept out.

"Anything you want. I will give you anything! Alex, it's truly me, or was that time after they did that thing to you with the brand nothing! Despite being my junior, you took that for me and didn't back down when they tried that."

That's how that scar was there; no wonder he hated them bitterly. I tell Koriel I'm sorry. She judged me hard, but I can't blame me. She had come from a reality that was not the base 40k universe, and that is why she was more human than the base her. Arkan Lan had a massive following there and had urged many of his compatriots to stay mostly human. Issari is horrified by that open admission, before I finally say softly.

"I don't remember you. I was in a car crash, and most of my memories of early life, but that one I do remember, just not your face. Please don't hate me for that."

Akeno finally wept openly, grabbed me, and pulled me to her chest.

"Oh, thank you, it is you! I promise to call you whatever you want! Please don't leave me again! You who kept me sane! I have missed you so badly! Oh, this day is the day that I have long hoped for. I will protect you from them like you did me so long ago!"

I let her weep as she was more broken than I had ever thought. I can't correct this. She kept crying into my hair before whispering something that surprised me.

"I'll even protect you from her. She's not bad, and I'm not, either. Please don't hate me either. I didn't have a choice."

I can reveal what I know and kickstart the timeline. Yet Issari deserves the right to choose if she wants that. I stand on a cliff, and both ways are equally bad. It seems Rias will do anything to get strong pieces if her queen says that. I don't say anything, pretending I didn't hear that.

"You said your name is Keno?"

She nodded and wept more, hearing our apparent close name.

"I did. I'm so sorry for everything, for being weak and letting them do that to you. I'm sorry for the millions of other things I will do. Please don't leave me again."

Issari looks at both of us with genuine pity. I will live the lie for my cousin. She snuggled into my hair, now whimpering softly. We are all quiet while this happens. I finally say something ten minutes later.

"I remember that I was not ashamed of you. We were kids. What could we have done then? I'm sorry you feel that way, Keno. I'm probably not who I was then. I had to build myself a new life slowly. I took this name because I saw that Star Wars movie in the hospital, and I liked the name of the actor, who was a diplomat-like person. Please don't cry anymore, Keno."

Akeno finally stopped whimpering before she finally said, while still shaking.

"Ok. I will call you Gregor in public, but please let me call you Lex in private. I promise to help you with anything you want for the cousin who is my hero."

I could abuse that horrifically. I won't make her do anything that will get her in trouble with Rias, but this could help Issari out more, along with possibly dooming her to something she doesn't want.

"I'll try to get used to that name. Keno. I'm still trying to figure things out, but I don't like your friend. She was eyeing me like a piece of meat. I will try for you. Please don't judge my friend either. She is not what you might have heard about. She took a chance on me, and I would ask that you do the same for her."

Akeno nodded her head into my hair.

"I will talk to her. I will try with this friend. Lex, I promise to protect you. I'm different now, too. I will do anything for my cousin who didn't run away even though you badly wanted to. I will be anything you want me to be. I'll do anything for you."

I softly say.

"I just want you to be happy. That's all I want. I don't want to get you into trouble. I have will many questions, but we can build this slowly. Just don't try to force me or my friend into something unless we want that. We can make this work if we establish boundaries we are both comfortable with. I don't think I will be leaving you ever again."

Akeno brightened so much there. Her smile was beautiful, and there was clear relief and more in it. I make the bridge for Issari.

"Keno, this is my friend Issari. Issari, apparently, this is my cousin Keno. I'm sorry you had to learn this all with me."

Issari smiled a wet smile. Getting what I'm doing and offering her.

"It's wonderful to meet you, Keno-san. I'm sorry, but I don't know your full name."

Akeno isn't offended at all.

"It's Akeno drop the san. You are my cousin's friend, and I will try to get to know you, too. I'm sorry for stalking you both."

Issari surprised me, and my influence showed.

"I will call you Akeno-san until I earn that right. Your cousin is my best friend. He is a wonderful person."

Akeno smiled at me fondly.

"He was always wonderful. Lex. Please let me walk with you. You share something with me again. You liked walking then, too. I'd be happy to join you again in doing that if you both let me."

Issari nodded her head. I did, too.

"You're welcome to join us, Keno. We can exchange phone information before we each go home. Please accept that I need time to adjust to this. Please accept that I'm private, and I'll invite you in more when I'm ready."

Akeno smiled softly.

"Always the logic, man, and you didn't lose that. I understand, Lex, but please don't judge me if I'm clingy. I have you back. My hero that was my light this last decade. I will never stop being proud of you for that day, even if you don't remember all of it."

The three of us move together and enjoy the evening. I smile gently on the outside but panic on the inside. Canon is dead. I, however, have made two beings' lives better. Koriel doesn't judge me too much.

"We likely destroyed it as soon as we talked for the first time. You're still an idiot who feels too much and has embraced that weakness of the flesh. You are a better person than I ever was. I don't regret getting to know you, Fleshbag."

I snarked back to her.

"Fuck you too, sis, it could be worse. We could be in a place that has world-ending threats almost daily. Here, it's only monthly. I don't regret knowing you either. Just don't torture me too much for having a heart."

"You are like Arkan in so many ways. He was many things, including an asshole, but he kept us who were beginning to lose total faith in the flesh here. I respected him for being a person who never backed down on his beliefs, even when he was being his prick self. I think he would have enjoyed you being his student, too. You could have demanded that I be at your beck and call, yet you don't. You're working with me on my goal. You won't get much nagging from me here, but I reserve the right to nag occasionally."

As I watch Akeno leaning onto my right shoulder in pure happiness, I mentally say to my partner.

"Agreed. Arkan always seemed to be an ass, but I will take the compliment. I trust in Mars and steel, but the mask will fall eventually, and I will plan for it. You're welcome, sis; just be ready for an idiot who isn't like Cain. He actually was a hero. I'm not one."

"Apparently, the other you was. Heroes are not born. They are made. Your other self-trusted in steel as well. Just not the steel I'd prefer. Try for this person, but be ready if she eventually finds out the truth. Till then."

"Fake it till I make it. Cain was that, too. He is the one I want to be like, just a bit more mechanical at some point."

Akeno smiled more on my shoulder, seemingly lost in her dream made manifest. Issari looked at me with more admiration than I don't all deserve. She hasn't been her perverted self much, but does glance every so often at Akeno and her chest. I gave a pointed look to Issari, who blushed and mumbled sorry, while Akeno just giggled.

"I'm not offended. You don't have to protect me as much, Lex, though I appreciate the thought. You're still a dweeb."

I raised my eyebrows.

"I'm not going to ever stop doing that. Apparently, I'm some big hero, so I will start living up to that. You will get used to Issari-chan. She used to be worse, but she is making steps. I'm happy to be the dweeb."

Akeno laughed a belly laugh. As did Issari, who retorted to me.

"You are indeed that Gregor-kun. You and your machines."

Akeno gets that she won't know about the reference yet. She smiled more than I ever remembered seeing her smile at the beginning of the series.

"He always liked them. He would constantly play rocket ship with me when we were young and always said that he wanted to explore what is up there. You still want that, Lex?"

I smile genuinely.

"I do. I'd love to hear more stories about us as kids, just not them. I don't remember their faces or their names and so much more."

Akeno grew angry at mentioning them, but was also relieved.

"They don't deserve names. They deserve to be forgotten. They attempted to do more horrible things to me and Mom. He did something there, at least by taking us away from them."

I know that I can't fix that yet.

"Then never tell me them. I will never let them rule my life again."

Akeno softened her hate for her dad seeing me.

"I'll try to help you with your dream, Lex. I know that you really wanted that. We would gaze up at the stars together, and I miss those nights. We can have that again."

We are reaching the park, and I don't see Rias.

"We can. I got to go home. Here is my number, Keno. I'll text you when I want to meet up with you again."

We exchanged numbers, and Akeno nodded again.

"Alright, I would like to see you again tomorrow. I really am sorry for stalking you."

I shake my head.

"You're forgiven. Just please don't do that again. Have a good night, Keno. Issari-chan."

Issari nodded her own farewell and dashed off home. Akeno hugged me one last time before waving goodbye.

"Good night, Lex."

She then walked off into the night, and I began the slow walk home.

Rias was busy enjoying a nice bit of relaxing with her new anime book. Despite that, she was worried about her friend. Akeno had been acting extremely weird this week. But this had turned out to be good because Rias had found a potential new piece. This person Akeno had seemed so certain of knowing had a very likely sacred gear, but one she had never felt before or read a description of feeling like. It was like being near a blast furnace. She had asked several other people if they had seen this person before, as green hair is very distinctive. Koneko had remarked that she remembered the green hair and the eyes, but didn't feel that at all, but she had been on the other side of the store with this person.

Sona had said when Rias mentioned to her friend that she didn't feel that either and was closer than Koneko. That intrigued Rias because Sona had let her get the next potential piece as a reward for a bet Sona lost. Rias was very interested in this person. He was handsome and was not looking at her with the typical looks that boys their age did, having kept his face and eyes to hers the entire time. He was smart because he had immediately put together her attempt. A major kink of hers was intellectually gifted people. He was younger than her by a year, but that meant nothing when she found a way to convince him to join her peerage. He moved well, and she was considering that he would make a very decent knight, or if that didn't work, she would use all the pawns.

A portal opening brought Rias out of her thoughts, and Akeno stepped out. Rias noticed that Akeno was extremely happy, which meant that something was confirmed. She didn't order Akeno to do or not do something about this, as Rias truly cared about her peerage, which was a rarity amongst devils.

"Is he your cousin, Akeno?"

Many people viewed their relationship differently. For some, it appeared antagonistic, but they were really good friends despite everything that had happened and the circumstances of how they had met. Rias trusted Akeno almost implicitly, but something crossed Akeno's face, making Rias blink rapidly. It was righteous anger as Akeno saw the greed on Rias's face, her major sin.

"He is, and you will not attempt to do anything to him. He has gear but is free to do whatever he wants, Rias."

Rias doesn't like that, especially with their problem. Riser was trying to push the arrangements up again.

"If he has gear, then I will make sure he joins. That way, you don't have to watch him die from old age."

Akeno grew even angrier as she heard and saw the barely hidden, eager tone in her king's voice. She suddenly made lightning jump between her hands, which shocked Rias because Akeno had never done that before to her. Akeno growled very low.

"You will leave him alone, as he didn't ask for that. He is my hero who didn't have to do what he did. My cousin deserves the world, Rias. I have never been too mad at you for when you recruited me. Where I had no other choice, he will have one. If you try to recruit him, I will go stray for him. He doesn't deserve the shit that our world does, and he lost more than I thought."

Rias widened her green eyes horribly. Akeno would go stray for him after just one night of knowing him! What did he do to earn that? Akeno kept her eyes on her king; they were stone-cold before Rias finally asked.

"Even with our problem with Riser, you would deny us the chance to win?"

Akeno grew even colder.

"I'd rather be Riser's favorite. He doesn't like you at all, and you abused my situation with him to get closer. I'd not care if it was anyone else but him. He, however, is willing to be near you despite his very clear reluctance, saying he would try for me. Don't try or else."

That threat was clear, so Rias tried a new approach.

"What do you want me to do then, Akeno? Just accept Riser and his pig pen of lust. Your cousin could be our ticket to freedom."

Akeno growled again, seeing the angle Rias was playing.

"How about you fucking train. You don't do that unless your brother or sister pushes you to. I trained constantly to become stronger to protect him from the bastards, and I will protect him from you, too. Your greed for a single knockout piece that will magically solve our problem is stupid."

Rias looked down in shame. She needs that piece or something else badly. They were four against fifteen. Riser was missing a single piece he kept in reserve for Rias if she ever tried to break free from him after the wedding. Even though it would doom Akeno, Kiba, Koneko, and Gasper to mutations. Reincarnated were still at the bottom, and Riser didn't care much for them. Now more than ever before, Rias hates being a third child who was only lucky enough to have her peerage because of her oldest brother's title and her sister's fame. Her sister was the Heiress, and the line was secured, with Milicas making the family stable. Rias was the horrible extra spare, and that's why the contract was real. Her dad and mom loved her. They were determined to get this for Rias because it allowed her to move up the ladder for the extremely rare third children. Riser was the very likely next heir because his older brother was in a very poor position.

Rias understands all that, but she wants someone to see her for her. Not as the third child, overshadowed by her brother, who was Lucifer. Not the younger sister of Heniya Gremory, who was in the top ten of the ratings games. But as Rias the weeb. Rias, the woman who wanted true love. Akeno saw the growing depression on her king. Rias had a very bad case of it, like Akeno. They had been reluctant with each other upon first meeting, but that trait had bonded them together with the precision welding of steel. Akeno softly made a concession.

"Maybe if you explain a bit, he will help you. If he doesn't, that is still his choice. I'd ask as the person I know you are, but do not push it after if he says no."

Rias felt tears in her eyes there. She desperately needed that piece and would do almost anything to win. Even betraying her best friend's wishes. Akeno had offered that. She clearly understands their situation and how the peerage was even lower on the pole than she was in terms of what they would be to Riser when they lose. Rias let out a soft whimper.

"I need him, Ke. I need help, and no one is actually trying for me. I only won the last bet with Sona because she purposely threw it in pity. She is safe, and we are not. I will try to respect your wishes, but if I must do what we all despise, I will do it. The only way I was able to stall the arrangement was because my sister is the governor here, and I'm here at her pity, knowing I hate him. Riser plans to do things to me I can't say because of the contract. They are bad, and I'll do anything your cousin wants from me. Even giving myself to him completely as a toy. I'd rather do that than be with Riser."

Akeno saw her friend and her obvious depression, and there was the thing they all hated in forceful reincarnation. Rias had asked each of them, even Kiba. That was the uncommon way of doing it, and only now, two decades later, was it becoming the slow norm. The norm before was forceful reincarnation. The evil piece system lessened that fact significantly and was an unintended side effect that wasn't discovered until later. The Satans hated that, with Ajuka fixing the system immediately after learning about that flaw; however, that didn't stop the massive number of early pieces with said flaw.

They couldn't do much to help those pieces because of the politics of the underworld and because they were very close to being almost puppets. The Satans didn't make smart moves initially, which returned to haunt them. They had been new to power then. They tried to do what they could do. Families like the Gremory and the Sitri did care about the reincarnated, who were technically mind-controlled. Rias cared and wanted to help reincarnated as did Sona. Akeno finally said, after being silent.

"He would never ask you that, Ria. My cousin is a man who looks below the surface. I think he might know about the other side. I caught him looking at me more critically; he might be extremely quiet about it. I think it might be him. He was extremely private when our families mingled."

Rias thought for a moment. Then she felt it fall into place. Her eyes widened because she had almost done something horrible. Along with very likely burning hope if that is the case.

"You might be right. He looks and thinks like him."

Akeno grew grimmer now.

"He has been extremely isolated since the incident. It's not a well-hidden secret, and the storylines up with what your brother has shared. It might be him. Do you think your brother can get in contact with him if it's the case?"

Rias felt terrible for them both, even more so if this was the case. He all but believes his son is dead. Had embraced solitude almost completely and had tried twice to end it.

"It will be extremely hard to do that. He refuses almost all attempts to talk to him. Ke, please, if he is his and does free me, I'll give him whatever he wants. He probably is against me, I got that feeling from him."

Akeno said softly.

"He just seems very scared, Rias. Can you blame him if he is only a regular human? We abuse them regularly, and you have never denied that. If he knows the other side now, it's because he has done extensive research, probably furthering the fear. He said he will give you a chance. Rias have faith in him like I do. He stopped being a kid when he was six and knows the world is not perfect."

Rias hasn't had that in years, having experienced too much pain to have that.

"I can't. Please make him see I'm not bad. He saw me fully, everything I am, in just a few minutes. He is what I desperately want, yet I have poisoned the seed by my nature. If he is him, he can save me and all of you. I'm weak and nothing, Ke."

Rias lets down tears, finally succumbing to her depression. Akeno held her friend and her sister of choice. She knows Rias is in a hole, as is Alex if it is true. This could either save a hero of their race or be the final straw that leads him to the void if the hope this might bring is false. Akeno will be like Alex and will trust in steel. She will get a DNA test done soon.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

Through Iron and Blood are we forged. In that do we rise.

I woke up to a new day with the sun beginning to rise. I only grumbled for a minute, cursing the sun before getting up for a shower and starting a plan for the day.

I will investigate that subway entrance to see if it is a stray nest. If it is, it's combat experience. If it's not and empty, then it's a new base. I have a new budding hate for the Shinto and, to an extent, Yasaka. Her cousin is a bitch and will get a chainaxe or a bolt pistol round. After the shower, a set of carapace armor and a helmet were made alongside a new device to hold everything while on the move. A digital box using the same idea as digital weapons. Koriel was more surprised at the idea and the suggestion because that was a genius idea for her. She grumbles and hates that they never considered that before. I don't rub it in her face as I place the equipment into the digital holder in the shape of a keychain with the symbol of Mars. Despite the gleeful feeling, it soon vanished as I began to plan this out carefully.

I also got my scanner for Issari and prepared for my next encounter with Rias. Akeno's remark means Rias is desperate. Akeno didn't have a choice, but given here was very likely being grimdark, Rias probably couldn't be better. I don't know Rias's situation, but I will research it.

Soon, the very familiar schedule of weights and push-ups starts and ends before a breakfast of eggs is made. Midway through the meal, Issari texted me and asked if I would still be running this morning. I answered yes and said I would be at the park in half an hour. The smiley face that she sent was funny and might be the only comic relief I get. Plus, she is vastly more tolerable than base Issei. She still has the same dream and perverse nature but is not entirely helpless like him. I just hope she doesn't try to bone me as she had been giving me looks last night.

That thought continued to linger as I exited the house. I was surprised when I saw a weird thing across the street in front of one of the neighbors' houses. A small black cat. It was watching the street while enjoying the sun. It was not totally weird, but it was strange, and I must have been paranoid about Himura. I grow grim thinking of her till the idea of her seeing my human face glaring down at her in triumph. Oh, that would be the best feeling. Damn trash supernaturals with that attitude.

I watch the sunbathing cat suspiciously as I jog towards the park. On the way there, I wave to several other people who are out early. I sit on a bench near the fountain and wait for Issari at the park. Something then happens that makes me groan.

Coming to the park's center, Kiryuu looks around at everyone longer than is acceptable and has a slight nosebleed. However, she is extremely pretty and is wearing a beautiful light blue dress with a white skirt. I don't react to her, and her eyes hit me, and then her nose bleeds worsen. Kiryuu continues on her way, and I see why. She is following after a very good-looking man who is jogging. I don't want to get this universe. Grimdark yet so driven by the horny. I just keep relaxing, waiting for Issari.

The og pervert entered the park very relaxed. She was in the same joggers' clothes as last night and quickly saw me. Once here, she asked me something in clear concern.

"You really okay from last night, Gregor-kun?"

I got up off the bench before replying as we began our run.

"I am Issari-chan. It was just a weird thing. I didn't talk about it because I was trying to leave the past behind."

Issari is still worried.

"You don't have to say much to me. I immediately got that you were private, though that explains why you seem paranoid. I don't think I would not be that way if that happened to me."

I'm paranoid for other reasons, but that works.

"I don't want that to happen to me again. I guess I should be glad for the crash, as I only remember the hot poke and nothing else. I don't remember very much before earlier this year. Still, I'd rather build something new than maintain the old life, but I will try with my cousin as she doesn't seem like a bad person. Maybe she will try to hook up with you. I know you looked at her."

Issari blushed heavily as we passed near a tree.

"Her eyes are pretty, and that other thing is really good. I'm not sure if that will work. I still want it."

I chuckled.

"I want a redhead, but there has only been the weirdo so far. I'm not picky, however, and can work with anyone willing to try."

Issari widened her eyes.

"Really? That's what you want? That color? I'd finally guessed it was a blonde."

I laughed as the reason for my love of redheads was here.

"When I have more money, Issari-chan, I'll introduce you to the game I played that got me into them. It was a game that I do remember from my time in the States that sold them to me. The character was very interesting, and I liked her logical thinking along with the hair."

Issari brightened in curiosity.

"Is the game good?"

I smiled, thinking of said redhead, who had a sexy accent, too. Even Kate admitted to that after she had stolen my computer for six months playing that game. She was sold on the character by the second week, and it became her go-to romance.

"It's incredible. There are very interesting characters, and there is someone you'd probably like. Well, two, actually. One is a swordsman, and the other is an assassin like you. You seem to really like blondes, and they are both that. Just be ready for some dark turns later on in the story."

Issari grew increasingly interested in hearing all that and actually panted when she heard swordsman. I chuckled because that character was funny and liked cheese too much. Issari got a very determined look in her eye.

"You had me at swordsman. That's my main thing same with women. I'm now down to play this game to the end."

I smirked as Kiba might be in horrible trouble. Yeah, Excalibur is the bishop's goal, but blaming the object and not him is bad logic.

"He's a good character with a very good twist for him, too. It's fantasy, so there is magic, but it's a decent thought-out one and makes sense."

It can eventually lay the groundwork for explaining the warp to Issari. I can't hide that fact from her forever. You have to start somewhere, and the warp is the heart of the Warhammer universe. Understanding it even a little bit helps explain more complex concepts like multiple realities. Issari grew increasingly interested.

"Magic is cool, and I wish it were real. I'm now invested. Maybe I can help get this game?"

I shook my head at that.

"My recommendation my money. You might not like it; better I use my money so that way, if you don't like it, I can replay it and see my waifu."

Issari barked out, laughing at that, spooking a nearby woman heading toward us. She quickly crossed the street to escape that as the laugh was one of thirsting perverts. Issari stopped laughing.

"That's an extremely good plan. This character must be good for you to do that."

I smile very broadly.

"Oh, she is great. She is an excellent character with a great twist and story. I'm out of luck, and I don't think the redhead here is bad; however, she gave off a weird feeling. I will try not to make our first meeting the basis of the relationship we might have."

Issari smiled with definite hearts in the eyes.

"I think you are like your cousin said. You're trying for her when you barely remember her like you did with me. You really are my best friend."

I just smile as we were two opposite sides of the same coin.

"You're my best friend too, Issari-chan. You haven't stared at my ass, so that was the final selling point."

She laughed again, and it was genuine laughter this time. I do catch something strange again as I'm looking backward. It's that cat from earlier. It's now following behind us. I narrowed my eyes towards what might be Kuroka. Or am I just too paranoid again? I ask Issari as we pass by a guy in business attire.

"You seem good at watching your surroundings. You spotted my cousin last night before I did. You notice the cat following us?"

Issari stopped laughing.

"I did, but that cat is normal. It's a stray that's been here countless times. You're being paranoid again, but I get it since your cousin followed you last night. This swordsman, how sexy is he!"

Of course, you focus on that.

"I'm not into dudes, but I believe the consensus is that he is extremely attractive."

She grinned pervertedly while I kept watching that cat. I decided to experiment by changing our direction to the left. Issari followed me, as did the cat. I let it continue following us, and then ten minutes later, I changed directions again to the right. The cat continued to follow, its eyes watching me intensely. Issari was amused.

"It likes you. Cats often choose the ones they like. I want a cat, but my mom is allergic to them, as well as dogs."

Yes, however, there are youkai here. I asked, amused at Issari.

"Let me guess, you had fish."

Issari blushed.

"I miss Swimmy-kun. He went to fish heaven."

I'm more amused.

"Oh, the fishmanity. I'd like a cat too they are incredibly funny animals with lots of personalities."

That was said loud enough for the potential stalker while Issari mumbled again.

"Swimmy-kun was the best fish. He enjoyed floating around his tank. Then, my best friend Irina killed him by not remembering to feed him for one week. She was never good at pet stuff and lost ten fish that way."

That's funny Irina is the enemy of fish.

"If I ever meet her, I will call her Fish Skull Taker."

Issari giggles at the new nickname.

"Irina the Fish Skull Taker! I have to write that down. That reminds me, Gregor-kun. My parents want to meet you, especially my mom."

I am amused.

"Let me guess, she hopes I will be your husband."

Issari nervously laughed.

"No…."

I raised an eyebrow at her again before she started sweating badly. I kept my brow raised, and she began to poke her fingers nervously. Then, finally admitted the very obvious answer.

"Yes, she thinks you must be a miracle worker."

Mrs. Hyoudou was always a good mom.

"I'd be happy to meet them. Your mom, however, is funny. When is the best time, and where do you live?"

Issari smiled before explaining her home address to me and saying that Sunday would be best. We continued jogging until we reached the park, all the while the cat kept following us. I smiled at Issari and then bid her goodbye with a wave.

I began to jog to the forest near my home, and the cat continued to follow. My plan is simple make an offer out loud. If it is Kuroka, I will talk. If not, I will get the cat a place to live. Not with me I can't pay for a cat with my budget. Other than its hyperfixation on me, the cat seems like it is a stray. It's just being a sussy baka, and you're not suspicious enough if they are out to get you. As I entered the forest, I touched my keychain and mentally ordered my axe to me.

It appears, and I keep it hidden before I speak to the open and in a not-amused voice.

"Cat, you have been following me, and you and I are not stupid. Show your true self."

There was silence. No answer or a meow. It was like that for five minutes. I prepared to return the axe to its container. Perhaps I was the sussy baka and not the cat.

Just before I returned it, an extremely amused laugh came out. It was musical and sexy, and I knew this voice.

"A smart human, nya. I usually don't get caught, but you saw through me. I'm intrigued, nya."

It's Kuroka, as I suspected. Probably here to check on Shirone. I don't face her but say again with that same voice from before.

"I'm not amused, cat. I'm here in a town that has a dark side, and you followed me. I don't need that right now. Why?"

There was no response for a second.

"You move like a hunter, nya. You know the tactics for one. You're an ambush predator in training, nya. You look like you could be strong. I like strong nya. Need a possible mate that is that."

I don't face her again.

"I am at the bottom. I must become that to avoid being killed. As for your mate, I'm not into abductions. You are dangerous, and I don't know what you want. You could be from the ones who rule this town, and I'm not interested in them or what they can offer."

Kuroka smiles before the purr of a very thirsty woman comes.

"You are indeed becoming that nya. I'm not with them either, and I'm not into rape. I am curious about you, nya. Tell me your name, handsome, and I'll tell you mine. Turn around. I want to see your eyes, nya."

I slowly turn to see Kuroka in the same dress as the anime, with her tails and ears out. However, there is one difference I didn't expect. She has a single wave of red hair on her right side, while the rest is black. This is probably an illusion to get me to fall for her. I look her in the eyes. She studied my axe, and the yellow eyes did not understand the design or the teeth. I don't back down from her.

"I'm not telling you anything till you drop the illusion on your hair. You're using that to lure me into accepting you. I'm not a horny teenager. I don't want to fight you, but I will."

Kuroka smiles, impressed. Again, she surprised me because she didn't lie.

"It's real. My dad was an Irish man, nya. It is the only thing I got from him. I heard that, but it didn't influence me, nya. Let's try this again. I'm Kuroka, and who are you, nya?"

I kept looking at her, and I had a million questions, including why she was not with Team Vali. Is this her recruiting for them?

"Gregor. Speak plainly, Kuroka. Why, besides the strong mate part? You're a nekoshou, so I believe that is partly the reason."

Kuroka smiled more. She's damn sexy. No wonder she is a wet dream. This time, her smile is genuinely impressed.

"You know your youkai well, Gregor. It is partly that, nya. The truth is something that is always complex. I'm here on family business nya. You, however, make me want to stay."

I show a bit of my knowledge now.

"I have heard of the name Kuroka. You're supposedly a criminal and a very dangerous one, too. If that is the case, I won't let you bring more heat down on me. Yet there are two sides to a story with the truth somewhere in the middle."

Kuroka doesn't flinch from the accusations.

"I am a criminal, and I am dangerous. I like your intelligence, nya. I killed a devil who did extremely cruel things to me and the rest of the peerage I was in. I have no intention of making my possible smart mate get into trouble,nya. I do appreciate you acknowledging me correctly. Tell me why the axe and its unique design nya."

I don't back down again, making her smile more.

"The other side doesn't fight fairly, so why should I? I'm at the bottom, abused by a world that has things that see me as nothing. I will reach my goals over the bodies of the ones who try to push me down. I believe you about your story, so perhaps we can get along. I have need of information. Perhaps a deal if you want."

Kuroka smiled, incredibly thirsty. Her teeth are on full display.

"You definitely have my attention on the deal and on the sexy side, nya. I see you and see a new potential mate who isn't afraid of the odds. It's amusing to think a human will win against them, but my dad said you should never underestimate a human when they want something and have a goal nya. You have gear and look like a better option than the other one I have been considering. I want a strong mate, and I think that you're it."

I sighed because that meant she was not in the Chaos Brigade yet. She is, however, now ultra down bad for me, but know thy enemies.

"I want to know how many strays are in the city and more information. I want to make Kuoh and, eventually, the world safer. You, however, want something I can't give you. I'm not a horny teen, and real things like that are built off more. What else do you want besides the mate?"

Kuroka's smile showed that she was still extremely thirsty. She is very close to Issari's levels of perversion right now.

"A safe place to hide. As I said, I like you better, nya. The other option is good, but the crew is not favorable. He is a nice dude who is deadly and strong but wants to battle for battle's sake, and I like dreams better, nya. As for information, I might know things. Your friend discounted me nya. You're living up to your stated desire to climb to the top. I'll share information for a safe place nya."

She is deadly, but she has information and a possible connection to Vali. I, however, have several concerns, especially Shirone. She is denying her cat side, but there are things she could catch, like scent, and I have a budget.

"I have issues that are bothering me before I agree. Scent: cats have an extremely strong sense of smell. I will guess that youkai are like that, too. You said you're on family business; thus, another nekoshou is here in the city. Your criminal status brings additional problems and other things like heat."

She smirked and was not so thirsty this time.

"You are correct about the guess and the smell, but I know a good number of spells, nya. I would be caught easily if I didn't take that into account like you clearly are. As for heat, I have good news: I'm not high on the hunter's list, nya. Laying low for several years and with recent upsurges in the last two by a group called the OSF, the vast majority of the devils and their forces are busy hunting them. I'm just tired of eating the scraps and want a bed nya. Especially if it's with a sexy human who is going to be my mate. You're very good-looking, and I can already imagine the kittens that are like their dad nya. Green hair and with my yellow eyes. I get that I will have to earn that, and I am interested in how you will get to the top, nya. I can pull my own weight and don't do free handouts."

That's better, and she might not just be the lusty black cat girl. She looks a bit rough and slightly skinny, and her hair is ratty-looking.

"I have a couch you can sleep on, along with food. However, I'm on a harsh budget, and as for how it's a secret. We are not yet friends, and I will have other rules that are non-negotiable. I will believe you. Don't betray that."

Kuroka smirked happily. The cat that got the canary. I do something that is a warning. I activated my chainaxe, and the roar made her back up a step. She grew wary there before the thirsty smirk returned.

"A warrior nya. Yes, you do have the balls I'm looking for in a mate. I will agree to them nya. I can keep to a budget, and I do want to get to know my possible sexy mate. Lead the way, Sexy nya."

I deactivated the axe, letting the blades still before I put it on my keychain, and the small flash of light made Kuroka widen her eyes in surprise. She is interested in that. I then began to lead the way but said.

"The lock for the front door is unique. Be in human form without the tails and ears. I'll key you into it and it alone. The basement is off-limits, as is my room during the night. I expect you to keep the house clean, and I will get you a bed. What will our story be?"

Kuroka nodded, and then her tails and ears receded. She put an illusion on her dress, turning it into black jogger clothes. She came up to me and kept smiling.

"Roommates, so it's easier to keep the lie up, nya. I agree to the basement and the room. I will pull my weight, and I get to learn more about you, nya. I'm good with just a couch if that's all you got. What was the light, nya?"

I began to jog with her towards the house.

"A nugget for my new roommate. Any advanced enough technology is indistinguishable from magic. Be prepared to see lots of that. Because the machine is immortal, Kuroka-san."

Kuroka was amused and very interested.

"A scientist warrior. You're definitely growing up my list of potential mates, nya. I dig scientists. You make me want to know more and drop the san nya. Unlike my sister, I grew up in Ireland and never got into that. She is too stuffy, and I prefer the Western ways myself, nya."

Maybe Shirone is like the normal Ravel, but what does that make Ravel?

"I grew up in the States, so I understand, but I would rather be respectful. I will drop it for you. I'm interested in stray nests. I saw an abandoned subway entrance nearby, and it intrigued me. Know if it is one?"

We jogged and didn't draw much attention. Kuroka answered, and her eyes looked at me in curiosity.

"It is one nya. The stray, in particular, is a single pawn devil. He is not terribly strong, and the reason for his status is not good. He tried to kill his master after she forced him not to attempt to abduct a human woman he wanted. Make his death painful, nya. I despise rape, and it is something that I will kill for if it's true."

I nodded.

"How common of a story is that for strays? The reason they run."

Kuroka eyed me again.

"It's fifty-fifty. Most strays run because their kings have abused them, but there are equally as many that do horrible things in the lust for new power nya. I know all the strays here because they have a place where we all meet. I can't reveal it to you, but I can tell you who did what nya. You're thinking about cleaning all the bad ones up."

I nod.

"I am. Who was his master? Because from what I know, devils don't care about us, and the other person who revealed information about them said they hurt humans more than Youkai. She was a bitch, so her story is suspicious."

Kuroka smirked.

"She is correct about them hurting them more, nya. But youkai are not innocent either, so you're right there, too. The pawn, who's named Alec, had his master in a rare, good devil named Seekvaria Agares nya."

That's interesting. Seekvaria is logical and seems to still be a good person. I need confirmation on something, though.

"I see. I have a question. Who runs this town?"

Kuroka shrugged.

"It's a powerful person and a relative to the Lord Lucifer. She is extremely intelligent and is a goodish person nya."

So, it's Rias. However, she was not being haughty about her status.

"What is their name?"

We entered the neighborhood, and as we got to the door to my home, Kuroka answered.

"Heniya Gremory nya. The third in the leaderboards of the underworld's biggest gladiator tournaments, nya. They are called the ratings games, nya."

I froze. Rias is not the ruler. What is she, then, and why is she here? I put my finger on the lock, and it scans me before beeping. I open it and gesture to Kuroka to enter. She looks around the room in curiosity. I entered, then shut the door and said with a firm voice.

"Hand, please. The scanner for the lock is extremely sensitive, and it will need a special kind of person to break it. This Heniya Gremory. How many siblings do they have?"

Kuroka looks at me with her sexy smirk before extending her hand to mine. I take it and hold it up to the scanner after typing in the command in High Gothic to accept a new user. Kuroka replied after the scan was completed.

"She has two. Her oldest brother is Lord Lucifer, while her younger sibling is a girl named Rias."

Rias not being a heiress is strange. She is like Riser in being a third child. That can be good or bad but she seemed humbler yesterday. Just a bit sadder. It explains the acting prowess if that's the case. You learn to lie easily when you are like that.

"This Rias I would like to know more about her. Would you like something to eat and or drink?"

Kuroka brightened up at the mention of food.

"I would definitely love some actually cooked food, nya. Been getting sick of eating things that are leftovers. What would you want to know about the girl, nya? She isn't much to talk about. Very few people are interested in her. I would ignore her myself if it weren't for the fact my sister is in her peerage nya. She's not very powerful and is the equivalent of a devil nobody."

That's not good. I pity Rias, as Akeno's words make more sense. She is trying to escape her sibling's shadows and is willing to do anything there. Why was she up here, though? I make my way to the kitchen and then ask what Kuroka wants as she follows me. She's fine with whatever as long as it's warm and hot. I ask.

"Why is she considered weak?"

Kuroka sits at my small table and watches as I cook her an egg midday breakfast before answering.

"She is considered weak because she didn't inherit her mother's talent for the power of destruction. A family lineage power, nya. She is a nobody, and my sister deserves a better king."

Poor Rias she is in the same situation as canon Sairaorg. That's horrible, and on top of being the extra spare, if Milicas is a thing, she might have serious issues. Base Rias was strong, just lazy, but she might not be training here because she doesn't see the point if she is being considered truly weak. Why her desperation to get strong pieces to get her recognition and help get out of the shadows? My back is to Kuroka, and I actually feel horrible for Rias. I don't know how desperately she is trying, but I ask again.

"I see. Your sister is powerful, then? "

Kuroka's voice takes on an extreme tone of love and fondness.

"My Shirone is strong. Her punches are very good, and she could be a good devil king, nya. I don't get why she puts up with a weakling like that. My sister is a softy nya. She doesn't get that the strong govern the weak follow. She is happy there, so I will concede a bit that her king must treat Shirone well, nya."

I get Kuroka now; she's not truly against Rias; she's just worried about her sister. Because the last part was honest, I finished the food, began dropping it onto plates, and then let the pan cool while I brought it over to my new roommate. Kuroka brightened more and gratefully took the plate and fork. After having my eggs smothered in it, I grabbed ketchup and put it on the table.

Kuroka began to pig out while I ate slowly and watched her. Rias might be in a worse situation than base reality. If there is a contract, then it's probably a kinda good thing to get Rias a good life. She is a relative of Sirzches and of this older sister. When I reveal my knowledge of the other side to Akeno, I will ask about the situation because it's not a good picture so far. Kuroka finished and then burped loudly, amusing me.

"This stray, does he have gear? Or is he a different type of supernatural creature?"

Kuroka, let's lose a content smile at actual food.

"He's a regular human, nya. No gear, but he is a good martial arts guy."

Interesting, but why have that in a peerage for a possible heiress? It's clear on my face because Kuroka answered, amused.

"It was because he is a Gundam fan like his king nya."

I snorted, amused, which got us snickering together. Kuroka seems fun, and we might get along well. We finally stopped when I got a text. I asked permission to look at it with an eyebrow while she snickered again.

"You're good. What else do you have for food, nya? I'm starving, and you're definitely mate material. I have questions of my own, nya. Your gear, I have never felt it before. It's like a blast furnace. You're a scientist or an engineer, so the answer is probably interesting nya."

I looked at the text, and it was Akeno. She wants to meet me at the park soon and asks if she can bring a friend. It's either Rias or someone else from the peerage. I needed information from her, so I answered yes, it's fine before answering Kuroka.

"The fridge is yours. Just don't eat everything. Like I said, my budget is harsh. As for my gear, it is interesting. It has lots of potential and will amaze people. It could be the way to things long thought impossible. You're cool so far, too, Kuroka. However, I don't think you can win with me."

Kuroka took the end as a pure challenge.

"I like a challenge like you seem to as well, nya. You are incredibly interesting with that claim. Dreams thought impossible, nya. You're not coming off as arrogant, and you're calculating things. You're definitely a better choice than the battle-fanatic nya. He is a very good person, and he is strong; however, he is also arrogant. He claims he will kill his rival in the red one despite the fact the white one lost the last round, nya. His boss is a very suspect figure gathering people around them who are the worst on our side of the world. It would be safer there, but I'm not interested in that. I just want my sister safe, nya."

So, Vali is indeed the white one, and the Brigade is being its typical bad self. I know Issari is the red one, having tested her during the walk while she was doing her manic pervert laughing. I don't want her dead because of Vali, and Ophis is the problem if it is her still in charge.

"I understand that. Protecting people. I want that, too, for everyone on our planet. Because despite my issues with the other side, I don't hate them. I hate the institutions that abuse humans and the supernatural, who are not powerful enough to do anything. That was why I was curious about Rias. My cousin is also in her peerage."

Kuroka smiles at me in understanding before widening her eyes at the last part.

"You are interesting, nya. You keep making me more interested in you. A handsome potential mate who is truly speaking out of concern for others nya. A human who is not afraid of the world they risk pissing off royally. Why is my question."

I lay the brick.

"There are worse things out there potentially. Nightmares that might make what we have here look like ants. Even though we are different in our base natures, you with the tails and ears or me just being a regular human, we can get along fine. What I worry about are things that are completely alien to us. Because we despise the wrong possible things here, and I fear the worst for us if we don't look outward instead of inward."

Kuroka looked at me intensely, thinking over the words, proving my guess that she was intelligent, too. She then snickered at her conclusion.

"You're an alien believer. You're funny, nya. There is no proof of them. You're worrying about nothing, nya."

I raised an eyebrow.

"You're funny in thinking there is nothing out there. There is no proof of there not being there either, but magic is real, along with you, a creature of legends are real like the rest of the supernatural world. I'd rather be suspicious about them and be proven wrong than not be suspicious about them and suffer from them. That is the viewpoint of someone from the bottom. You're viewing it from a stronger perspective."

Kuroka stopped snickering as her eyes watched me again.

"A fair point. You are still silly, nya. Your point is logical yet xenophobic. Good evidence, but I err on the side of optimism nya. You, however, are correct in my viewpoint. It is one of strength."

I concede.

"My view is of weakness. We aren't going to get rid of the doubt or lack of doubt. I prefer to remain impartial till the evidence proves or disproves the theory. I'm going to go get ready for a shower and then do some lifting enjoy your food."

Kuroka snorted her amusement, but she purred horny now.

"I'll take the eye candy and your logical nya. We will get along fine."

I get up and then tuck my chair in.

"Logic is the key to victory, and I am not a loser."

With that, I go to my bedroom down the hall with Kuroka watching my ass. She looks like she is nineteen, and I'm not interested in the relationship if it's just a one-night stand. Yet I'm not interested in being alone either now that I'm immortal, so I will consider her.

My shower is enjoyable, and when I come out, I dress for lifting. When I returned to the front part of the house, I saw Kuroka eating a sandwich. She followed me into the front room, and I sat down on the bench and began to lift. Kuroka sits on the couch, munching on her food. After finishing, she started her next question.

"Your interest in Rias Gremory. Why do you worry about her so much, nya?"

I start at ten pounds.

"Because she is manipulative and abused a situation with my cousin to get a closer look at me. That and the new information you have provided leads me to conclude that she will do anything to solve something. I don't want to become a devil, and I don't know if I can do it with something I have."

Kuroka must be frowning because she clearly shows that in her following words.

"That is troubling nya. Why do you think that? The inability to reincarnate nya."

I get to the next limit.

"I have something that is considered impossible. I don't understand the reincarnation system that I heard about. How knowledgeable are you in it?"

Kuroka clearly enjoyed the eye candy by the way she spoke next.

"Not well, and no one outside the maker does, nya. He is extremely secretive and reclusive. Still, I'm interested, nya. What is this thing, nya?"

I shrugged, getting to ten.

"It's another secret. I'm not going to like what I hear from them if I meet them."

Kuroka doesn't seem mad.

"Oh, very fair, he is trouble, nya. I have a question about the cousin. Which member is it, nya? There are two others, and you don't look like any of them."

I get to twenty.

"It's the teaser with black hair. I'm worried about her. Something is extremely fishy about the situation because her king acted strange. Like she is in a hole that she can't get out of. You know anything about that?"

Kuroka thinks as I get to twenty-five pounds quickly and keep lifting.

"I heard very little about her at all. No one pays attention to her because of her weakness nya. I do know her grandparents look down on her. The only other thing I can think of is she is in a betrothal arrangement with a family called the Phenexs nya. However, it's not public knowledge."

That's the same, so Rias is not in a good position.

"It's more than what I knew. I heard the Phenexs have special things like supposed immortality and something to do with a healing item?"

"They have both, but the family is very strange, nya. They have a rift right now between the parents and the kids. The eldest son was recently caught in a scandal that divided the house nya."

That's weird.

"What's the scandal about?"

"The eldest son was caught doing something extremely liberal by supporting reincarnated. The house is extremely conservative nya. The family has split, with the daughter and mother supporting the heir and the second son supporting his father."

So, normal devil stuff, but why is it so weird on the split? If there was home tension, it explains why Ravel was up here with her mom.

"What is the second son's name? Going off your statement, the reincarnated are most likely slaves, aren't they."

"They are all but slaves, nya. As for the second, they are named Riser. He is especially cruel to his pieces, nya. The worst part is his reincarnated queen helps him."

After saying that, Kuroka froze like I did, as we share the same brain cell. I look to her and her to me now, filling in the blanks.

"That explains it. I'll try to help her. For both our family."

We outcasts eye each other. Kuroka softened her yellow eyes at me.

"You're a good man, nya. Helping me out there and here. I'm a stranger and a criminal, nya. They are also strangers. You would make a great mate, but how do you justify that, nya?"

I think of Rias and her desperation. She must be so far down if Riser is like that to reincarnated who are the weakest. I'm worried for Akeno and Shirone, as Riser now seems to be a prick of a higher order.

"Be the change you want to be, and I won't change the world by doing nothing. You probably had good reason to kill your king. I'm a good judge of character, and I look beneath. Your story makes more sense than the official version that you went suddenly mad. People don't just go instantly mad easily, and it takes an ultra-extreme thing to do that."

Kuroka looked surprised before she smiled a genuine smile.

"Your friend is right, nya. You are definitely mate material."

I caught the clock. I need to get ready for Akeno and probably Rias, then the stray. I leave Kuroka to get my clothes and prepare my plan.

"Have fun, Kuroka. If you need a shower, it's connected to my room. I'll be back later tonight, and don't perv on my stuff."

She laughs.

"I'm thirsty but not your friend. She is a thirsty woman, nya. I'm going to enjoy a nice long nap. Have fun with your hunt, Sexy nya."

I snark back.

"Since we are giving nicknames, you better be good, Bad Cat."

That makes Kuroka laugh more.

"Oh, that's good. Your name for the fish killer is good, too, nya. You're definitely fun, and I'll like it here, nya. Much better company."

That's your base cannon nickname.

"Sleep in you bum. I'll be quiet when I get back. See you."

"Oh, I will. Have fun, nya."

With that, I left my home and prepared to meet Akeno. I'm not looking forward to this, but I don't think it will be avoidable. I feel for Rias, as she is in a horrible situation.

I don't see Akeno or Rias when I get to the park. I do more warmups, and five minutes before the agreed-upon time, Akeno and Rias show up, both in form-fitting clothes. Rias looks at me with such horrible hope, while Akeno just brightens up significantly. There is a real smile there compared to Rias's fake one. I waved to Akeno.

"Keno, it's good to see you. Rias-san, it's good to see you again."

Akeno and Rias smiled before Akeno greeted me.

"Gregor, I'm happy you're here, and I'm eager to get to know my cousin again. Rias wanted to say."

Rias gently interrupted there.

"I'm sorry for the strange behavior yesterday, Gregor-san. I was just trying to help Akeno."

I see it and hear it. Rias is depressed, thinking I hate her. I hate the base version of her. There she is, a horribly spoiled brat who eventually becomes better. Here she is just a little person who is stuck in a world where she doesn't have the advantages the base her has.

"You don't have to be sorry, Rias-san. I was rude, too. Let's start over with a new slate of iron. I promised Keno I would try."

Rias actually gave a real smile. She's beautiful when she smiles. Akeno beams at me before giving an I told you so; look at Rias. I looked at the two before saying.

"I think I understand why you did that, Rias-san. I have no problem with you just please don't be weird again. My life is enough of that, and I feel it will get weirder."

Rias softly says.

"I truly wasn't trying to be that yesterday. I have family issues."

I smiled.

"So do Keno and me, apparently. I don't think we can't be friends eventually. Keno, you lead you have been around here longer. I would like to learn more about the area."

Akeno beams before we start walking together. Rias tried to stay on the far side of Akeno, but I fell in with her on my right and Akeno on my left. Rias is clearly surprised, not used to people trying with her, as I ask Akeno.

"What school are you going to, Keno?"

Akeno got a slight smile.

"I'm in Kuoh Academy, one of the best schools in the city. You planning to attend?"

"I heard that the school has a wonderful engineering program, and I want to do that. I have interesting ideas and want a school willing to take risks. My friend wants to go for a reason you probably saw last night."

We both started snickering while Rias was confused, but her hopeful eyes grew larger when she heard my words. Akeno kept snickering.

"Your friend is a woman on a mission. How did you meet?"

I snickered again because, looking back now, it was funny, and so was Issari.

"She ran into me at the park. She did her thing, and I was so surprised I unconsciously said something that gave the impression I was the same. She then dragged me into the park and ranted at me for fifteen minutes. We just sort of clicked after that, and we are now stuck together. She is fun when she is motivated the right way."

Akeno joined in snickering with me again while Rias was so lost.

"You're still a bleeding heart. I think that makes you great. Your friend will be trouble for the new school president."

I chuckled.

"Yes and no. Yes, if the president has a six-foot stick up her ass, then I want pictures. No, because I won't let her do something bad."

Akeno laughed again at the comment about the description of what Sona definitely is. Even Rias snickered before she finally spoke up.

"That does describe her well. However, she has a reason for being that way."

I snickered more while Akeno kept laughing and fufufuing.

"She probably does, but it does describe her if it's the person I think it is. Short black hair and purple eyes with glasses?"

Rias smiled.

"That's her. You seem fun, Greger-san. Do you plan to join any of the clubs there?"

I smile and keep walking.

"I might, depending on what is there. I plan to try to get one that is interesting. Do you know any good ones, Rias-san?"

Rias brightened horribly again.

"I do. I run one called the Occult Research Club. It's small, but it is a very good one. There is also a kendo club and an engineering club, and they are both good."

Akeno is watching me very closely now, and I sideglance at Rias.

"I prefer hard science to the occult but am interested in new schools of thought. I think most of that stuff can be explained with reasoning that is research and evidence-based. However, some things are harder to prove or disprove. I'm guessing you're in the club too, Keno?"

Rias was surprised to hear my thought and Akeno replied as we passed by two boys.

"I am Rias is, a wonderful club president. You don't have to join on my account."

Rias looks extremely worried now for my answer.

"I'll keep my options open, Keno. I do want to try whatever this is. Unless something changes, I'll give you both a definite answer at the beginning of the school year. I still have to qualify first. Maybe we can meet up several times a week? Build this until I get a good idea of everything?"

Rias was disappointed with the depression showing horribly and extremely clearly. Akeno understood and tried to direct me away from that sight.

"We can, Lex. I'm free most days of the week. I want to build this too."

I try to help Rias out.

"Rias-san, I think you are okay, but it would be weird to say yes immediately. I want to get to know you, too. I truly mean it. Starting over. You should smile more. You are beautiful when you do that."

Rias widened her green eyes to saucer plates with Akeno. Rias kept being that surprised and, like me with Issari, said something unconsciously.

"That's my sister. I'm just plain."

Oh shit, I widened my own eyes. How doesn't she believe she's beautiful when she is! Was her attempt yesterday with the hair not that? Oh, I screwed up badly. What does that say about her family dynamics? Akeno didn't know what to say as we entered an uncomfortable silence, and Rias was still horrified by what she said. I'm embarrassed for fucking up. Rias now gets ready to cry, and Akeno tries to fix this.

"Lex. Her family is extremely complex like ours. The only one who really tries for her is her brother. Please don't think less of Rias. Ria, he was just trying to be kind. He didn't know."

That's heartbreaking, and Rias is prepared to run. She has tears starting to form before I stop her.

"I'm sorry, Rias-san. Please forgive me."

Rias wanted to run still, but I touched her shoulder and pulled her into a hug. Akeno softened her eyes, seeing me do this for her friend. I held Rias as she wept into my shoulder.

"I really meant it, Rias-san. You are beautiful. I'm sorry you don't think that."

Kate had been like that, too. She said her family had tried to make her understand she was beautiful, but a cruel remark when she was fifteen destroyed that for her until we got together. I held her in her darkest moments when that returned. She held me when I lost my brother. Rias continued weeping into my shoulder.

Akeno looks at her friend and king with pity and understanding. She joined in the hug as Rias whimpered out.

"No one has ever called me that except my brother or his wife. It's always for my sister or mom. I'm told that I'm never going to be that. You really think that I'm beautiful?"

Oh, Machine God how bad are the Gremory to her? Akeno saw the look of horror, looking to Rias for permission to explain. Rias nodded into my shoulder, catching it from the corner of her eye.

"It's not her family; it's mainly the social circle they are in. They are extremely snooty, and her parents and sister do stop it as much as possible, but it still happens. Lex, they don't do what we got."

That settled my fear as I rubbed Rias's back in comfort before telling her.

"You really are beautiful, Rias-san. I won't lie there. You are not ugly. You will never be that. They are so very wrong. Please believe me."

Rias looks up into my eyes and still has tears, but seeing my honesty and understanding makes her finally believe. She smiled, and I understood why Issei could love her. She said while the tears were slowly drying.

"You are like a real lord. Please help me. No one else is. I just want a person like you who is kind. I don't want anything else in life."

Oh, that's not good. She is that desperate, yet this isn't manipulative or anything. I looked into her beautiful eyes.

"I will try. I don't understand everything, and I'm lost too. I believe in the strength and certainty of steel and iron, but faith can overturn a galaxy and the stars. I will be here for you, Rias like how I'm there for my cousin. Please have it till I understand what this world is like."

At that moment, Rias and I intertwined like Issei did with her in so many other realities. She smiled like Sol, and it was truly beautiful in its glory.

"I will try for you, my Lord of Iron. I want to see them too. I want to see the stars and leave this behind."

I widened my eyes at that title. Please don't, universe. I can't do this. That's not me, and I'm not him. She can't do this to me either. She can't fall in love with me. I'm not Issei. I'm just an idiot who shouldn't be here, yet he is not real. She needs hope, and the world is vastly different. Her eyes that smile and the sheer amount of faith it takes to admit this.

"Please do. I'm not that. I'm just a random person who is nothing."

That doesn't shake her.

"I am that too. You, however, are something to me. Please be my something till it gets better."

Fuck I'm not Perturabo. I'm not that man-child. Koriel snarked at me, enjoying the torment and the sheer funniness of it for her.

"You are like him, you idiot. He was a wonderful person to teach, too. Now shut up, you bitch, and take the title. I was making a new design when you started freaking."

I'm not him! Akeno seeing me freaking out, started fufufuing, embracing her teasing nature fully.

"That's a good title. Rias, I will get a pin and put that on him. He is a Lord of Iron."

Oh, fuck you bat rat! Rias started smiling more than ever before, and she began to giggle happily.

"Only I can call him that Ke. He is my Lord of Iron, not yours!"

They began the evil giggling of extremely good friends as Akeno kept the hurt going.

"He is definitely one. Oh, I want an invitation to the wedding, Ria. I'll be a wonderful bridesmaid. I might even see his friend being the best woman. Oh, that would be fun, as she would piss off the circle. We must get you and Lex together! You making them kiss your rear would be wonderful!"

Rias giggled more than ever, and I hated how that sound was so good. She is happy, actually happy, not lying happy.

"You will get one. He would be extremely dreamy in a suit."

Machine God damnit. They kept giggling and I don't want this. Yeah, she is a redhead, but there is so much crap there! Her sis-con brother and possibly sister. Her protective father and extremely strict disciplinarian mother. Her sister-in-law is Grayfia, the strongest queen in the underworld. Bruh, this is not good. They kept tormenting me, and Akeno was pleased by my suffering.

"Oh, we will have so much fun as real sisters, Ria. This is the best thing since sliced bread!"

They kept giggling, and I didn't like this. I wept anime waterfall tears that just made them giggle more. For fuck sake, I'm a Skitarii, not a husbando to a redhead who is severely depressed. That momentary anger was gone as I remembered Kate holding me. That had been the best moments of my life when I got that way. It was that way for her, too, and now Rias. Have empathy you cur. Akeno just led me by the hand while they kept giggling and egging each other to discuss how it would be. Rias, however, eventually stops yet the smile stays. Instead, she leaned on my shoulder and looked up at me through her long black eyelashes. She smiles, and that is so sexy.

"I will win you over, Gregor. I'm willing to do whatever it takes to get my Lord of Iron."

That last part was said wishfully.

"I'm not a regular teen. I have plans and dreams. To see places that are different. To make history and make the doubters eat my shorts."

Rias smiled.

"I will get my Lord of Iron his dreams like how I will get mine."

She has done it by the new dreamy smile she gives me. Akeno keeps fufufuing up a new unholy storm. I, however, don't want an army of thirsty women chasing me for being a good person. I don't want what Issari wants. Rias kept being happy, but if I was going to have her chase me, I would try to have her help herself.

"I dream of standing beside a strong partner."

Rias grew sad and then extremely determined to get her desire in me. Akeno is horribly amused, yet this also seems to answer the likely unspoken question she so badly wanted to ask. I offer to her as the afternoon is now getting cooler.

"I'm willing to talk with you again tomorrow, Keno. I need to do something in a little bit."

Rias stiffened badly and clutched onto my hand tightly. It was as if she was afraid I was going to disappear forever. She prepares to plead that I stay, but Akeno gently pulls her friend and king off me. Seeing that fear increase, I help Rias, who is so very broken.

"We can get dinner tomorrow night, Keno. Rias-san probably knows all the best places in the city, so we can try again to make the day better for the three of us."

Rias gets tears ready again, but her smile is genuine and relieved. I turn to her, and I say to her again.

"I'm here till the seas boil and the stars fall, Rias-san. You won't be alone."

She just hugged me and kept hugging me. I looked at Akeno, amused at my clear discomfort, as she fufufus at my situation and agreed.

"That's a good idea, Lex, but you probably know what I want to talk about with you tomorrow before dinner."

I smile.

"I do. The conversation will be interesting. I'm not sure what is going on. It's better to get this out early than let it fester and become harder to approach."

Akeno is fufufuing again.

"Ever the logic man again. Yes, and I will hear your side, but please hear mine before you decide."

I gently began to separate myself from Rias, who was reluctantly letting me go. I smiled and told my cousin.

"I want both sides. Then my decision. But it can vary depending on what is learned. I'm open to new things, Keno."

Akeno smiles softly.

"It's a long story."

I responded as I began to move away from them.

"I'm sure it is. I'll see you both tomorrow. Thank you for the run. Rias-san, I am sorry for making you cry. It was and is never going to be my intention."

Rias is still ready to plead with me. Ready to scream her secret to me. Ready to beg me to be the person she so very badly wants. But she just looked down and didn't say anything but goodbye.

"I believe you, Gregor-san. Have a good evening. Please don't hate me."

That was so very sad at the end.

"I don't think I will, Rias-san. I want to get a full picture. Please have a good evening, too."

With that, I smile and begin to move. I feel Rias and Akeno watching me. But this stray needs to die, and I need this battle to be truly forged in Iron and Blood.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

In the fires of war forge them. In the Machine God, we trust.

As the day was beginning to end, I moved towards the area where the subway station entrance was located. I had gotten dinner at a nearby cheap restaurant. By the time I got to the entrance, it was early evening, and no one was around. I got to a nearby restroom close to the station and then put my equipment on. I put the rebreather on last, and I prepared my body for this before I made an oath of moment in this unceremonious place.

For Issari, not yet ready, for her parents in ignorance, for Murayama, my sparring partner, and for the people I help protect. For Mars, the world I dream of. Rias and her face flash to me. She thinks I'm a Lord of Iron, yet I will never be Perturabo. I'm not a man who is bitter and heartless, yet he became that when he couldn't achieve his dream of building things or democracy. I don't want his title or want to be an Emperor, either.

You give up what you want as a warrior and a ruler. That thought makes the next chain here for that collar before I set to my grim job.

I exit the bathroom into the dark and deserted area. I load my bolt pistol with a round prepared with six more fifteen-round mags magnetized to my armor. I touch the cog and skull pendent on the gun before I grab my axe and press on into the tunnel entrance into a new blaring darkness.

As I descended the stairs, my night vision setting in the helm activated, and the darkness became like seeing a regular lit room. The clanking of my metal boots and my shallow breathing are the only sounds I hear before I begin to hear water droplets hitting the ground. I continued down for five more minutes before I finally hit the floor of a hallway. The hallway I entered was grey concrete with remnants of faded orange scattered across the grey. As I continued down the hall deeper into the station, I slowed down and meticulously began watching and checking corners.

I continued this until I found a ticket booth with a rotting chair and a line of rusted steel across the hall. There was a hole in that line, and I moved through it and continued onward. I was about to enter the central part of the subway station when my goggles caught the first sight of movement. Standing close to the entrance archway was a very fat and big rat who wasn't scared of me. Its size made me think of the Skaven. I glare at it but don't shoot or activate my chainaxe. Its red eyes keep watching me as I continue moving past it.

The station floor close to the tracks seemed utterly empty of life besides the rat. As I approached the tracks, I saw something lying next to a rusted bench. Approaching it showed me what it was before I gagged and then suppressed the sudden bile rising in my throat. The object was a bleached white human leg bone. I froze, looking at it before looking for a trail of possible blood. I found it thanks to another scanner pinging. It started to trace it to a nearby room close to another hallway. I advance cautiously towards it before gently opening the rust red door and finding the body. It's a woman. She has a face of pure horror looking up into my eyes with her milky white ones. I gagged again when I saw her guts were spilled over this maintenance closet with her hair lying across the floor in clumps.

I almost threw up, but I steeled myself, realizing that this was a recent missing person. Her hair was a short strawberry blonde, and the newspapers had illustrated that point heavily. I turned away and promised her that I would kill her killer and help her husband, who had begged the public to help him find his wife, get the body back. It seems the stray had kept his abduction fetish going and then escalated, and that made me angry.

I make the cog of Mars and whisper a quick prayer for her before I return to following the blood trail. It's led into the hallway close by. As I follow the trail, I imagine bringing my axe down on this disgusting fuck of a stray in multiple bloody ways. He is a coward and will die a coward. The trail stops at another room entrance at the end of the hall, which I slowly opened. A disgusting brown bed and a worn dresser are inside the room, but no stray. I looked around the room and saw something that confirmed Kuroka's information.

On the dresser was a pristine Gundam figurine. I prepared to continue looking around the room only to freeze when I heard a scream of pure horror coming from the hall to the tracks area. I tightened my grip on my weapons, hearing it was a female scream.

I immediately moved back up the hall and took cover near the hallway entrance. I keep hearing the screaming and the new sounds of male sadistic laughter. The scream echoed and kept my boots from being heard. I prepare myself, and then I get ready to activate my chainaxe and extend my mechadentrites with more roaring swords. I put my finger on the trigger of my bolt pistol. I prepare for my baptism in iron and blood.

Then, the sound of a hand slapping flesh is heard, and the screams halt for a second. Then, a voice of slime and unused oil spoke.

"Silence you can scream after I'm done with you."

The woman started whimpering softly as I vowed to gut him for her and the woman in the closet. I hear his feet moving towards the hall before I start a countdown at five. When he gets to me, I'm at one. He turned into the hall, and I saw his disgusting face.

The stray was an American with long, ratty black hair and brown eyes. He was wearing extremely shabby clothing covered in Gundam logos with tons of holes. His appearance made me activate my axe and extend the sword mecadentrites. The sudden and extremely loud roars in the enclosed space of the hallway echoing into the rest of the station made him back up, horribly dropping the tied-up woman he had been carrying on his right shoulder.

She landed on the ground with an oof and then screamed again. I used the confusion and the unknown to rush the stray before pushing him further away from the woman into the main room. There, I chopped with my axe, still roaring loudly and horribly.

The blow hits his right shoulder, carving a hunk of meat off him as he screams incredibly loud and horrified. That sound was music to my ears before I used my anger to go after him again, feeling so good. I then drew back the axe and chopped again at his arms, determined to take one at the midpoint. The stray recovered from the shock and dodged the chop before he backpedaled. As he fell back, he threw a punch at me that missed but accomplished getting distance between me and him. He tripped over a rock and wobbled. I aim my bolt pistol just as he gets his footing again, and his left hand is holding his shoulder where I hit. He growled at me in rage.

"Who the fuck are you!"

I don't respond. Instead, I fired, and the bolt flew towards my foe. Its horrendous bark echoing in the station makes the stray look at me with wide eyes of fear. He froze, and the shot hit his left foot. The shoe and his foot exploded into gore. He joined the woman in screaming, only his was in agony and horror at his now missing foot. He wobbled, and I charged again. I saw the rock in our path and then kicked it towards him. It slammed into his gut and knocked him down, still screaming at his lost foot. I keep charging, and he hits the floor with a thud. I aim and fire three more times in a fast motion at his hands and last foot.

The three limbs explode outward in gore and bone shards. He kept screaming louder now as I moved towards him slowly before pointing my gun down at his head. He whimpered now as a wet stain appeared on the front of his pants. As I looked down at him, the stray screamed again.

"What the fuck are you!"

I let my voice, masked by my rebreather and machines inside the grills, ring out.

"I am the Warrior of Mars."

I fired my bolt pistol, and his head exploded into gore. I don't throw up like I wanted to but rather imagine instead the people I save from beings like him. I then will the shells away and watching them disappear gives me an action to distract me from my first kill. I detached myself from reality momentarily thinking of that woman in the closet. Her husband will see his wife again in the worst way possible. In that daze, I retract my mechadendrites and silence my weapons. That allows the sounds of the woman softly crying here to reach my ears. That noise broke my daze before I turned around to the person. I widen my eyes, horrified at who this is. By the Machine God! How did this happen?

It's Issari. She was weeping badly while wearing jogging clothes, and the left side of her face had a hand imprint from the slap. Issari heard my boots and started begging for her life.

"Please don't hurt me! I'll do anything you want! I'm just a kid! You want money, it's yours! Anything you want, it's yours just let me go!"

Oh, Issari. I just want you safe as I realize Canon is dead now, totally like the stray. I holster my bolt pistol and remove my rebreather, and Issari kept begging and begging for her life. The silence made her more terrified as she went silent and just wept. I finally said a minute later to my scared friend.

"I just want you to forgive me, Issari-chan, for everything I have done."

She froze so very severely at my voice. We were silent for a minute before she whispered out in pure hope.

"Gregor-kun, is that you?"

I wanted to make my way to her but stopped myself to give her some control here.

"It is Issari-chan. Forgive me again I'm going to scare you with the noise, but I need to cut you free. Trust me now, like you did in the park the first time we met. I will explain it to you. Know I'm not lying to you when you hear it all. I won't lie to you ever again."

Issari was silent, with just the noise of our breathing and water droplets coming down before she spoke.

"I trust you, Gregor-kun. Please help me again like you did that day."

I activated the axe again, and its roars made Issari quake. I gently cut her bonds. The rope falls away before I turn off the axe and return it to my left side. Issari prepared to get up, and I moved to her front to extend my hand. She looked up at me and to see the red eyes of my helm as she flinched before I made a promise.

"I will not let you ever be here again, Issari-chan. I owe you and him that."

She looked up at me, and hearing my voice again made her stop quaking. I took her hand as I pulled her up to her feet. She once again hugged me and wept into my chest.

"It is you."

I hold her before slowly guiding her to the station entrance. Thankfully, she can't see what I had done, and I wonder if this could have been her Raynare event. The thought made me feel dread, knowing that Rias was not here this time. I silently thank the Machine God for our miracle before I lead her up the stairs of the station and into the night.

Once we got up top, I removed my helmet, and Issari looked at my face. She again slammed against me for a hug. I returned it, and we stayed like that for a minute. I looked around the area quickly before I said to her with a bit of urgency.

"I need to hide this stuff, and we need to move quickly before someone else possibly gets here. I promise the truth to you. It will be long."

Issari nodded immediately.

"I can sleep over with you. My parents will immediately accept that. Please help me understand Gregor-kun I was so scared because he appeared suddenly and made ropes from nowhere."

I led her to the restroom, and I answered the easiest question.

"He had magic. Let me get this off, and I'll explain."

She widened her eyes to saucers but let go. I quickly moved, getting my gear back into the holder. Three minutes later, I exited the bathroom, and I saw Issari still there and shaking. Upon seeing me, she looped her arms around my neck, burrowing her head against my chest. I pat her back, and I led us over to the path before Issari looked up into my eyes.

"Magic is real. What else?"

I gently led her away from that station of nightmares. The night is early, and I will get us something. As we walk, I answer her.

"So much more. Each thing is more complicated and or horrifying. It will scare you, Issari."

She grew worried at the answer, and I won't lie to her.

"There are many things, Issari, that you will learn tonight. I want to explain a core thing, however. All of the supernatural is real. The man back there was a devil like the ones in the Bible."

Issari blinked, then her eyes widened worse. She was silent as we kept walking. I led us to an ice cream shop and asked her what she wanted. Issari wanted raspberry, so I got her it before I paid, and we walked out of the shop. We continued past people enjoying the cool evening, and Issari had been silent since the revelation, slowly eating her ice cream. It was when we got to the park, that was the midway point to my home, that she asked.

"Everything in that world is real? Including gods?"

We move toward the fountain, and we sit on it near the spot that was her other self's deathbed before I nod.

"Yes. The Shinto are real, as are the Greek Gods. Even the God of the Bible is real."

Issari is silent for a second.

"Is your god real? You told me that you have one."

I was ready for this question.

"No, not yet. However, one day, he could be real."

She is confused as I continue.

"Imagine a sea Issari. When you have that picture, imagine a sea of energy. You're smart and not entirely a knucklehead, so I won't treat you as stupid. This sea is called the warp, and the gods live in it. With enough faith and pure belief in ideas, enough mortals can make gods. Mine doesn't have enough faith to exist yet."

She thought about that extremely hard.

"How?"

I nodded.

"By living beings having souls and psychic energy. Humans can eventually evolve to get those powers. It will be a very long time, but we can. Now imagine that sea as a never-ending thing. It can cross over our planet and more think from Earth, then out till you get to what I'm hinting at."

She was amazed by the explanation before she frowned and thought. Then, her eyes went extremely wide. She lost her remaining ice cream as it fell over in shock as her hand wobbled.

"It can go across a galaxy."

I corrected that.

"It can cross realities, and there are infinite numbers of them, each being infinitely different in small ways or in massive, significant ways. I can describe several to you."

She kept wobbling before her eyes suddenly turned bright like the stars above us. She smiled her evil pervert smile, jumped up onto the fountain, and fist pumped into the air with a cool guy thumbs up at the end.

"I get the harem! I get my sexy swordsman or woman! I get to see all the breasts and pecs! Oh, knowing that I will help form your god Gregor-kun! I'm going to get them all like the other mes!"

I'm horrified and terribly amused, along with disappointed. I snorted at the amount of stupid Issari logic that is sadly correct. Issari is now grinning, perversely imagining the possibilities of this, and kept dancing around so very happy with that knowledge. I sighed again, this time in relief as it seemed she had mostly forgotten her trauma. We both will need to get that fixed eventually. I let Issari keep dancing before I gestured for her to follow as I finished my ice cream. She followed, still dancing, and I turned my eyes her way.

"There is a place, Issari, where you get many. But it's a weird place, not at all like here. You're a dude there and a massive idiot. You are still friends with the duo, and they screw you over constantly when you three peep. The pink-haired swordswoman and the chestnut beat you up horrendously in that spot, you want to do to them."

Issari stopped dancing, shocked, before she winced.

"Oww. That's weird. I'm a dude, but fuck. You said I get the harem there, yes?"

I snorted again.

"You do by being the good person you are. They all love you, and you treat them right despite the fact that you're an open pervert."

She fist pumped again in pure joy, dancing again. Never change, Issari. She then begged me for names.

"Who are they maybe I can win them again here! I'll get my sexy harem!"

I shake my head.

"Issari, the reality here is significantly different from there. It's like that with your goal, too. You can't expect them to instantly do that. It's not right for you or them to place an expectation on them, they can't understand. No names. However, I can help explain a very likely reason you're desperate for it. It leads to my next revelations. We will talk more about that in my home. When we get there, don't perv on my new roommate."

Issari salutes me.

"No perving on roommate Gregor-sensei, sir!"

"You damn pervert, but thanks. She is interesting, and you will be surprised at her."

We finally got to my house, and I opened the lock. The lock scanned me, and then there was the beep. I gently opened the door, and to my surprise, Kuroka was awake. Her tails and ears are out, and Issari is focused on them intensely. I sighed again but couldn't blame her. I do have a question for her. How the fuck did she get an Xbox? She is currently playing a game of Halo, and I shivered at the possibility. Kuroka is winning her game, and she looks at us with a raised eyebrow before smiling sexily at seeing me.

"Hey, sexy nya. You have gotten stronger, and you brought the pervert. Nice to meet you, nya."

I just replied to her.

"Hey Kuroka. The house is still here and not burning, which is good. Quick question: where did you get an Xbox?"

Kuroka smirked while Issari began to pant at the cat girl and her dress.

"This was stolen from a stray who tried to double-cross me nya. I kept it because I have a crew. Don't worry, chestnut, they are real. The stray is dead, I'm guessing nya?"

Ok then. Issari woofed loudly as I closed the door.

"Fair. Kuroka this is Issari. Issari Kuroka. No san. She is a Western girl, like how I'm a Western boy. Yes, he is dead, and I made him piss himself in fear. He was a disgusting fuck and kept it going. We need to report a prior victim of his to the police who has been missing since the beginning of the week. However, I need the station for personal use."

Thankfully, Issari was too busy panting over the tails to have heard that admission as Kuroka nodded.

"I'll get a good stray to give them the information. She's nice and doesn't like those ones either, nya. I'll help secure the station with you. We can get the bodies cleaned up nya. It's in there along with his?"

I nodded, sitting on my lifting bench.

"It is. What's your friend's name? I need more information to get more practice against them."

Issari keeps panting, and Kuroka isn't offended, instead being horribly amused.

"Her name is Kalawarna. She's somewhat haughty sometimes, but that's expected given that she is a former fallen angel. She and her crew are good people, though she is the only stray among them."

My eyebrows raised at the name.

"Her reason?"

Kuroka shrugged.

"Her king was a prick, nya. They killed her, then reincarnated her as a one-piece pawn. She tried running twice before, but her king stopped her. The third time, she got help from me, nya. We killed her, and that allowed Kalawarna to run. We kept in contact, and she does a bit of work for Grigori on the side, nya. They are one of the three biblical factions. She is cool just a bit reserved, nya."

Wow, poor Kalawarna. Issari finally stopped panting.

"Cat is sexy, and I need me one. Back off, Gregor-kun; she is mine!"

I face-palm while Kuroka laughed out loud.

"I like both nya. However, Sexy is my main target, Chestnut. You are not strong, so I sadly don't see us working nya."

Issari wept waterfall tears getting called weak. Kuroka continued smirking.

"You're cute, but Sexy has a kill and is a good conversationalist. Get stronger chestnut, and you might have a chance, nya."

I started snickers of my own hearing that as Issari grew especially focused before she declared to Kuroka.

"My dream is to be a harem queen, and you're the first on the path to my dream!"

Kuroka is amused more than ever before. Despite the new lighter mood I need to explain to Issari her gear. Before a thought crossed my face. I could fuck with Kuroka and make us seem a much better option than the Brigade. It would start Issari early in her rivalry, yet the canon is dead. So, I interrupt the next round.

"She can be strong and also has gear. You should not have said that, Kuroka."

Kuroka grew very interested, as did Issari.

"Gear?"

I smirked, enjoying the looks.

"Gear or sacred gear is an item like a superpower that resides in your soul and can vary on person. My gear is broken, and yours is too, Issari. Gear was created by the Big G to give humans a fighting chance against the supernatural. He is extremely good to us, and he tries for us. He doesn't like your gear, but he wants humans strong like the rest of the supernatural world."

Issari is fascinated by the explanation, while Kuroka is looking at me with lust. Issari asked again.

"How do you know I have gear, and was it?"

There is the insecurity.

"Issari, you're wonderful before the gear and wonderful after the gear. Remember our talk about the sea? It's there, too. I'm also like that, and you won't believe the differences."

She widened her eyes to the limit as Kuroka was confused before Issari frowned.

"What about her? Are you lying to her really? That's not you."

I lifted my shirt, and Kuroka woofed, seeing the muscles. I showed my back, and Issari saw the scar as I looked over my shoulder.

"It was real. The problem is that he was my opposite. I'll explain more downstairs. Please don't hate me for the explanation."

Issari softened her face.

"You do things for a reason. Let me call my parents, or they will get worried."

She got up and went to the kitchen to call. Kuroka looks at me before frowning.

"What does she have, Gear wise nya? I'm guessing it's something like twice critical, yet that's common and not broken. Will my sexy mate give his sexy cat a hint, nya?"

I smirked evilness and laughed a supervillain laugh, making Kuroka shiver in lust.

"Don't tell me, nya. I want more of that it's hot. I'll be good, Sexy."

I teased.

"I might tell you just to punish you, but I like my cool roommate. You won't regret your choice with me."

Kuroka purrs loudly.

"I like you too, but please reward your Bad Cat eventually, nya. You're much better than my last crew who were assess and pretended to care about things I wanted. They eventually betrayed me nya. You knew my story and didn't immediately attack me. You also don't seem interested in my bounty despite the price of it and being on a budget."

I glance at the kitchen to see Issari still on my phone before I turn back to Kuroka.

"I will never be interested in it, and I am going to help your sister since Rias is not in good shape. I have the beginnings of a few plans to help them, and the group I want to make will be doing good things just like that, Kuroka."

Kuroka's yellow eyes look at me with an appraising look.

Why are you the way you are, nya?"

That question sent me down a hole as I thought of Kate, who had made my years wonderful. I smile, remembering us on a cliffside we frequently went to gazing up at the stars and dreaming of owning a house on Mars or on other planets. Those nights were the best for both of us and the time we were happiest.

That happiness and all our dreams came crashing down three years later because of something she didn't know about, and I didn't realize how bad it was for her. Kate was infertile because of a thing in her childhood. She and I were so heartbroken learning this, and Kate had wept for hours with me holding her. I constantly told her that it didn't matter to me. I told her I would never leave her and loved her like the world. Despite that, she never recovered from that news, and then more and more problems appeared for us. Those problems and that day broke apart our relationship, making us lose the best thing ever. I answered back, breaking from that painful memory.

"I don't want regrets for me or for others as it destroys you. I regret not knowing my cousin. I regret that my first reaction to Issari was not good. I would regret not helping you with what I think I know and could help. You are a Bad Cat, but I can see you did it for good reasons."

Kuroka wasn't thirsty now. She took on a forlorn look that turned soft and looked at me with new eyes.

"Regret is indeed horrible, nya. I regret taking his offer and that I left my Shirone behind. It does destroy you nya. I think I will enjoy being with someone who gets that. You're only two years younger than me, and it will be sad when you go."

I understand that.

"I'm here for a good while, Kuroka. I'll show you something in a few days. You will be amazed at it, but don't throw up when I do the deed. I think we can form something that isn't like your other crew option by truly helping people instead of being sick fucks."

Kuroka grew intensely interested in my promise and promise.

"What will we be called nya?"

I smiled because it was a wonderful name.

"The Legio Solar. I want to shine like the sun and burn away the shit on both sides. Make light instead of darkness. You will get it when I let you in. I have lots of plans for us all

The name amuses Kuroka.

"It sounds interesting, but both sides, nya? We will never be accepted on the mundane side because we are stronger than them."

"We are, but the strong should be serving as paragons of virtue, not throwing shit onto the weak. We should be making the weak have something to aspire to always pushing upwards to Mars and Beyond."

Kuroka huffed at the idea, but her face grew dreamier.

"It's a good dream, nya. You're a weirdo thinking that works. I'll build this if you impress me nya."

I smirked heavily think of the reader which will be my Magnum Opus. I will drag humanity into the stars, kicking and screaming if I have to.

"I will. I do want to ask more questions about stray nests. I need more combat experience and want to show the Bad Cat that I will keep my promise."

Kuroka smirked.

"Oh, you're on the top three now, nya. You're going to get a sexy cat girlfriend if you keep it."

I snort.

"I have you and a very sad person chasing me, plus the pervert if she tries. I'm not interested in a harem, so step up your game, Bad Cat."

That surprised her.

"You're not nya?"

I smile again, thinking of Kate.

"One is enough for me. Let Issari get her dream, but mine is with a partner who gets me completely. I won't accept it unless something happens that makes it unavoidable. If it happens, I will never have favorites in it."

Kuroka is silent momentarily before a serious Issari returns to the living room.

"I'm good for the night, Gregor-kun. I'm ready to know."

I nodded and then moved to the basement door. Issari followed me before I waved to Kuroka.

"Kick some noob's teeth in, then teabag them."

Kuroka barks out laughing.

"Will do nya!"

Issari doesn't get the slang, but I snicker, remembering a time when Kate and I did that to a party in a game we played together. Good times because they raged hard for three hours at us. I opened the lock, and we entered the basement. Before I closed the door and reset the lock and hit a noise damper, I installed it on the door to prevent anything from getting upstairs through it or the floor. Issari immediately focused on my strange washing machine and dryer as we descended the stairs.

I led her over to the vault, and Issari was weirded out by the gothic design and symbol. I turned to her and began.

"Issari, you have something a sacred gear called the Boosted Gear. I believe it influenced you significantly and made you into what I call a social dragon it makes you want the harem badly because of it. My gear is called The Standard Template Constructer or STC. Both are incredibly broken because we have what is called a Longinus. The Longinus are the fourteen most powerful gears as they can potentially kill gods."

Issari's listened to that before her face lit up as she made multiple connections before, she grew perverted.

"I'm not weak and can get the cat! My gear is dragon-based and can potentially kill gods?"

I nodded.

"Yes and yes. You still need to do tons of work to get there, but yes, you can. Let me help you take the first step to understanding it better."

I pulled out the scanner and put it next to her right arm before activating it. There was a small beep before, and then, all of a sudden, the red gauntlet popped up. The appearance made Issari blink as I smiled.

"Your gear boosts your attacks in strength. You can punch incredibly hard, but you can only do that a certain number of times before you faint. You can refine that by training it up. Please be nice to your partner he is ok and is just a grumpy gecko."

That makes the gem on the gauntlet light up in fury.

"You snot nose brat, I'm a dragon, not a fucking gecko! I'm way more powerful than you! You will suffer the wrath of Ddraig!"

Issari looked wide-eyed at the gauntlet as I yawned.

"You're a gecko who should be thanking me for helping you out. Your host is not incompetent, and you have an advantage in me being her friend who can get vengeance on the White One. Your host will outclass them."

The room grows silent before Ddraig spoke incredulously.

"How is having a pervert going to win me my victory against the White One? You're just a brat who is decent enough yet weaker than most foes. You're an idiot."

Issari gets pissed and whacks her gauntlet.

"He is smarter than you, gecko! He is trying to help us, you asshole!"

They settled into arguing with each other and throwing insults at each other before they started to get one-upped. I finally make them both shut up by my axe out, roaring as I cut off my left-hand ring finger. The limb falls to the floor, and blood spurts as the two idiots watch the third one. The Issari screamed out.

"What the fuck! Gregor-kun why! Ten is better than nine!"

I say to them while holding in a whimper.

"Watch pervert, gecko. This is why I'm not scared of you or the rest of them. I fight smarter, not harder, and will crush whatever the supernatural world throws at me."

The two look on in pure horror before it turns to wide-eye shock as my finger reforms. I wiggle it, making Issari blink. Ddraig didn't say anything, being too stunned. Issari knelt and was brave by poking the dead finger. She poked the finger twice in morbid fascination before looking up at my slightly smiling face.

"I'm what is called a perpetual. It's how I have this healing factor. I'm effectively immortal, as you can drop a nuke on me, and I will return. It will fucking hurt, but I will. I can chop off my head, and it will regrow back. Because of my gear, I can make things that will enhance me past supernatural creatures. I can become stronger than nearly everything but gods. I can back up my claims, Issari. Remember the sea? My ability comes from another place where we humans are the rulers of a galaxy and have spaceships in stupidly high numbers. We there have trillions of soldiers and a million inhabited worlds. Ddraig thinks about that because I can bring things from there to here. Imagine the possibility of you having weapons, tactics, sword styles, and more that will make you outclass the White One."

Issari froze, dropping her mouth to the floor as Ddraig barked out, pissed.

"Bullshit. You are a stupid human who was just lucky and got a good healing factor. Your claim about the sea is shit, too. You can't make gods. All I see is a stupid human that is reaching for delusions."

I yawned again, unimpressed.

"Yet I activated you with a simple click. I have a laser gun, which was a standard weapon for those trillions of soldiers. I can make my claims, Ddraig and your host could win your rivalry easily, but we have much bigger problems than your rival. Issari, that place had serious foes. Things that make that devil man look like a fly, and they might be here."

However, she and Ddraig froze again and Issari, like I know she isn't stupid.

"You're saying they, which we long have asked, are real?"

Ddraig didn't get the new sudden fear in his host's voice as I nodded.

"That reality had them, and all of them hated us. We were barely holding them back with those numbers. They might be here, too. If they are, they will crush us in hours. We are a single world and are in more trouble than anyone on our planet realizes."

Issari quakes hearing this, and she sees it as I do, but Ddraig growled.

"You are insane. Host kill him he does have a Longinus, as he claims it's the only thing of truth he has spoken of. I might not like humans much because you're all worthless for the most part, but I'm not going to let this madman get out of here alive."

Issari growled at the order like a dragon, then snarled at her gauntlet.

"You are beyond stupid gecko if you think I will kill my best friend who saved me tonight. Gregor-kun has been nothing but good to me. He had faith in me, an outcast and a pervert. He has been pushing me to be better because he knows things about people. He is a person who builds people up, not tearing them down unless it's that freak who kidnapped me. You're a stupid lizard if you think I'll kill the best thing in my life who is explaining things to me like an actual person and not a stupid pervert."

I stopped the next words by summoning Koriel and the anvil. Issari grew wide-eyed again, seeing Koriel and her cybernetics, the red robes, and the very alien features of a human of the future. Koriel was relaxed as I spoke while glancing at my partner.

"Ddraig, meet Fabricator Koriel Zeth of Mars. A woman from another reality. She is my partner, and unlike you and yours right now, we get along incredibly well. Sis, this is the gecko and Issari. My pervert friend with a heart of gold."

Koriel is amused more than ever by the silence from her opposite in Ddraig. The gem and Koriel keep staring as Issari looks at Koriel in amazement. Koriel finally speaks up with ultra-amusement.

"My partner is correct in his words, completely lizard. I am indeed from Mars. We did have a million worlds and did have armies in the trillions. The Xenos he spoke of were horribly real. He is correct that you, with nothing at the moment, would be crushed in hours by them. We had multiple things that made us stronger and better off there. Those things are not here. Get off your high grox and try looking at this from a human's perspective where we are at the bottom. You're now that, too."

Issari looks at the cybernetic eyes in amazement.

"This is why you believe machines have spirits, and with the sea, they eventually can be real. Oh my god! Oh my god! You are not crazy! Oh, by the Machine God, I'm sold! It might not be real yet, but it gave me you! The Shinto didn't save me it did. I'm sorry for laughing at you, Gregor-kun! If your god brought you to me in my hour of need, then it must be good!"

I stopped Issari before she did something she could regret.

"The Shinto don't seem bad, Issari-chan, and the original Machine God was not good. He was very likely a monster."

Koriel stiffened as did Issari.

"The original Machine God was most likely what is called a C'tan. A being that was part of a species that did extremely cruel things to trillions of beings. It ate souls, and it unconsciously pushed the Cult Mechcanicum, which is what my religion is called, into chopping off their limbs to appease it. The idea, Issari, is good. Knowledge must be preserved and used correctly, with certain things never being reached for. Yet, the faith had many things that were not good. The Mechcanicum advocates for getting rid of everything that is organic and replacing it all with machines. Become a complete cyborg and deny everything that is human. Don't abandon the Shinto unless it is of your own free will, and you know if they do or do not try for humans."

Koriel is horrified at that revelation, but Issari stops me.

"Context is important but you said we make new ones. I will believe in a god that is like you in being logical and yet tries for people. I will believe in that because you are trying to make me think this out and make the right decision. I am with my friend who fought that thing who kidnapped me. I am with my friend until I either die or we win. I stand with my friend, who wants me to be a better person and is helping me before himself. I am never going to regret being a warrior of Mars."

I hope the Shinto aren't pissed at me, as I don't need godly foes yet. Ddraig finally spoke up.

"It's not possible; you can't form gods. They are already here and made, but she is real, too, like me. How?"

I prepare for this and begin.

"I am from a different reality. I had another life, Issari; I will not lie here. This body is the body of Akeno's cousin, and his name was Alex, and I really am Gregor. Alex was almost certainly me here in this reality, as we have the exact same childhood events and multiple other similar things. I was brought here by something more powerful than a god. I didn't ask for this and don't want to be here. I'm trying for her because Alex deserves to have his dreams and desires fulfilled. He wanted to find her again and reconnect. I'm not doing it to be cruel to her. I'm doing it because his dreams matter, like how I'm trying for you because your base version that boy I described deserves to have someone looking out for you, too."

Issari blinked, as did the gem. Issari gets a face of understanding everything why I was like that with Akeno and everything else. She, however, asked in curiosity.

"What was yours like? I don't like that you're giving her false hope, but you're doing it to help her, who was in a bad place. She would have done something worse had you not done that."

I nodded my head.

"It was extremely different, Issari. I, however, am now him as I'm stuck here. Our family is not good, Issari. They tried to kill her like they did kill her mother, just like I'm pretty certain they tried to kill Alex and his mom with a car crash. The family is extremely xenophobic against the supernatural and kills anyone that tries to be different from them."

Ddraig finally asks his next question while Issari is horrified.

"Their name because you seem certain about that?"

I replied as Issari continued to be horrified by the new information.

"Himejima."

Ddraig winces.

"They do that. You're right oh fuck. That might mean you're actually telling the truth that is not well known outside certain circles."

I continued.

"My cousin is going through a horrible situation right now, as is the redhead she is with. I know their stories like I know yours, but there are differences. Base Akeno didn't have me. Her friend was a powerful heiress in the nobility of her species; here she is, a third child with crippling depression. Ddraig, there are versions of you that are vastly different. The multiverse is infinite; in some, you're with an evil version of Issari. In others, you are on the current version of the White One's host. Think again about what I said because we are in serious trouble. What happened tonight is an event that was similar to base reality, but the person who saved you was different, as was the result. Issari, you die in that base reality. You're only alive because of the redhead. You're not human you're a devil, and while it's good there, it's not here. The reincarnated, which is the vast majority of the species now, are virtually slaves."

That makes both shake in fear.

"Oh, Machine God, you must be real because you gave me Gregor-kun! You must be the best thing since porn! I will believe in you more than ever!"

I slapped my palm against my face. Ddraig kept blinking rapidly and now in random colors of light.

"Oh fuck. I don't like devils. They killed my last host it was for a good reason, but it was a cowardly attack. They shot him with an arrow that hit his heart after we killed the White One when we were extremely tired. I could be with one that is them!"

I snark back.

"You're in a devil in the vast majority number of realities. Your host is often called the Breast Dragon Emperor, and that is his main title. He gets a TV show called Oppai Dragon. I'm helping you not be that here. Yes, she is a pervert here, which is also near-universal with all her versions, but here, your pervert is trying to be stronger off the get-go. Base him is weak and only powers up through breasts, so try to be nicer to me. I want Issari to be strong and to get her dream without subjecting you to that because you're a grumpy gecko, but no one deserves to suffer that."

There was silence for a second before Ddraig started weeping as he learned about himself suffering that. Issari looks to the weeping Ddraig with pity.

"I will never do that to you, gecko. I want the harem, too, but that's just pure torture. Gregor-Kun has been encouraging me to exercise and learn swordplay. He's been doing all this while knowing base me. He knows sword stuff that even our sensei, who is very knowledgeable, doesn't know. He must know this future reality stuff. Machine God, I will be stronger and better than him!"

Ddraig kept weeping this time in pure relief.

"I'll never insult you again, partner! Thank you! I'll also never insult you, too, green man! Please save me from them I'm a good dragon and not Apophis! I just wanted to have a strong rivalry with her because she was the best mate after our fights! Please help me, green man!"

I froze as Issari joined her partner in weeping. Oh no. Was the supernatural world's most heated rivalry ever between dragons inspired by fucking horny! It made me reluctantly ask.

"Albion is a female here, isn't she?"

Ddraig weeps more.

"Yes, she was wonderful to me after our fights to the near-death, but she blames me for our current situation! I didn't think that fighting near the armies of the Great War was a bad thing! I just wanted to have fun with her after and impress them! I didn't mean to kill most of the armies and the leaders! It was Big G that stopped us! He bitch slapped me and Alby around into a circle that would make us into gear! He then got murdered by a crow with knives for ears! We didn't mean to cause that! Alby doesn't remember as much as I do! She doesn't remember that we had a good thing going!"

Oh, come the fuck on! You stupid horny lizard, but that did answer a good question. Kokabiel is his typical rat self and strikes when Big G is busy slapping around perverts.

Issari and Ddraig kept weeping together. Ddraig for Alby. Issari, for the sad story. I finally found my own happy place, imagining the strangulation of a dragon who is a horny fuck like his host. Oh, the rage felt so good, and I'm so tempted to do that to Issari despite everything.

"You fucking stupid gecko, of fucking course, it's a bad idea to do that! I'm in total support for you being killed by him and her because it is your fault! You took the best god who actually cared for us away because you couldn't see that fighting near them in the middle of the war was moronic! Issari, I like you a lot as my friend, but I want to strangle you and him! You stupid idiot dragon, you took away a potential source of power for us against the Xeno and helped break our world! I'm ready to kill you!"

Issari and Ddraig kept weeping in unison before Issari defended her partner while weeping.

"He's my mood kindred Gregor-kun hindsight is 20/20! Leave my partner alone! I'm so sorry, gecko I'll never torture you!"

They weep together in ultra comfort and support. Koriel had been busy enjoying the suffering of the two horny idiots. She smiles more evilly after each episode.

"This Slannesh might be onto something there. This is good."

I slammed the anvil in anger there with the rage now legendary.

"Never agree with Chaos, Sis! They are the worst things in many parts of the multiverse! They destroy civilizations by the millions because of agreeing with them! We are horrifically lucky they are not here, as we would be their twisted slaves because the master of asshole kind is not here, as we make the galaxy burn! If you do that again, I will take your building permit away for three years!"

Koriel froze, as did the other two, hearing my rage. It felt so good, and I really wanted to continue that rant. Issari has never heard or seen me angry before, and neither has Koriel. I gripped the anvil harder, trying to calm down.

"I am like Perturabo in my hate of them! If I have to have that title, I will make it stand against Gods like them who see us as nothing but playthings! We don't have the ultimate asshole, and I will be that forever if I have to! They will never enter this reality! If the Machine God gets made, he will stand against them! I don't want to spread my beliefs at the edge of a sword, but I will if it means protecting us all!"

The room fell completely silent. My rage was clear for Issari, Koriel, and Ddraig, who were now not going to test me. Issari bravely asked.

"What is Chaos?"

I calm down and close my eyes.

"They are gods of evil, Issari. We can and do make them in millions of realities. They corrupt worlds and people, destroying everything they touch, and they have things that drive you insane just by looking at them for a second. Those creatures are called daemons. Chaos is insidious and makes mortals suffer for fun. I hate them because they are chain makers promising you freedom. Issari that future reality was not a bright place. Humanity was evil there. We had abandoned hope and progress, we left behind the idea of wonder and became disgusting. It was a reality of only war and the laughter of thirsting gods."

She and Ddraig were silent again before something else spoke, making us all jump.

"He is correct. Chaos is real, and I stand against it. Why he worries is correct because they can enter places easily. Fabricator never agree with them because they spread like Orks."

Standing behind us is a man. He is wearing my face except his right eye is bionic red. He wears red robes, and next to him is a Japanese woman in a traditional cherry red dress. She is watching the other me warily, but her face smiles gently when she sees me. I widened my eyes, as did Issari and Koriel. Ddraig looked at both with growing horror as he blinked and spoke from his gem.

"Holy shit. You're not crazy. That's a…..."

I finished for him while watching the older version of me in clear suspicion. It's a warp spawn as is the woman.

"A god. You should not be here yet. As far as I checked, there are only two of us and neither of us is a psyker. I apologize to you, madam, for the rudeness, but what the fuck are you doing in my house?"

The Goddess smiles and giggles while the other me snorts amusedly. A robe moved, and showing his left leg was also a cybernetic implant. He just pulled the robes back over it, and the Goddess stopped giggling before growing serious and spoke with a regal tone.

"You're excused for the rudeness, human. I am here because of you and your new patron. I am Amaterasu. I am here to thank you for helping one of mine tonight get justice. You didn't have to help her or kill her murderer, yet you did. Your action, plus your first in respecting our temple despite the representation of us by the fox, led us to watch you more closely. Forgive your patron. He and I have watched you explain to the lizard and the pervert. We in the Shinto are not mad about the girl's new faith. I understand you are not a proselytizing person, and this is vastly preferable to her original fate."

I blinked, then narrowed my eyes at the Goddess. Issari bows to one of her former goddesses and to her new god. Ddraig is silent internally, freaking out, and I don't bow.

"The representative was a bitch of the highest order, and if I cross paths with her again, I will make her scream in agony for the insults to me and the threat of being hanged. I did the deed for her in the closet alone, not to earn favors. Explain how you are real because it takes more than two to make gods. What was her original fate?"

Amaterasu snorted in amusement, in clear agreement with my words on Himura. The Machine God smiles and answers the first question.

"Your oaths and actions throughout today attracted someone, and he helped. You have been feeding my birth since your first conversation with the Fabricator, and you finished the process when you fully embraced your destiny. I am you, and you are me. You who is my wanted champion. I took everything I am from you, and I will not force you to be my champion, though I wish you would. I also wish to help you because we have few friends and many enemies. I care about humanity thanks to you, and I will never be like Chaos or the original one."

Amaterasu spoke up now for the second part.

"She is indeed a bitch. I also understand you did the deed because you want to help people, not for power. As for my former believer's fate she was to die in that place. No, you didn't make that happen. She would have been following after a man with massive pecs and been unaware of the stray. She would have died here, and we were prepared for that until you entered my temple. Then the lines went out of whack, and we didn't know what would happen. Young lady, we tried to help you with the situation, but your nature would have led you to it overwhelmingly. We in the Shinto are not evil, and we do care. We just can't do much because of our sphere and our fading powers. I would rather her be with him than dead."

Issari looked horrified, as did I. That was her Raynare event, and it would have been worse. Koriel looked at the Machine God warily, too, before he smiled at her.

"You're free to continue your beliefs, Fabricator. I hold no claim on you, and neither does the first one. He is gone, having died when your reality collapsed at the end of it and why you were in the warp sea. I do want my possible champion to accept me eventually, and I truly do wish to help you. Your fears are correct, as is Big G's. We have xenos here, but neither my fellow possible friend here nor I can see them."

That agreement on the Xenos by a god makes Issari and Ddraig blink rapidly. Amaterasu looked at the Machine God warily again before she softly smiled.

"You will be hated for your possible champion. However, you are not like the last god that formed. He tried immediately to attack us as his followers launched the subway attacks in Tokyo in 1997. They caused many deaths, and why we are against new ones forming on our soil. Why we were hesitant about you, human."

Issari grew horrified at the mention of the attacks. Her expression made me realize that this was true. I know this group, Aum Shinrikyo, but the year is wrong. That made more sense than ever why they hesitated.

"I'm guessing it was worse here with them. In my reality, they were two years earlier, and they didn't do as well. That's a horrible reason but understandable."

Amaterasu nods.

"Yes, it was. I am sad to hear they exist in your place, too. Yes, Aum Shinrikyo was much deadlier here. They had help from a group of fallen who acted as the brains behind the project. We don't know who their cadre head was."

I spoke up because I have a very good idea who this is and why the attacks were made.

"How many places in the Aum Shinrikyo attacks were close to devil enclaves and contractors?"

Amaterasu thought about that hard before her eyes widened horrifically wide.

"Nearly all of them. Given your extra-dimensional status, you have an idea of who made the attack."

I nodded.

"It is very likely a fallen Cadre head called Kokabiel. He wants a second Great War and might have tried to kickstart it with this. He is a rat and might be using cult events to try to kickstart war. It would be in his favor to do that so as to include us humans in the slaughter now that we are stronger than we were in the first one."

The Machine God gets angry there. He was incredibly pissed because his face turned into all machines, with his eye turning organic. Amaterasu gets pissed, too, as Issari speaks softly.

"The Aum attacks killed ten thousand people, Gregor-kun. You're saying that this fallen head did this to kickstart war. That's horrifying."

Ten thousand people dead thanks to that cur. Even with it failing, he would be extremely happy there. I spat on the floor.

"The crow will die. I will make him scream because that is exactly the kind of thing he would enjoy, given his rat nature with Ddraig. I wouldn't put it past him."

Ddraig blinked and spoke again.

"That was him! He did this, possibly too! Oh, my holy scales, that's not good!"

Amaterasu is confused, but the Machine God isn't.

"I want him dead and you as my champion now more than ever. If he truly did this, he is my enemy, and I will help you kill him."

I look to Amaterasu.

"Get your people to look into this because he has a plan in the other place to kill a Gremory and or a Sitri. There are two Gremory here in Kuoh, along with a Sitri. He will attempt something similar if his plan is like that again. The Gremory I met can't fight a wet paper bag easily."

The Goddess nodded before looking towards the Machine God.

"If your likely champion is correct, you will have my full backing in allowing your existence here in Japan. This is a bigger possible lead than we have ever had since the attacks. Azazel denies up and down he allowed Grigori to do this. We have never believed him, and that is why we have standing orders to the Youkai and Principle Clans to attack Grigori if they enter Japan. If this fallen is the culprit and he was rogue, then we will rescind the order on Azazel. Champion, you have my support in being here. Your deeds for my priestess and the girl earned you that. If your theory is correct, you will have the support of the Shinto permanently, and I will give you vengeance on the fox. She is extremely close herself to going rogue."

That makes me smirk evilness. I began to laugh like a supervillain at such horrible promises of pain and suffering on Himura because I was right, and vengeance is beautiful. Koriel and the Machine God are just amused incredibly well by that as the Machine God's face returns to normal. Issari began to pant heavily in open perversion because this was hot for her like it was for Kuroka.

Kuroka shivered pleasantly. Her mate was doing that laugh again. Oh, why did she have to like that? She went back to crushing noobs with her pals. Kalawarna was playing, too, and was interested in this idea. It was a silly idea, yet this potential mate was getting sexier the longer she stayed.

I stopped laughing.

"Deal, and I will do digging on my own. I promise that I will protect the Shinto if I become the thing I don't want. I'm not going to destroy faith that goes to Gods that try but, if there are rat ones are out there, I will have them justify to me why they should exist."

The Goddess nodded at that promise before disappearing. Issari stopped panting and looked to her new god.

"You will bloom under my hopeful champion. You will not regret becoming a warrior of Mars; however, you will not see the light often, girl. Iron and Blood is our creed. You must understand that you might lose the light you are and become like another version of you. He is now interested in you because he had a similar thing with the universe that changed everything. He helped me form to give us a chance here because we are extremely close to and almost completely in what he calls dark forest zones. He tells me to tell you hello and that he has it, too. If you get it, no favorites. His advice to you. Don't disappoint him."

Issari beams and grows determined.

"He will see that I am not like base us. I'm not stupid and powered by breasts. I love them but won't make our partner suffer."

The Machine God chuckled.

"He will, but he is watching you more closely as the last one he saw was disappointing. That one failed because of an inside job because they trusted a woman who was like your friend here now. She was a very well-hidden monster who was given power before she abused it and him. She ended up enslaving that reality, and the One Above All had to nuke it to keep her from spreading like Chaos to another reality nearby. You trusted the right person here. Don't hold his lying to the Teaser against him too much. Alex was good here too. However, he was dying."

That stopped Issari and me. Another Issei is helping us? I ask the more pressing question.

"How was he dying? According to my hospital report and the diary, he felt fine."

The Machine God sighed.

"The attempt was them, but the goal was his death no matter what. The Himejima made sure this time that if they failed, the secondary part of the explosive rune would activate. He was soul-dying. The day you woke was the day after he died. He would have been left in that bed you woke up in for three weeks. He would have stayed there till the smell would have attracted someone. He had no chance, and that is why they don't think much of you. You were inserted at the end and the death for him. He knows you're trying to honor him, too. He says to tell you that he resented you till you helped his cousin. He still doesn't like you too much; however, he accepts that you helped her there and now with her situation."

Oh, Machine God, they did kill him and had learned lessons from Akeno. Issari is horrified, too. I want to ask, but I don't because I'm still horrified that he lost this all. The Machine God sees the look.

"It will be soon. I will do what I can there. I do wish you would be my champion. I need an avatar that embodies the perfect Warrior of Mars."

I hesitated. A champion of a god. I could be broken immediately and have another way to even the odds.

"I have one battle and was completely lucky with the element of surprise. It won't be like that always. Not until till I earn it, and I am truly the Warrior of Mars."

The Machine God smiled.

"You impress me. I will watch you closely and help when you ask."

He disappeared. Issari and Ddraig looked at me impressed, before Issari finally said.

"Tell me everything about this dark place and yours. I need to be like you in being informed and I will show the other me that I am different from our base. I will be like you and trust in the strength and certainty of steel. That fallen killed people for war if you are right, and I need to protect my parents from people like him. Make me a Warrior of Mars, too."

I nodded.

"It all begins long ago with a species called the Old Ones. They are our makers, along with many hundreds of other Xenos in our galaxy. They made a horrible and short-sighted mistake…"

Chapter Text

Chapter 7.

Trust in the Omnissiah.

The following day, Issari and I ate breakfast with a curious Kuroka at the table. Issari has haunted eyes, knowing that universe fully, and has now undergone a new idea-changing process. She's still a pervert but will now try to be a bit more private than ever because of Slannesh and that pit.

We ate in silence before Issari finally said softly to us.

"I will never be them, Gregor-kun. I will try harder to be good."

Kuroka didn't get any of that while I reassured my stupid best friend.

"We will never reach them, Issari. We don't have that crippling flaw in feelings that they do. Be who you are just don't ever think about those depths of depravity. I will help you with it like you with our goal."

She smiled there brightly, with Kuroka curious about the context. I smile more at Issari.

"You could be like the nuns, Issari. They were the coolest shit, along with the saint you want to bone, who we considered her to be with her badass detective girlfriend."

Issari brightened as she had loved the sisters of battle and their kick-ass ways. Issari asked with stars for Celestine.

"They all had white hair with that strength to resist them?"

I smiled more, showing teeth.

"Yes, they did. Only one was hard confirmed to have fallen, and while there were probably others, she was the only named one. They were bad people and zealous to the extreme, but they fought monsters without flinching. My favorite normal person from there was a hero, too he just had crippling imposter syndrome. For all their evil, they had good there too and can be better than them while not ignoring their lessons that teach wisdom."

Kuroka kept tilting her head while Issari grinned.

"I want a white hair one, but I want to be like you more than ever. You're choosing their way of war to keep us safe. I don't know if I could do that."

Kuroka wagged a tail in frustration.

"What are you both talking about, nya? Nuns? Making something nya? Your hero?"

I smile, as does Issari, before I extend a branch.

"Bad Cat, we are discussing important things that help shape how we view the world. I will give you a hint about it. Imagine a sea, and remember that analogy because it will shock, horrify, and amaze you. I promise that you will get it then."

Issari grew determined.

"I'm joining the Legio Solar to fight with my Fabricator-General against them who threaten our world. With Iron and Blood will I stand."

Kuroka narrowed her eyes at me.

"What is her gear? This is turning weird, nya. Sexy, you're cool, but I'm not into cults. Aum was bad, and I didn't sign up for that, nya."

I understand her hesitation.

"It's not that Kuroka. Yes, my beliefs are going into the Legio, but you're never going to be forced to join the religious side. You know I haven't tried to preach to you, and I tried to talk the pervert out of it."

Kuroka studies my face before repeating the request with a softer face.

"What is her gear, nya."

I nodded to Issari, who squinted before the gauntlet showed up. Kuroka widened her eyes in shock horribly as I explained.

"Kuroka, you're in a room with two Longinus users. I will trust you to keep that quiet, but please trust me in return."

Kuroka looked at me, then Issari in shock then smirked heavily in lust at me. Before she started sweating, glancing at an evil-faced Issari, who was undressing Kuroka with her eyes glinting as I smiled.

"You have a pervert who is incredibly smart, Kuroka after you. I warned you she could be strong. We are a much better option to the other crew."

Kuroka sweats, facing an extra horny dragon, and looks at me to save her.

"I'll be good nya. This is game-changing, and both of them are around again. I can see the potential here, nya."

I smile cryptically. Issari does, too. We smirk together. Kuroka whined out because that means a lot. Her ears flattened in some fear. But I see it, too, in lust. She likes this more than fears.

"Will be good, Sexy. Chestnut, please, I didn't know, and I."

Issari purrs, and it's scary.

"I am the Red Dragon of Mars and will get this cat."

Kuroka whimpered more before she jumped out of her seat and then hid behind me, shaking. I snicker before I break up the horny.

"Down Skitarii. Cat will see your strength, but give her free will. Kuroka, I would like your help securing the station. Can your friend meet us today or Sunday for bodies? Did Seekvaria have a bounty on the stray?"

Issari glares at me for stopping her hunt while Kuroka purrs, nuzzling me

"She can meet you tomorrow as Grigori has her for today. There is a bounty, and you are the best mate ever, nya! I'll set up wards to keep people out. My mate is super strong, nya!"

Issari growled like a dragon as I flashed her a warning. She continued growling at me, making me narrow my eyes at her before she finally huffed out.

"My cat Gregor-kun. Stay away I will not be denied."

I snorted while Kuroka shook again.

"She is fine, Issari. Besides, she's helping you in other ways, such as having an Xbox. I have a potential bounty, and I'll get your cheese swordsman. I also know of a blonde swordsman here who could use a good waifu."

Issari grins evilly for double the swordsmen while Kuroka looks at me with hearts in her eyes. Issari finally speaks in a very pleased voice.

"Your tribute is acceptable, but I will be back, and he can't protect you forever. I will be the strongest Red Dragon Empress. Gregor-kun, I need to get going. My parents expect me back soon."

I snorted amusement as Kuroka kept shaking in that new knowledge. Issari had wanted to start immediately, and her hypno indoctrination had made Ddraig freak because it was more evidence. He quickly brightened up because this helped him, too, as he hoped they could beat down Alby and knock some sense into her. He begged me to help him get his waifu not to kill him anymore. I don't have sympathy for an idiot but will try for Issari despite everything said idiot has done.

"I'll see you out and key you into the locks."

Issari glanced at Kuroka with pure lust before becoming professional. I got up to let her out as Issari followed behind me. Kuroka kept shaking in fear, seeing Issari moving like a predator in training. I keyed her into the lock, and she smiled evilly at Kuroka, who was watching from around the corner of the kitchen wall. Issari, however, smiled genuinely at me and hugged me around my middle section.

"You're the best, Gregor-kun, and I will stay with you till the end. I don't hate you for Alex as you are him now."

I hugged my friend back, whispering.

"I will tell her one day, but probably not until she is ready."

Issari detached from me and then smirked again at Kuroka before she went out the door into the morning. I closed the door, and Kuroka whined out now that it was semi-safer.

"Please protect me, my mate nya."

I snicker again.

"You called her weak without giving her a chance. You can suffer for that, but I will help you out. I do have a question for you. Your friend Kalawarna, what cadre was she in before being reincarnated?"

Kuroka tilted her head.

"She never said and didn't say much about her past nya. Why?"

I frowned.

"I learned, thanks to someone on high, that the Aum attacks had supernatural backers. I need to know if she has any knowledge of cadre heads that could have supported that."

Kuroka widened her eyes and then grew incredibly pissed. Her eyes narrowed to slits, and her ears flattened in rage.

"Three other nekoshou from our small population died in that attack, including the only male nekoshou and his two mates. One was my aunt, and my mom nor my dad, who was a former exorcist, ever found out who was behind it. Who!"

I get more pissed because this screwed over the nekoshou, too, If this is Kokabiel.

"I have an idea, but I need firm evidence to know if it is the person I have heard about. Whoever it is, I will take my axe and make them scream in agony for this, and I will leave three especially deep cuts on them for your aunt."

Kuroka kept hissing in rage. She was about to promise something to me, yet I stopped that.

"I do it because it's right not to get with you. You're incredibly sexy and beautiful, but I won't do anything like that which might cause regrets. Don't offer it."

Kuroka's ears went up before she nodded.

"I won't offer it, but I will help stop that sort of thing, nya. That's a ton better than the other crew who just wanted Chaos."

That confirmed it.

"We need to secure the station and get the bodies gone. I'll shower then go there. Are you permanently here, or are you a temp? I get it if you're not staying, and I won't hand you over if the devils find out."

Kuroka thought there.

"Temp, for now, as I promised not to get you into trouble too nya. I will begin to set up my wards at the station. Consider it a favor for my sister."

I nodded.

"Deal, I'll be right there. Only go inside once I get there. I need to investigate the whole area and see what room we are working with. I will make something that will make us the most powerful group on the planet. I might be late because I need to visit a dojo and tell them I'm committed today for other things.

Kuroka looked at me for a moment before she smiled softly.

"I will believe it when I see it, nya."

She transforms into her cat form, and I open the door for her to do her work. I then rushed to shower and got ready to run to the station. I will apologize to Murayama if she is there at the dojo. If not, tell Ohashi-sensei to tell her for me.

The shower was fast, and I immediately started getting shoes and clothes on after being done. Kokabiel was worse here if this was him. Thinking of the people in the subways makes me want to saw off his wings and turn him into a servitor before making him slave away in a forge, never to see the light of day again. Koriel liked that idea, too, and we laughed maniacally together thinking of that idea.

We continue laughing at that image, and I might make that a punishment for truly evil fucks like Cao Cao if he is that, along with Rizevim. I especially want to do that to Euclid, whose shit is disgusting on a whole new level, as Grayfia is not a toy. She is a professional maid that beats the shit out of her lazy sis-con husband. How the underworld ever functions without her being, there is a fucking miracle. Despite feeling extremely good from the shower heat and my idea for Kokabiel, I have so many things to do today.

The jog to the dojo was quick, and I will escalate my training along with killing as many strays as I can to get stronger. I won't have a shred of remorse for strays that do what that fuck did to his victim. Mars shall have a Lord of Iron, and I will make that man-child's title into something good here. As I entered the dojo, I was surprised to see Murayama and Katase practicing in the ring. Murayama saw me and brightened but lost concentration and got whacked. She hissed, and Katase didn't smile in her victory. She, however, does look towards me.

She narrowed her eyes at me, and I narrowed mine. We watched each other, lightning dancing between us before Murayama tried to stop her friend. The room temperature dropped as Katase growled.

"The one who had potential yet lost it by hanging with a pervert."

I just raised my right eyebrow, and that pissed Katase off. She advanced towards me with her sword raised. Murayama tried to stop her.

"Kat, he isn't one."

Katase is not listening to that. She hates perverts clearly and now is against me. So, no kendo club. I can offer to spar with them for more pissed-off foes. Katase growled.

"He is one, as no sane person hangs with a confirmed sex offender. Perverts deserve no hint of sympathy or kindness."

Murayama looked extremely torn here and begged me with her eyes not to take offense. I don't, but Katase needs to chill.

"You are wrong. Murayama-san, I was only here to inform you I can't spar today. Things have come up, and I will be unavailable until Monday."

Before Murayama could reply, Katase advanced towards me with her sword raised high.

"Fucking pervert! You had actual potential as a swordsman, and instead, you slide on my friend to fucking peep!"

I am now very unimpressed. Yeah, It doesn't look good but don't automatically assume something.

"Why peep when I can be productive on things like reconnecting with family, Katase-san? If you're implying that I would do that to family, I should beat you down to defend my cousin's honor. I'm not a pervert, and assuming shit like that will get you into trouble one day."

Murayama is horrified that that was the reason I was sliding. Now, her eyes hold genuine fear that Katase had poisoned the well between us. Before Katase could say anything, Ohashi-sensei spoke up. His face was very unimpressed with his niece's friend.

"I will allow an honor duel because you're out of bounds, Katase-san. You're my favorite student, but this is unacceptable for one in that position. Gregor-san has been nothing but respectful to you while you have not."

Katase growled her rage as Murayama backed away before the pink-haired swordswoman finally spat out her apparent disgust for me.

"I'll beat down a pervert who thinks he's hot shit just because he can beat a newcomer. I will enjoy making you suffer."

Oh, you want to play that way, Katase.

"I issue the dual. If I win, an apology to me and my friend, along with Katase-san apologizing to my cousin. All publicly because I would never do the insinuation that was made."

Katase grew even more pissed, while Murayama is now utterly broken. I say to her before Katase could continue her shit.

"I hold nothing against you, Murayama-san. My issue is with your friend like how hers is with mine."

Katase spat to the ground.

"If I win, I want you to admit publicly you're a pervert and let me beat you black and blue whenever I want without fear of reprisals. You are a disgusting person hiding behind a mask."

I nodded.

"Agreed, now swear it back."

Katase is extraordinarily arrogant.

"Agreed you are going down."

Ohashi gave me a wooden sword while Murayama begged me to forgive her. I didn't hear her, as I would not be weak. If that title follows me, I will earn it.

I enter the ring and assume my stance in my dueling style. Katase was on the other side, with a bloodthirsty grin and smug superiority. I prepared myself for this as I would never peep on Akeno that's Euclid's level of shit. Ohashi prepared to speak, and Murayama was beside him on his right. She is distraught that this was done at all. Ohashi finally spoke.

"Begin. Best of two."

Katase and I watched each other, with neither of us moving. She is not going to be the aggressive one to try and weave a bullshit story. This is petty, and she must be highly arrogant, being Ohashi's favorite student and the kendo club head. Something must be the root of the hate because this is too personal. I, however, want her to see that she is wrong here, so I make the move. Observing something, I think I saw.

I moved left without attacking, and she moved to mirror me. We prepared to continue the waiting game before I finally opened with three sharp pokes, one to her center and two to her left. She caught each poke and then riposted before she began her attacks with three stabs in fast succession in three different directions. I caught each and then poked and exploited a thing I had indeed noticed. She favors her right hand badly. I poked towards her right hand, and she blocked it, but it proved she had a weakness. Her hand wobbled slightly in an unnatural way. It was swift and then hidden just as fast. So, she favored it heavily to cover that up. I, however, keep up the pressure. With five pokes, that gets her on the defensive. Before I strike with my first opening move.

Three chops that are all made on her right. Each blocked, but I stab twice and make another potential opening there. The stabs are making her expend more energy than before. She swung back and almost clipped me on my right leg. I blocked and then swiped and clipped her right thumb. She winced, and Ohashi called.

"1-0."

Katase grew more pissed but kept up her steely face. Murayama is surprised at the clip, and I don't boast. We prepared again for round two.

We again eye each other; however, Katase goes full-on aggressive right from the get-go and opens it with four stabs toward my head. I block each one and then riposte her backward. She surprised me again and dodged left and whacked towards my left arm. I blocked, but I fucked up because she immediately went full berserker and kept up the aggressive moves.

Five more swipes, each extremely fast and hard, were made as I blocked them all, but it's speeding up as she whacks harder and faster between each strike. Each strike pushed me back. Katase went faster than ever after the five failed, pissed beyond reason at my first blood. The blows continued to rain down, and I barely held them back. Each faster and faster. She is also growing wobblier in her right hand. Her preferred hand. So, I let her win this round.

She whacked me on my left arm extremely hard. Ohashi calls.

"1-1."

Katase doesn't gloat vocally either, but her smirk is pleased, while Murayama is surprised I held out that long. Ohashi is looking at me in curiosity. There is no hint on his face of what he is thinking. I won't be kind here and won't make Akeno suffer from my idiot self. Nor Rias as her hopeful look flashed before my eyes again. I hardened my heart to be the Lord of Iron she thinks I am. Katase is nothing compared to Riser, Kokabiel, Rizevim, Cao Cao, Trihexia, or any Xenos there might be. Be a Lord of Iron or nothing will happen well and leave weakness behind.

I finally said my first words since the challenge was made.

"Iron within, Iron Without."

Katase barks out, amused.

"You are plastic at best, pervert."

We got ready again as Ohashi watched.

"Begin."

I go all in on surprising everyone, dropping from my dueling style to a style used by the Space Wolves. I opened it with three chops, all going after her right hand.

She blocked every move, but the randomness of the strikes, the lack of a clear path, and no discernible reason for the paths or hints threw Katase off badly. I kept up the pressure immediately because this was no game. I'm wasting time allowing her to make me angry, for Akeno's sake. She is wasting my time in trying to protect the world from the supernaturals that get away with their shit so God damn often that they think they are invincible. I will make them fear Iron and Blood.

My strikes are faster and faster with every single blow. Katase holds me back barely but falls back. Murayama watched in amazement, as did Ohashi. I keep up my attacks and keep pushing her backward. She catches a blow and tries to riposte me back, but I see the hand wobble horribly. I throw more brutal attacks at her and keep pushing her back before I see the worst wobble yet.

I then struck fully and whacked Katase on her right hand before twirling her sword out of her hands and to the floor. It clangs loudly before I point my sword against her heart. She is looking at me in wide eye horror and holding her badly hurting hand, cradling it. Murayama is amazed by the swordsmanship and Ohashi watched with the most interest yet.

I glare at Katase with my red eyes, making her back up again as I advance again to her heart. She is scared badly by this and gets ready to beg, but I stop her.

"You will do the deed in the school courtyard in full view of everyone. If you ever see anyone say my friend is a sex offender, you will crush that instantly, and you will apologize to my cousin loudly and vocally. She will never have anyone peep on her, nor will you. I will beat down anyone who does that. Don't test me because I'm not going anywhere but up. I am the Lord of Iron will. Understand?"

Katase kept shaking but responded.

"Understood."

I then withdrew my blade from her heart. Katase watched me with horrible fear but also a fascination and now lust. Murayama has pure hearts in her eyes. Ohashi just nodded his head in approval.

"Excellent matches. I will sponsor you if you desire. You have immense potential for swords, and I only caught a single hint of that last style in something Scandinavian. Everything else was not known, and I want to pick your brain on this because that style is fascinating."

I bowed to him and then presented my sword, which he took before I finally gasped multiple times. My legs and arms ached, and Murayama tried to give me water, but I refused it with a hand before answering for Ohashi.

"I can share parts. I'm not nor will ever be a master in the ones I have been thinking up. I need practice, as does my friend. We want to become good at this and beyond, and if my cousin will give me that title, I will earn it."

Murayama has more hearts than ever and was about to apologize profusely, but I stopped that with a small smile.

"We have no quarrel Murayama-san. I am happy to spar with you again. Other than the apology in the schoolyard for her, this is forgotten between us."

That made Murayama blush as she looked down. Ohashi is stone-faced again as Murayama finally mumbles out.

"I'd be happy to spar with you more. May I please have the right to call you Gregor-kun?"

I chuckled and nodded for her.

"Only if you allow me to call you Murayama-chan. Now I have to go and get something done before I meet my cousin and her friend for dinner later this evening. I'd be happy to learn the blade with you when I'm free."

She brightens while Ohashi is amused, not hiding this. Murayama looked at me and nodded her head.

"Of course. Can we share phone numbers? I want as much practice as I can to eventually go to the pro leagues for sword dueling. I want to learn the rapier style my uncle said you use. It looks like I could get used to it easily."

I smiled and then bowed to her.

"Teach me your style too in return. Knowledge is the key to understanding, and I seek to get it all."

Murayama smiled beautifully as we shared numbers. Katase had been silent the whole time, and I saw her eyes watching me with lust. I bow once we are finished, and I get ready to do actual work. Murayama is beaming in happiness, and Ohashi is back to his hard-ass self.

"I will get a wood rapier made and would like to see your chosen style at its full potential. You are interesting in many ways, Gregor-san."

I smiled slightly but nodded. Before I prepared to leave after forty-five minutes of wasted time, I expected Katase to say something before I left. However, she didn't say anything. Her eyes continued watching me as I waved to Murayama and then left, rushing to the station.

It was a long fifteen minutes later when I got to the restroom near the station. A step forward toward it suddenly made me feel weird as if I wanted to avoid the station. I tried to approach again but still felt like the place continued to feel wrong. Despite how wrong it felt, I finally got to the station's entrance, and that's where I finally saw Kuroka. She was inside the entrance on the first landing, looking at me with lust and an impressed smile.

"My mate is stronger than I thought, nya. You got through the wards. You must have something in your family that lets you power through nya. They are strong enough to keep regular humans out, and the wards shouldn't be noticeable for devils."

Clever girl before I shrugged.

"I have it in the family, and I'm sorry for being late. Someone was petty and called me a pervert who would peep at my cousin. I beat that person down."

Kuroka was not upset, but she eyed me more openly with lust again.

"It's fine, nya. I didn't go inside yet. I, however, am happy to see my mate has honor and will defend his family nya. Our kittens will have a good dad; protecting them is a checkmark on my list."

I snorted.

"You're just a horny kitty, but I wouldn't have my roommate any other way. Thank you for the wards. You will have to teach me that. Please key me into them so I don't feel weird?"

Kuroka kept purring before she smiled, her teeth showing. She gestured to me to follow her, and I did, feeling utterly wrong to be here. The Bad Cat led me to a tree, twisted her left tail, and then a ward stone popped up from under the tree and gently took my hand before having me touch it. The feeling immediately slid away, and I shook my head at the strangeness of it. The stone dropped back into the earth, and Kuroka showed a new side of her as we entered the station with three balls of fire acting as torches.

"I'll try, but you might not click with warding nya. It's a hard skill to learn, and that is why master warders are extremely rare. Less than two hundred exist, and they don't share the skill easily. I know enough to get by, but I am nowhere near a master in them nya."

We entered the tunnel and into the earth. As we walked, I prepared to see the bodies again. As we continued down the hallway, I started to feel sick imagining them, and Kuroka saw that. She put a tail on my wrist as we continued deeper in.

When we got to the station proper, I saw the body still there, but now there were three massive rats on it. The new bright light made the three rats scurry off it. Thank the Machine God they are not Skaven, as those always creeped me out. Kuroka looks at the body and sees no limbs or head, along with the cut on the shoulder.

"What did he do to piss you off, nya?"

I looked at his body and not Kuroka.

"He kidnapped my best friend. I won't let anyone hurt her."

Kuroka widened her yellow eyes, horrified.

"He tried to hurt her!"

I nodded.

"He did. I won't let people like him do that again."

I moved past the body, ignoring it, while Kuroka followed me, now sort of mad. The two of us began to explore the station fully. Thanks to Kuroka, I learned it was one of five such stations abandoned in 2008 after the financial crisis. The city had cut back on everything, and its subway was now down to three stations. They had bricked in the five now abandoned station tunnels, and no one entered them.

When the two of us found the second body, Kuroka saw what I meant. I say a small prayer for her, asking for forgiveness for not killing him earlier and not knowing where she had been taken. The Machine God whispers to me that she doesn't think I need that. She will get home thanks to me, but that doesn't make me feel better. I, however, leave her there for now. Kuroka and I checked the rest of the station, and while there is a good amount of space here, it is not enough for the reader in its current prototype form. I ask Koriel to rework the design down more if possible.

She said she would try, but it soon became apparent that we needed a bigger place. There is enough room here for a shooting range and more storage space for wargear. Perhaps even a small space I can turn into a proper forge. Kuroka watched me throughout as I made mental notes.

"What is your gear? I have never felt it or read a description of it feeling like that, nya. No, Longinus is like that, so what is it?"

I am silent for a second.

"It's like blade blacksmith, but I can't say more until you know me. It is a Longinus, and I will show it to you soon. How many other strays are like this one in terms of relative strength?"

Kuroka eyes me a bit more, watching for a hint of a lie.

"There are four others in terms of similar strength that are all pawns, nya. They are duo pairs of two brothers and two sisters. They don't do much without the other and are all a bit more dangerous, nya. One group is a gear user and a magician, while the other two are tengus. They are all recent strays and plan to get into the bad side quickly nya."

I don't want to fight a gear user or tengus, who are supposedly good in melee. A magician is trouble, too, but I don't want to fail that woman in the closet or people like her again.

"Please tell me where they are holed up. I need to improve, and I will accept nothing less than the best from me."

Kuroka nodded at the answer.

"The magician and the gear user are holed up in an abandoned warehouse in the nearby industrial district nya. As for the tengus, they are in an old house in the poorest section of the city. I only met the four once at our gathering place nya. There is a rule of it not to go after each other, and we who don't do that put up with it because…."

I get the end.

"Everyone else is against you. I won't get you into trouble either. I have a question about the bounty size for this one, but I'll hold off on it. Thank you for helping me despite my hesitation in telling you everything."

Kuroka was surprised I understood that part of stray culture so quickly. Seeing my honest thanks makes her smile.

"I like you so far, and you're inching up that list. I'm just used to no one getting strays, nya. The churches and Grigori have us as kill on sight, and the devil nobility throws up many lies about us, saying we only run because we are uppity and don't respect our proper superiors nya. They tell the commoners that we prey on their children and torture them. We good ones and even most bad ones don't do that as they are just like us nya. Yet the commoners believe it wholeheartedly. It's why we are so secretive about our stuff nya. I understand why you won't say much about your gear, as trust is hard."

I felt pity for good strays before I looked around the room for any potential issues that might arise with building a base here. The Rats need to be exterminated, and I want to trust her completely.

"I'll show you something soon that will make you like me more after. It is a thing very few will ever get. Issari is interested in it, but I told her it's not worth it."

Kuroka looked increasingly interested there. Issari was deeply interested in being a perpetual, but the description of how your body feels like everything is on fire down to your soul terrified her and Ddraig.

I will never encourage anyone else to become one. I don't regret it now, but I am feeling the beginnings. I will feel it fully eventually after everything is done. Issari won't get that till later. I think of what it would forever mean as you stay young while everything decays around you. Watching your family not like withering away from age. Kuroka saw the big sad starting to show and took my hand.

"It must be something that you didn't want, nya."

I never did, but you give up things you want for duty and others. I remember Rouboute, who hates his position in life surrounded by the things he despises and fought to destroy. That haunting line of his hits me again. Why do I still live?

"I didn't want it and will never be easily able to get back what I gave up. Sometimes, however, the world requires sacrifices from you for others. I only wish for everyone to be safe. To not fear the void and the lingering darkness that is out there. I never do things for pure power, and I fear I will one day lose that."

The Emperor was forced to do that. He's an asshole, but he was right in his assessment of the situation. Chaos was everywhere, and he could only trust a few; even then, Erda betrayed him. I understand how that hurts and how he tried, and while a tyrant, he was working to save humanity utterly from an uncaring universe. He probably, at one point, was like me in being hope-driven and not as xenophobic or hateful.

Kuroka squeezed my hand.

"I believe you, nya. You are a mystery wrapped in a puzzle and don't seem like many Longinus users who have poor impulse control. They do, and I like that, nya. My last potential mate was strong but didn't have the half I like more with having a plan."

I don't have a plan, just a rough idea of one. Canon is dead, and my former plan was to follow it to that beginning point and then follow along. But with how everything is going, I won't know what will come.

"I don't have a very long-term plan, but I will continue to work on it. Right now, it's just an unescapable truth that life will never be perfect or easy."

I continued looking around, and when I saw everything in the station, I decided this place would work for now. It was smaller than I had hoped, but it would make a good bolthole and training space for Issari and me. After checking my phone, I see it's almost time for Akeno, and I need to know the situation fully. I will come back here tomorrow with Issari and start getting her used to weapons from the far future.

Kuroka smiled when I told her I needed to go soon. When we exited the station, she wished me luck.

"Good luck, nya. I hope it goes well. You're keyed in here, so it shouldn't be too bad coming back, nya. I'm assuming you will use this place to help train Chestnut?"

I nodded.

"I will and be training her on other things. Can you key her in next time we are here or teach me to do it?"

She smirked at the request.

"I will try to teach you, but I'm just an apprentice at it. My teacher was a peerage member that was stuffy nya. He died on the table of our king sadly. He was a rook that threw ward stones down, trapping foes, and then beat the shit out of them nya."

I chuckled.

"That's funny. I probably won't do well for a while. I, however, am here for a very long time and will need things to do. Thank you again, Kuroka. I'm probably not going to be big on magic, but it's better to learn counters to it. You want me to bring home dinner for you?"

She brightened there at free food.

"Any type of fish, nya. It's been so long since I've had a good fish. I was planning on doing a few things in the city today, too, but if you get me fish, I'll be happy, nya."

I laughed there.

"I'll get you some fish. I like burgers and fries, but sadly, I can't have many of those same with chicken nuggets."

We both get dreamy eyes over nuggies before. I'm ready for Akeno. Kuroka put her illusions on and then waved as she left. I like Kuroka here. She was nice, and while many would be staring at her chest, I didn't. Her eyes are better and showed me she was incredibly similar to her base reality self in terms of personality. It is also refreshing to act closer to my actual age with her. It's hard to sometimes not beat Issari up for her stupid kid stuff, yet I wouldn't have my best friend any other way.

Akeno was meeting me at a small tea shop close to the school, and I was nervous because this could backfire horribly if I didn't play this right. I entered the shop and saw her in a booth separated from the rest of the shop by a small half-wall with cherry blossoms. She doesn't see me yet busy with her tea. I walked over to her and then took a seat opposite her, startling her. But upon seeing it was me, she smiled brightly with a genuine smile. She caught on my face the nervous smile.

"I am happy to see you, Lex. You look like you had a rough day."

I smiled and was about to say something, but a waitress came over and asked what I wanted to drink. I asked for water, please, and the waitress left to get me that as I finally replied.

"I have had one. I was extremely busy talking with my friend most of last night. Then, I talked with a potential roommate that I'm looking into sharing the house I have right now, and it has been good so far. How is Rias-san? Is she still upset from yesterday? I didn't mean to upset her."

Akeno was worried about the roommate part. She, however, said to me after my water arrived.

"Rias is okay. She has been happy since she last saw you. Your first meeting with her yesterday must have left you with a bad first impression, but she isn't a bad person. Her situation is complicated, and I think you know what I will ask Lex. Do you know?"

There it is, the inescapable question.

"I know, however, I'm so very lost."

Akeno grew both sad and relieved that I knew. She looked at me, and then the sound slowly died down before spoke to me with a face that hoped I didn't freak out.

"I'm what's called a devil, Lex, like the ones from the Bible. Rias is also one with her family being nobility, which is why she has been treated like that."

I don't break my no expression face.

"Devil. So, like a demon and, you steal souls? I'd get how effective you'd be at that, Keno."

Akeno smiled at the teasing at the end, then started giggling, breaking the tension that had built up.

"Fufufu! I don't steal souls, and neither do other devils anymore. You're not mad, Lex?"

I do smile now.

"I'm not at all. My first encounter with the other side was entering a temple to explore something, and I ran into a Kitsune who threatened to hang me on the doors of said temple. I did research after the temple, and I have awful information because of how the internet is. I'm human, though, so how are you a devil?"

Akeno grew ultra pissed at learning that was my first encounter with the other side.

"I'm what's called a reincarnated devil, while Rias is a pureblood one. I became one when I was ten Lex. They did more horrible things to my mom and me after you and your family left. They killed her and tried to do the same with me. All because of my bastard father. Rias is what is called a king, and I'm her queen with the whole system used for reincarnation based on chess."

All information I know already.

"I see. I'm guessing that devils have different thought processes to humans."

Akeno takes a drink of tea before sighing in pleasure.

"We do. We feed our primary sins the thing that is most prevalent about you before reincarnation occurs."

I take a drink of water, allowing me to hide that confirmation on my face. Yet Akeno hasn't been lusty since we met, so what was her sin?

"Alright, that makes sense. I have so many questions for you, Keno. I don't like the reasons I'm thinking of why Rias-san is like that. Nobles are rough for regular humans for devils, it must be worse. I don't like where my mind is going because of that."

Akeno grew sad, too, and I saw what had likely bonded the two together.

"The nobles are worse, Lex. Rias is high nobility, and the pillars, which the noble houses are called, are brutal in their games. They constantly target Rias because she doesn't have something from her mother's side of the family. I love Rias as my king; she cares about the four of us. It's just the remarks have taken a heavy toll on her. Please don't hate her for latching onto you yesterday, as she was the happiest I have seen her in three years there."

I don't hate her. This is sad and true because Akeno is also sad when saying that. I remember Rias looking into my eyes with such wishful emotions of me. I don't want a noble daughter waifu, and there are so many problems, especially with me being a possible half-breed. I join the sad.

"I don't hate her for that. It's just that she was so down. I felt she was in something horrible for her, and she didn't know how to get out. When we first met, I felt like she was eyeing me like meat. I'm just a regular human; if you are reincarnated, she may want to do that to me."

Akeno grew even more sad.

"She does want that badly. I stopped her from trying till you got an idea of what was going on and for you to have a choice. Lex, I won't lie. Our situation is bad, yet I'd endure the worst of it willingly if it means you are free. You're my hero, and I do mean that."

Oh, you bat rat cousin. You didn't mean to be what led her to me, and she was cruel in exploiting that faint hope.

"I'm not a hero, Keno. I'm just an idiot with fragments of the past. I want to help you and her, but I enjoy being human. I would not trade the moments of kindness I received in the hospital from people who cared and helped me rebuild my life."

Akeno, it seems expected this answer of no along with the branch.

"You have already helped Rias. She began to practice more for the situation when we returned to our dorms. She really does want you, Lex. You are her Lord of Iron and inspired her train to train. She doesn't do that much because she is called weak so much. She desperately wants the small chance that you will return that to her. Please don't lead her on if you're not interested in her. I understand why you did that, but it's cruel as she desperately wants a partner like you."

So, she has done it fuck. The situation is worse than I thought with her status, but she needs to help herself, too. She can't just rely on a single knockout piece. That was not fair to Issei or fair to Issari if she wanted that which she might not now.

"I just wanted her to realize that I would not help in whatever the problem is if she expected me to carry her. That's okay for some people in online games, but this is not that. She is welcome to join Issari-chan and me along with you in exercising. I want my friend safe, too, and have encouraged her to learn swordsmanship. First for regular creeps but after the kitsune and her threat for them too. We are at the bottom but shouldn't be at their mercy."

Akeno sighed, knowing that was the reason I did the thing with Rias.

"You are right, but it's still cruel if she thinks you're interested in her. No one has been like that before with her. Lex, your offering is good, but we need serious help. Our group, called a peerage, is in a horrible bind because of our king. She is in a betrothal contract with a very likely heir who is extremely cruel to his reincarnated pieces. The only way out is a game between our peerage and his. He has an almost full set and multiple game wins, while there are only four of us, and we are rookies. We need help, and I get why she is desperate for the knockout piece. Lex, I will still protect you, too. Rias is now more determined than ever to have her Lord of Iron because you give her badly needed hope."

I get that it's extremely cruel, but she can't just be slothful there.

"I like redheads; it's my favorite type of hair. I don't want to lead her on, but it seemed to me that she was abusing your friendship to get closer to me. It's not an excuse for that thing, but I don't like that at all if it's true. She is in a hard place, but I won't reincarnate. I learned something from the crash. It changed how I see myself. I don't think I can reincarnate."

It's a good story for being a perpetual. Akeno looked interested in that admission on redheads and was extremely curious at the end.

"Why do you think that you can't? You and Rias would be a good couple, and not just because of yesterday. You seem like you are sad too in several ways and that you regret something horribly."

I regret Kate and I falling apart because I didn't consider her feelings for our situation. I am beginning to regret that I'm immortal now. I get why Issei loves Rias but she is still a noble and still a young woman not used to love and how it takes many things to make it work besides pure hope. Yes, she could bring resources and land to me, which would help immensely, but I'd be abusing her for that, and I'd never be able to forgive myself for that.

"The crash was bad, Keno. I found something in it that terrified me because it is not normal. I don't know if it is related to the other side, and I can't tell or show it easily. It is hard to even guess what it could do, yet I believe I can't, given my limited experiments with it. Do you know how the system for it works?"

That admission made her very scared, and I don't blame her. The doctor reports I did get access to were terrible, with multiple things that could have kept Alex down forever. He escaped that by the skin of his teeth. The reports also revealed why he was here with his family and not in the States. He was here because he asked his folks if they could see Akeno and her family. They must not have known because they had said yes. Akeno said finally.

"I don't. The system maker is extremely isolated in his dealings with people. He doesn't share information about it because of something that happened early on in the system's history. Lex, what is this thing? You're scaring me."

The fear is plain on her face.

"I'd have to show you it. I have never found anything like it before from the regular side. I don't want to ruin this with the request I would need to make. It scares me, too, Keno, if it leads to what I think it does. I might be a freak, Keno. A massive one as it changes how I see myself if it leads to the conclusion I have reached."

I have to show her and not here. Akeno softly says to me.

"You can't be as big a possible freak as me, Lex. How extreme is the thing you have to do to show me? I can erase the memories of people here if need be."

That's still not right to them.

"I'd rather show it in private. Keno, I'm the bigger freak than you. This way, it's less work for you and less potential trauma for them if they somehow break free of it. I will need an incredibly sharp knife or a sword."

Akeno's face grew increasingly scared. The noise came back, and Akeno got the attention of a waitress and quickly paid for the drinks. After fully paying, she grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the shop.

She pulled me towards an alleyway nearby and threw up privacy spells with us in the furthest corner of the alley. She looked at me, and her eyes were frightened in the most extreme way.

"What is it, Lex? Please don't tell me it's you cutting yourself."

I shake my head.

"Not that way. I need a knife, Keno. I died in the crash. I came back, but not the normal way, after they restarted my heart. It woke something in me, I'm now different."

She looked at me, horrified at the admission.

"Please don't say things like that, Lex! If you are having flashbacks and your mind is making things up to cover you, I can get you help! Rias knows a good mentalist, and we can get that fixed fast! Lex I…"

I shake my head.

"I'm not lying. Please give me a knife, Keno. We are family, and family needs to stick together. I want to reconnect, yet starting on not knowing this won't make that possible. You shared, and now it's my turn."

She quakes as I plead with my eyes. She reluctantly summoned me a sharp knife. I took it and cut a line across my left arm. Blood flows out for a few seconds before it starts to close and fast. Akeno watched in wide eye shock. I then cut off a finger. I don't scream, only whimper as blood spurts out. Akeno gets ready to scream but only stops when the finger reforms. Akeno watched in horror as that happened. I finally say.

"The crash was ultra bad, Keno. I should not be walking, but I am because of this. It was weak at first, but then it got stronger and stronger. My conclusion is that I'm that. When I say I'm here for a long time, I mean it. I am a new freak."

Her purple eyes widen more than ever at the admission. She looks at the finger on the floor of the alley and then at my new one. Before, her eyes filled with such pity for me. Tears come to her eyes, and she pulls me in for a hug as she weeps softly.

"That's why you think you can't. You think that you're that. Oh, Lex. I'm sorry! I didn't think that you."

I pat her back as I say softly.

"I don't think she could do it even if she wanted to or anyone else. They would torture me for the secret and experiment on me till they had it. Keno, you said they think differently than us, but if there is one thing everyone wants, it's this. I want to help you and Rias-san, but I can't be in her peerage if the system works the way of true reincarnation. This is my inescapable truth. It's fading, too, the scar."

She wept more than ever and kept hugging me before mumbling.

"You're here forever, and I will never lose you again. You meant it literally. I'm so sorry, Lex. I'll tell her she can't do that. She will cry as she wants her Lord of Iron to be with her in being devils. She wants a wedding with you, yet you can't be a devil."

I look down because this will hurt her more.

"I'm still here, but I would be bad for her status. You can pass it off with a slim chance if I'm of the same race. I can't be if the system requires my heart to stop for a hint of time. I want her to be stronger so she can win this now that I know that. She will lose more if she goes after me. I got the feeling humans are seen as less than dirt by the supernatural world when the fox threatened me. I don't want her sundered from her family, who you said does try for her. Like how I'm sundered from the rest of them and my mom and dad. I will never see them again if I'm correct."

Akeno hugs me tighter than ever as I back up my statement.

"I have the hospital report and can share it with you. It's why I really think that, Keno. I really do want to help. I need to get stronger because if I'm right, they will all come after me. I don't want to become a test subject or a prisoner of a powerful person, yet I can't join the game that way."

She weeps again as that road is closed for Rias and her. I pat her back before she mumbled out.

"Do you remember your dad?"

I shake my head.

"I don't. I have pictures of him and Mom but nothing else, and with magic being real, I can't trust them if it's an illusion. I don't know anything about him."

Akeno hugged me tighter.

"There might be a way to help that isn't joining. He was incredibly private when we talked as kids, but my father hated him and always glared at him. My dad is supernatural. I think yours was, too. Please take a DNA test today. You can get your redhead and safety Lex if you have who I think it is. It's the least that you deserve for this. He could be the key to our problems."

I don't like that line of thought because it makes him seem more likely. It could help me immensely if it's him, but it also paints a target on my head from several people, especially if one of them gets upended out of a position of power by someone who isn't a pure devil. Yet it could help Rias get her a much better deal than Riser if it's him.

"I'll take the test, but I don't know about her if I am whatever you think it is. I don't want her desperation to be the foundation of anything we might have. She will regret it if it is correct. I would too, and I don't ever want more of them. It would stick with me forever if I am correct. That's especially wrong for her because she doesn't seem horrible, Keno."

Akeno had come up from my chest and put her hand on my right cheek.

"She is willing to do anything to escape this; Lex becomes anything for it. She won't regret you if you're truly this worried about her, even though she is a stranger who didn't get started on the right foot with you. You'd be our hero. I know that's not fair to ask you to do, but never not think that you're not one."

I'm an idiot, not a hero. I am stuck here because of a being more powerful than gods. Entrusted with gear that could destroy humanity if I was an utter bastard like the other person who enslaved an entire reality to them. Yet you give things up for others.

A soft voice hits my ear.

"You are one. You found me and are going to get me home. You are a true hero who will help all of us. I chose your God and you because you came into the darkness where I laid to stop evil while knowing you were not ready. I will never leave the new Omnissiah that knows what it means to be a true hero."

I am not one. Issari is the hero, not me. I will never be Cain. I'm not the Omnissiah. I never finished college or made deeds of wonder. I was nothing but a failure in everything I had ever tried. How could I ever be that title or anything else? Yet Iron Within, Iron Without.

"I just want the real Rias. She can be whoever she is with me. I don't want her to betray who she is. I would never force her to do anything she doesn't want to do. I'm not a hero, Keno."

Akeno smiled softly into a bright smile as her tears for me dry.

"You are one, Lex. This could be something that makes you both very happy. You don't see it like how many people would. They would see it as a way to increase their power. You are thinking of her first. You want everyone to be happy but you. The world needs more people like you. Try for her and me."

I want to, but I remember Kate. She who was the brightest star in my galaxy. It's not fair for Rias to always be held up to that. Yet I need to accept that Kate isn't here. It is a new world, and I will never see her again. I finally let the beginning of her go.

"I'm going to try, but we must both do it. She can't eye me like meat, and I won't lead her on. When can I take the test?"

Akeno brightened and then burned the finger before leading me to a wall area perfect for hiding a portal. She opened one up and stepped halfway through before extending her hand to mine. I will have faith in steel and hope I'm wrong. I take the hand and step through.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8.

In the dark do secrets lie. The unescapable truth.

The portal exit was in the ORC's club room. Rias was not here, thankfully, but Shirone was here. She was sitting on a brown couch with a bag of sweets and a stuffy face like Ravel. She watched Akeno and me with a critical eye before returning to her sweets. I don't stare as I'm unsure what to say to her. Akeno leads me to a couch and sets me down there. She then says to me with both anticipation and dread.

"I'll get Rias and the person who can do the test here."

I nodded and then looked down to the floor. Akeno goes off and exits the room through the old wooden door. The room grows silent other than Shirone eating her sweets. I catch out of the corner of my eye, and she is eyeing me closely. She was frowning but didn't say anything as she watched me. I don't want to say anything that makes me come off as a pervert or anything to give her the wrong idea. She continued not to say anything for a few minutes before saying in a prim voice, entirely unlike her base self.

"Stranger-san, I have seen you before. You bought weights. Akeno-senpai brought you through a portal, so you know. Are you considering joining Rias-sama's peerage?"

I smile a little because that is funny. Shirone is this place's Ravel truly. She can't see my amusement there but continues watching me.

"I'm not. I'm just here for something else, white hair-san. I'm Gregor. May I have the right to know your name?"

Shirone watched me more closely but was pleased I was being proper.

"You may. I am Koneko. It is interesting to meet you, Gregor-san. You are different from most. You should join. Rias-sama is a wonderful king and will be a good choice for you."

I don't think she will like me much after my answer.

"I'm good being human, Koneko-san."

Shirone frowned now deeply, getting a sneer.

"You'd gain more being a devil. Humans have next to no redeeming qualities other than numbers. We are better than them."

She is close to OSF thinking there. Why is she up here near things she hates other than obeying her king?

"I am not interested, Koneko-san. I prefer being this. I apologize if that offended you."

She glares at me hard now as the sneer grows.

"You lost the right. Don't say my name again, human. I have no time for worms."

She got up and left the room, not looking back at me. So, she is a devil supremacist. That's going to be rough, and I don't want to know what else is different here. I go back to waiting for another ten minutes before Akeno comes back and sees Shirone is no longer here. She put two and two together and answered the question I didn't ask.

"Koneko-chan hates humans. Someone tried something against her recently, and it poisoned her against them completely. She doesn't say much about it to us, but she hates it up here. I'm sorry, Lex."

I sighed.

"It's alright I'll stay away from her. The person doing the test is on the way here?"

Akeno nodded at the question and the understanding of her fellow before she sat next to me.

"She is. Rias was able to grab her. She's usually busy, but we caught her in a rare free time. Please don't be scared too much of her. She is like Koneko in her stuffy attitude, but she is fun off duty and gives good advice."

It has to be Grayfia. I was proven right when Rias and the maid entered the room. Rias was wearing a black shirt and jeans, and her face lit up when she saw me. Grayfia was in her maid outfit and looked a little less stuffy than normal. She watched her sister-in-law brighten up out of the corner of her right eye. Her eyes focused on searching for something before she introduced herself.

"Hello, Gregor-san. I am Grayfia Lucifuge. Rias has told me much of you."

I was about to reply, but Rias interrupted, so excited that I was here.

"Gregor-kun, you are joining! Thank the Morning Star!"

Akeno grew angry there, as did Grayfia, seeing the uncomfortable look that crossed my face while Rias was beaming with her eyes closed. I gently corrected that.

"I'm not Rias-san. I'm here for something else, but I want to help you and Akeno."

Rias grew horrified, and her bottom lip began wobbling. Grayfia saw the depression hit full force and put an arm around her sister-in-law. That steadied Rias a tiny bit before Grayfia continued from where she left off.

"You don't know your father is what I am gathering from Akeno-chan. She has told me she believes it to be a Devil based on past interactions with your family. I can confirm this or prove it wrong. Would you like the test?"

The final test and the truth. I see Rias ready to weep now that she has lost this hope so lost in her depression. I wanted to hold her, but the truth before anything.

"I would please wait till after this, Rias. I need to know this."

Calling her by her name makes Rias break from her depression. Grayfia smiled at me with a genuine smile on her face for the move I made. She prepared a spell and whispered a trigger phrase in her right hand.

The spell was blue and hit me gently with the force of a breeze. We all watched it dance around my seated body. It did that for ten minutes. After that time, it retreated and returned to Grayfia. It made a small display on her arm, and her eyes widened to saucers seeing the results. Rias watched and tried to get a glimpse before Grayfia stopped that with a look. The white-haired maid kept studying the results before she said something.

"I would like to rerun the test. For double confirmation, is that alright?"

I nodded again. Grayfia saved the result with another spell and then cast the spell again. Akeno is looking at me, worried while Rias is looking at me with eyes wide with hope. Ten minutes later, the spell ends and again returns to Grayfia. She reread the result. Her eyes widened again. She tripled, checking the result before Grayfia finally spoke again.

"Your father is indeed a devil and one I know well. He will be delighted to know you're still alive. However, it will be incredibly hard to reach him as he denies every one of us who tries to meet him."

Fuck it really might be him. Rias asked, now so desperate to know.

"Is it him, Fia?"

Grayfia doesn't answer Rias. Instead, she gestures to me to come over to her. I get up and slowly make my way to her. Grayfia extended her arm to me while pushing Rias's head away with the other arm. Rias whines, but Akeno grabs her friend's arm and shakes her head in a furious no. I gulped and looked at the results.

It's him. His face is looking up into mine from the spell screen. He is exactly the same as depicted in the series, with green hair, blue eyes, and a slight smirk on his face. He looks close to the pictures I have just aged a bit up. Here on the screen, he is in his mid-twenties, whereas in my photographs, he is in his late twenties or early thirties. Grayfia finally says his name.

"Ajuka Beelzebub. I couldn't believe that grouch was married until earlier this year. He is always private with his personal life. However, now knowing this, you look like him and confirmed my suspicion. I will attempt to get in contact with him. My husband is his best friend, and he doesn't even know where ten percent of Ajuka has his secret hideouts. It will be a while before we can get a reunion together. I am interested in getting to know you Greger-san. You are about to enter a very different world. I will keep this quiet until you are ready to share this."

Rias brightened with the name reveal. She looks at me like I'm the only star in the sky. Akeno looks at me with wide eyes at my dad's name. I am screwed. I'm a noble halfbreed like Vali. Diodora is my uncle. The mind-controlling, gaslighting prick who tries to fuck over Asia and successfully did get her excommunicated. Fuck. I might be Heir. If the Satans don't have a hereditary system and even, then fuck if they do, I'm not the lord of flies. I keep looking at his face. His smirk is taunting me. I finally replied to Grayfia.

"Thank you for this, Mrs. Lucifuge. Am I using the correct title, yes? I'm new to the other side, and I'm missing knowing many things or have incomplete information that's surrounded by myths. I don't want to offend."

Grayfia smiles gently before it dissipates as Rias gets ready to do something she will regret. Grayfia glared down Rias, making the redhead shake. It hits me, too, as I start to shake and now don't ever want to piss her off. Grayfia tones it down and then responds.

"I will let it slide because you are technically correct in your usage today. Otherwise, please call me Lady Lucifuge. I understand and can guess he continued his private self around you and perhaps your mother. I would be happy to help you by answering any questions you have. After all, you are my star son."

She's my godmother! Rias gets even more excited there. She will try for a marriage route now with me if I am Heir to the Astaroths. Oh, fuck off, One Above All! Akeno looks at me with hope, too. She tempers it with reality and her information about the other half. However, this solves a few problems like money, getting noble protection, and the fact that I can openly hunt strays. However, I risk pissing off Kuroka but I could be her greatest friend and push to help her get cleared.

Grayfia hugs me before saying softly in my ear in a whisper.

"I was uninformed about that till he spilled that to my husband and me earlier this year when drunk. His secretive nature is terrible. He has been going through a very rough time thinking you are dead, along with your mother. He hides now, not because of privacy, but because he is very depressed. I promise I'll get him and you back together then go back to his normal grouch self."

I softly said to her, hurting that he was that private and sad.

"I don't remember him. I lost most of my memories because of how my mom died. I'm scared to fuck this up."

Grayfia pulls my ear, making me hurt from the action before frowning upon hearing that.

"No cursing like that in my presence. I understand and will do what I can to help you. Please tell me the story. Rias out."

Rias whined while looking at me with hope.

"Fia, he can help me! He is the best chance for me to get out of this! Please, Gregor-kun, I'll give you whatever you want and I'll be a good wife! Please help me from him!"

Grayfia is pissed at her sister in law begging and increased the pressure making us all shake badly. Grayfia then spoke with us all shaking.

"Out, and do not beg. You are a noble daughter of House Gremory of the 72 pillars. You will say nothing of what you have learned here to anyone else, including Heiress Sitri. I will revoke your camel petting rights for three years if you do. Understand."

Rias whimpered badly while I'm in shock hearing Rias likes camels. That's her most critical anime flaw. I thankfully don't need Chainy as much, however I'm starting to pet machines in a not regular fashion. Issari saw that last night and had made fun of me for that. Rias gets ready to beg me again but Grayfia increases the pressure once more, making me want to pass out. Rias finally nodded before she ran out of the room. Akeno gets ready, too, but Grayfia stops her with a look, and the pressure reduces dramatically.

"Stay. Explain to me what you know about this. He never said anything about the incident only that you and your mother died. He was nearly black-out drunk and didn't remember confessing that to us. We pretend not to know."

Akeno's head nodded quickly and almost in a blur. I don't blame her Grayfia is a hard-ass maid who scares people, and I get it now. Grayfia leads a still-shaking me back to the couch before throwing up privacy spells. Akeno recovers first but rubs my back, trying to get me to settle down. I finally do and start while still shaking slightly.

"It was a car crash. I don't remember the cause or anything else. The first thing I remember is waking up to a bit of glass, almost poking my left eye out. I didn't move till help arrived and they got me out just before I heard an explosion then the black took me. When I woke up next, I was in a hospital bed being fussed over by a nurse. She immediately asked me if I remembered anything. I told her I didn't. She asked me if I remembered my name. I didn't and was nameless for three days."

Akeno's heart broke there and Grayfia looks at me in pity.

"Why the name now?"

I stuck with my story.

"I watched movies in my bed. The first one I watched was Star Wars episode two. I liked the second star there and when I looked up his last name I liked it. According to the eventual papers they did find of me, I'm named Alex. However, I am Gregor to me, and I don't want to use a name I don't remember. I only let Keno call me that. I don't remember much of anything from before the first time I woke up except brief flashbacks of things."

Grayfia looked at me before she sighed.

"I see. I have never seen them. Do you remember anything else about your family? No names for them?"

I answer, finally getting over the shaking.

"I know my last name is Mason, and my mom is a Himejima with no mention of my dad's name. I didn't know that till now or that he was a devil. I'm completely confused about everything, and my first experience with the other side was being threatened by a fox youkai to hang me from the doors of a temple I entered to explore because I was curious."

Grayfia grew pissed, as did Akeno again. Grayfia, however, now realizes how badly out of touch with everything as Akeno asked.

"He is the heir, isn't he Grayfia-sama?"

Oh no.

"Yes. Ajuka told me that, too, in that black-out drunk session. Gregor-san, you are the Heir to House Astaroth of the 72 Pillars, our noble houses for devils. I will inform you of more details and information about everything. Refrain from doing something with Rias. She is desperate for a way out and doesn't understand your situation. I can see you're trying to help her with her problem but do not do anything that can cause more issues for you now. Make an informed decision when you have all the information."

Akeno giggles at the assumption of me but fuck, dude. I wish Alex would help me from beyond the grave. The Machine God tells me he will be unable to help much because he didn't know either. I finally responded.

"I'm nobility? I'm just a kid who was getting ready for school to work my way to total emancipation because my mom made that a condition if she and my dad passed. I don't want to do anything without having all the information yet I want to help Keno. I won't do something to risk hurting her and, by extension, Rias Lady Lucifuge. I couldn't manage more than myself, and I'm expected to manage a house of the nobility of devils who, according to Keno, have worse political infighting than regular human ones."

Grayfia sighed again.

"I will help you. As for your desire to help them without hurting their position more, I'm sorry for assuming you are like that and you're definitely his son. I will do what I can to help cover this up till we have a stronger position. House Astaroth has been silent on its internal affairs with the Heir presumed to be your Uncle Diodora by the pillars. Ajuka told us that they know you exist but nothing else. I will do my utmost to help you with this. I am skilled in the politics of the nobility and can advise you. You are planning on attending the school, yes?"

I nodded.

"I am; I will, however, take no favors for entrance. I will earn it through hard work. If I am Heir, being here could help Rias have an extra excuse to stay up here. She seems terrified of whoever she was begging me to protect her from."

Akeno widened her eyes while Grayfia was pleased.

"I will inform my husband of the situation. As for your plan for Rias, that can help immensely. Her parents are being pressured by the other party to withdraw her from the school before the year begins. They are close to saying yes. My husband and I can intervene there with you as a way to stop that. This shows me you do care."

I think of that woman in the closet before she hugs me ghostly and calls me Omnissiah again.

"I do care. I will never not care. I want to make my life mean something and I worry about failing the people who rely on me. Leaders need always to remember that and apparently, I will be one."

Grayfia smiled more there as Akeno looked desperate. This is my new unescapable truth as I make the collar stronger again. Shirone and Kuroka are going to hate me more. Shirone will think I played with her and because I'm a halfbreed below that of reincarnated. I'm immediately the enemy of the OSF and the GKF. Rias will suffer worse from me. Yet we probably don't have another way out unless Rias trains her ass off and they solve their potential problems. How bad must Riser be for her to look at a halfbreed with that much hope? Akeno hugs me whispering into my ear.

"You don't have to help us Lex. Your life matters, too. You can get any redhead you want now. You could probably get a group of them."

I softly say back to her.

"I just want one and have never wanted more. I just want someone to understand my life and I would never ask anyone to give up that right as a person. I won't accept that unless I have no other choice."

Grayfia closed her eyes, having heard that.

"You will not have that choice, Gregor. It's heavily expected and enforced by law. I will explain why. Devils are in the middle of a population problem. Our base fertility is incredibly low with purebloods like Rias and me in incredibly small numbers. The reincarnated are a little better off, but the rates are still low. You being a half devil puts you in an unusual situation. You have a much higher fertility rate, and that will increase your desirability."

It hurts knowing that I won't have that and that I will have the harem. Akeno says the blunt truth that Grayfia isn't saying.

"They will hate him. You have to tell him everything. He's against the whole system and needs to know everything. He might have that, but they hate him. My cousin is intelligent you have to tell him everything."

Grayfia closed her eyes again in true sadness.

"You are right, Akeno. You will be hated. Our society is extremely different from human ones. While your fertility rate is vastly better than the rest of us, you face heavy stigma. However, Akeno, it's better than you think it will be. It will still be a big factor in views on him, but Ajuka will be helping there. He is our race's true hero and this has won him much leeway and it will help Gregor more than anything else. The comments will still happen, but Ajuka's legacy will soften the blow extensively. Without him, we would have died out centuries ago. You will have new expectations placed on you to be great like him. Other Pillars will try something in multiple ways and no side of the politics in the underworld is clean despite how much my husband tries to make them be. You will face an uphill battle, but you know that. You face a new problem with your position, too, along with an advantage. Akeno, you know what I mean."

Akeno grew sad. They are talking about my gear, before answering.

"I was going to mention it to him at dinner tonight. Lex, you have what is called sacred gear. It another reason why Rias was so determined to get you into the peerage. Gear makes regular humans powerful and can also be given to half-humans. It's rare, but it has happened enough times that we note that."

Grayfia looks at me again closely squinting at me searching for something. Grayfia doesn't force the issue, seeing how uncomfortable I am, thankfully however she continues watching me.

"I have never heard or felt a description for your gear. It feels like a blast furnace and yet also close to blade blacksmith. We will have to investigate it. However, this makes you more interesting, and you now have the protection of being a Pillar heir, which will stop people like Rias from attempting anything. Your father helps here, too, because no one will anger him. Ajuka makes the pieces for future sets, and no one else can do it. You will get a new set for a king but will be a slightly harder sell because of your status and current power level."

Oh fuck. I forgot about that in my horror of being his son nearly all nobles get sets. Before my mind races this could help free Kuroka and help free the good strays! Help the reincarnated who are slaves! I don't want slaves but rather a group of scientists who can build more things that can advance humanity! It is a way to protect Issari from them if she doesn't want to become a perpetual. It could do so much good, but it would be a possibility with my status. I can abuse the nobles and their shit for actual good change.

I don't show any of that on my face. Akeno was surprised having not thought of that either while Grayfia chuckled.

"You are indeed his son. You have the same look as he does when thinking of experiments."

Oh, fuck you, Dad though it's also ironic in a way. The son is a believer in science and faith as one. That's funny along with a half devil being a potential future champion of a god. The Machine God is also amused as I feel that with Grayfia and Akeno seeing the slight smile on my face as Grayfia chuckled again.

"Most definitely his. You must have other questions. I will stay tonight to answer as many as possible and get you all a cooked meal. What would you like to have?"

I smile and reply.

"Something with fish."

I enjoyed the meal that Grayfia made and the fish was excellent. Akeno and Rias also enjoyed the meal, during which Rias was busy looking at me with such hope. We were sitting in a room in the building, and Shirone was busy the whole time glaring at me. Her yellow eyes are boring through me, and she has been silently pissed. I also met Kiba at last. He is not like his base self either looks the same but he didn't have that one thing Issei would have hated.

He is not as brooding and was more genuinely friendly than base him. He also doesn't hide the pain beyond a fake smile. Poor Kiba I'm going to be throwing him under the horny dragon bus. Kiba was immediately interested in me because of the sword stuff he saw.

"I see you're a swordsman I'm kind of that myself. You seem nice, Gregor-san as Akeno-chan has said, you are. Koneko-chan, you should give him a real chance otherwise, your eyes will fall out of your head."

That last part was teasing at the youngest here. Rias was about to crack down on her rook when I stopped that.

"White hair-san is alright not to like me. I'm not offended, Kiba-san. As for being a swordsman, I'm learning the blade. I want to be good at it eventually."

Shirone was surprised while Kiba grew more interested and eager hearing that. Rias has hearts in her eyes at hearing this with Akeno amused at the look. Grayfia was also amused standing next to Rias though she hid it well. Kiba smiled a real smile seeing his king happy.

"I could always use a sparring partner to practice against. It's never bad to have that."

I smile there.

"It's not. My friend and I use a local dojo that has been good to us so far. The owner is knowledgeable and is a true teacher."

Kiba smiled, obviously knowing which one I meant.

"Ohashi is indeed is an excellent instructor and swordmaster who can easily teach newcomers. The other dojos are good, too, but he has won multiple dueling tournaments and is a legendary swordsman here in Kuoh. I'll have to drop by more. However, I don't have the time with how busy I usually am."

Akeno saw the look I had. She answers, amused, after looking at the pretty boy for permission, which he gives with a stupid smile on his face.

"Kiba-kun is busy most of the time because he does charity work. He is rare among us in doing that especially with his sin."

I had picked up quickly that the other person revealed it, and you don't ask. Kiba is happy to explain it.

"My primary sin is greed and I feed it uniquely as all of us do. Rias is wonderful by teaching us how to do it well."

Shirone is pissed by the lack of formality there.

"Rias-sama Kiba-kun. Please refer to our king properly."

Kiba is just more amused as is Akeno. This must be an everyday thing, then. Rias is just too busy watching me with hearts in her eyes. I, however, smile at Kiba.

"I get that. You look Western, so it makes sense to you. I was raised in the United States, so I also get the idea there. White hair-san, I'll show my respect for that."

Kiba smiled broadly while Shirone glared at me for allowing Kiba an out. She softened a tiny bit by my continued nonuse of her name. However, she still hates me. How did she become a devil supremacist? Rias was still watching me with such utter hope, and I didn't like what might happen if I said no to her. It's not manic, but it can quickly turn to it. Grayfia pulled Rias's ear after the staring lasted five minutes as Rias whined.

"Please, Fia I need him! He is it!"

Grayfia is not impressed. The sight amuses Kiba, and Shirone supports the maid, but not in a good way.

"Rias-sama, you would be better off with a superior devil than with a human worm. He is weak."

I'm not offended, even though Akeno is for me. Kiba shakes his head at Shirone.

"Oh, Koneko-chan, not all humans are like that one. He was just an ultra-disgusting person. I'm sure Gregor is nice."

Shirone doesn't care nor is intimidated by Akeno as she continues glaring at me. Rias is still getting her ear pulled and doesn't get involved. Grayfia finally let go of Rias's ear and glared down the redhead.

"He is new to this Rias. Your staring is not going to win you his acceptance. You are missing key information and will not understand things. Don't try what you are thinking. You are making him uncomfortable but Gregor-san has decided to help you delay the next round of talks."

That surprised Rias who looked at me with pure hearts now. I offer the brick for Rias.

"Lady Lucifuge has told me your situation a bit more, Rias-san, and I put forth an idea to delay it with me as the excuse. I do want to help you and Keno but I don't know if it will be that way. We are strangers, and I don't want to inspire something in you that you might later regret."

Grayfia nodded properly and backed that up while Rias was both happy and not.

"Rias, you will help him get used to his new status with me. We will meet twice a week to do this. He is free to choose what he wants."

Rias now has utter hope and despair on her face. Before she remembered my words, she grew ultra-determined and looked me dead in the eyes.

"I will earn it. You won't have a weak redhead. I will prove I want this and you for more than just the escape. Gregor-kun, I will show you I'm not weak."

Oh, fuck come on. Shirone and I are sharing the same look. The white cat is in disbelief, while Grayfia is amused, as is Kiba, and Akeno wants to snicker. Rias continued without fear, showing she had a knucklehead side.

"My Lord of Iron will get his dreams utterly with me. He will see that I will never regret becoming his wife. Be ready to see the real Rias Gremory. I will earn your love, Gregor-kun!"

Shirone shook her head in open disbelief, and Kiba began to bark out laughing. Akeno was utterly amused at her best friend before Grayfia gently whacks Rias, who oofs. The maid shook her head in dismay as I sweat dropped there.

"You're just like your brother Rias. You are always doing things before you think. Don't attempt anything that can cause you and him trouble. You will be good, or the camels will not see you."

Rias wept waterfall tears before begging to pet the camels. Especially one named Mr. Humpy, making me sweat drop again. Chainy was never going to be abused by me. Note: never let Grayfia near the sword. Second note: pet machines more because that was something she couldn't easily take away if I could get rid of them. Kiba continued laughing while Shirone now looked at me suspiciously. She wants to ask, but Grayfia turns her death glare on the cat who sweats. Rias promised to be good because Mr. Humpy was the best camel who needed his best friend. That finally got Grayfia happy with the redhead, who kept weeping.

"I will arrange for wards at your residence sometime this week. I will make sure you get protection for your status, and I will do my utmost to get you into contact with him. Rias, you will collect him for the lessons. What days are acceptable and open for you?"

I winced because that cuts down on stuff. There is a fire in Grayfia's eyes that promises eternal pain and suffering if I say no.

"I'll let you know, Lady Lucifuge. I have an extensive schedule for ways to get stronger as well. I will have to adjust things, but I'm willing to make time."

Grayfia likes that answer.

"I will have Rias get back to me with the times. Your routine is commendable for understanding your disadvantages. I will be free for wards on Monday or Tuesday and I have prepared extra food for you this evening. You are like him and pick up on things quickly, so our sessions might be fast."

Shirone finally gets done with the vaguely hidden stuff and growls out to Grayfia.

"What is so special about this human vermin Lucifuge-sama? They are nothing but a plague on the planet. He might have gear, but it's a weak version of twice critical at best."

Akeno's face grew pissed. Kiba backed off a bit because he didn't want to be near the cat's rage, telling me Shirone is one of two juggernauts in the peerage. Grayfia is not impressed, and Rias grew ultra pissed. I don't offer my opinion because it must be bad whatever set this off before I finally ask.

"White hair-san. What have I done besides being me that has angered you?"

Shirone glared at my face full force as she hissed at me.

"You are a human who denies the opportunity to escape your filthy existence to become superior to them. You cling to them like they are worth something. Devils are a superior species, and we have every right to do whatever we want to them."

The table stills as Rias gets even more pissed, as does Akeno. Grayfia looks at the cat in open disappointment, but Kiba doesn't say anything. That woman and her face flashed again to me. Her being kidnapped and then killed by that fuck is ok for Shirone. That final look of pure horror on her face looking up into mine makes me pissed beyond belief, and something cracked. I don't explode on her but say with my eyes looking down at the floor.

"So, it's ok for strays to hurt us. To kidnap people for worse things and then kill them, then deny their loved ones the chance to see them alive again. You sicken me because no one with a soul should ever condone that. I gave you a chance to prove to me you are a good person and that you think that is disgusting. Rias-san, I will take my leave."

Rias is pure horror now, and Shirone doesn't seem to care about the problem her king has now. Akeno is beyond pissed, too She gets sadistic and then makes lightning dance. Kiba is looking any and everywhere other than his fellow. Grayfia doesn't answer the original question, but her disappointment is evident.

"I will see you out. Rias, speak with your rook this is unacceptable behavior to a guest."

I get up from the table. The first thing I will do is create an enhancement station to get me up to a Sola Auxilia and then beat down this cat. She would say that to the woman left in the dark alone and dead in despair and her husband, who was so upset and desperate for his wife and her fate. The unknown woman hugs me again, and once more calls me Omnissiah. The true hero of her and her husband who will be sad but will thank whoever gets him the information. The people of the subway attacks by Aum, if it's indeed him, will get justice, she says. I don't know why she insists that I am the Omnissiah. She tells me as I leave the room, she will go to my God's afterlife. She had demanded that to be with her hero forever.

Grayfia hands me food for later while I'm deep in thought. I take it and say to her before I leave.

"They will never not have a champion in me, and I don't care if that makes me hated. I get the feeling that is common throughout the world, yet I will never accept that crap. I will still try to help Rias, but if the girl tries anything, I will show her my strength and certainty of steel."

Grayfia eyes me with her face completely schooled like a proper kick-ass maid.

"It is common. I would, as the professional, recommend you leave that behind, but as your star mother, I agree. The girl will get no support from me. As for Rias, you are generous with your time and effort. She has insulted you, and you have cause for a demand of recompense."

I have to be a hard ass if I'm going to be a noble.

"I demand that she spend extra time training her peerage and herself. She will earn her way to me."

Grayfia smiled barely before she schooled her face again in a half second.

"I will inform her of the demand. Have a good weekend, Heir Astaroth. I will open a portal to your home."

She does after learning my address. She must know the city well because of the Gremorys, and the portal is in the forest close to my home. I exited it and gave a proper bow. Grayfia bows in return, and the portal closes. I keep the rage bottled up, walking to my door and entering the house.

Kuroka is again playing on the Xbox. This time, she is playing a surprise game of Command and Conquer. Her ears and tails are still out, and she looks to the door with a raised eyebrow. She saw the bag I carried, and she brightened up after taking a sniff.

"Oh, that's fish! You are definitely my favorite potential mate, nya. You look ready to kill somebody and seem troubled."

I set the fish on the table for her and then responded in a very blank voice.

"Your sister is a bitch. As for trouble, I learned something. You might not like it, and I didn't know about it a few hours ago."

Kuroka frowned, hearing me call her beloved sister a bitch and more so when I mentioned the next part. She kept frowning and asked.

"What did she do, and what is it?"

I want to do many unkind things to Shirone, as I reply with my anger boiling in my soul.

"She said that strays like the sick fuck have the right to do that to humans like my best friend I also learned who my dad is."

Kuroka stilled hearing that and searching my face for a hint of a lie. Her eyes grew wider, and she saw none, and she grew increasingly hurt. Then she grew sad, then pissed.

"Dad always loved us, nya. He pampered her and called her the snowcat. How could she say that about them nya? We are stronger than them, but they are so interconnected with us nya. She really said that?"

Her voice sounded filled with so much pain. I nodded, softening my rage for my roommate, who is cool,

"Humans are worms with no redeeming qualities. I'm sorry, Kuroka, she said that to me, too."

Kuroka's ears flatten in sadness. She is down now, and I feel bad about destroying that for her. She kept being sad before I tried to cheer her up.

"Our situation has changed, and I can help you out more. I'll be gruff I'm a half-devil. My father is a noble and an extremely high one, too. I might be able to get you a pardon eventually."

Kuroka had her ears go up in supreme surprise. She looked at me again before she searched my face again.

"Who's your dad, and how nya?"

I prefer this to her sadness.

"My father is Ajuka Beelzebub."

Kuroka widened her eyes, and her mouth dropped to the floor. She then fell off the couch and hit the floor, twitching. I get that feeling I wanted to do that, too. Finally, Kuroka gets up from the floor in utter amazement.

"Why didn't I see it, nya? The hair is almost exactly his. Oh, you're even more attractive now, nya. He's a super devil and the maker of the evil piece system. Our kittens would be incredibly strong, nya! That might really work. Sexy your number one if you do that nya."

I let loose a small smile.

"I'm Heir to House Astaroth, and I can help you there too. However, I need more combat experience to get stronger faster than ever now. I'm facing a nobility that hates me bitterly. If I get a peerage, I could help you that way too. It will always be your choice. I'm stepping up my plans and will be showing you something tonight. I need true friends before I enter the rat caves with them."

Kuroka widens her eyes again at the offer. She smiles in true happiness, knowing I trust her despite the fact we have known each other for two days.

"You're better than nearly all the nobility, nya. You are risking that for me. I'll consider it, nya. What are you going to show me?"

I consider before settling on the gene. I cut off a finger already, and I need to test if I'm truly getting it stronger by inflicting damage on me.

"Please conjure a very sharp sword. Don't throw up."

She pauses her game and then does as asked. The sword is Western-style, and I tested it for a minute. Before I prepare myself and ask the Machine God for help numbing the pain. I then cut off my left hand. The limb falls to the floor, and blood flows out of it. Kuroka widens her eyes in horror there, but she doesn't throw up. It fucking hurts, but I must purge weakness from my body forever. Kuroka dropped her mouth to the floor when my hand reformed in forty-five seconds. She kept staring at the dead limb and the new one. I say to her while still in horrible pain.

"My first secret with you. I'm something new to humanity and apparently devils too. One of my unescapable truths. I'm what I'm calling a perpetual. I have an insane regeneration factor."

Kuroka moved a tail and poked the dead hand then my new hand before she gets ultra down bad for me.

"Very strong kittens! You're the one now, nya! Oh, my kittens will be the strongest and will have a very sexy daddy!"

I continued there, ignoring the horny.

"I need to get ready to clear up the magic one and the gear user. I want to do it tonight. I need to get the rage out on something that isn't your sister. I am going to beat her down for implying that strays are correct in abusing us. I'll show you more of what I can do later tonight and tomorrow when we are back at the station. My gear will be on full display, but the two strays first. Tell me everything about them."

Kuroka purrs more approvingly there.

"Blade blacksmith and a low-tier mage he only got in because of his sister. Both are two pawns each, nya. My mate will beat them! Oh, you're definitely the one I'm sticking with, nya. An actual chance for pardon and a sexy pillar heir! Oh, the kittens will be so very strong, and I will be able to struggle snuggle my Shirone and then beat the shit ideas out of her nya!"

Kuroka keeps purring up a storm there. Those strays will die, and they will die hard. I got the information from Kuroka about where they are hiding. The doorbell rings out suddenly, and Kuroka stops purring. She quickly cleans the blood and opens a pocket spell, throwing the dead limb inside before finally transforming into her cat form. I move to answer the door.

I look out of the peephole to see Akeno and Rias. Grayfia must have ratted me out to them. I don't want to talk to Rias, and Akeno will try to make me feel things that are not what I want right now. Before I remember Alex and his want. I silently apologize to him for not considering him again. I'm surprised when he responds, letting me know it's alright. He's also angry with Shirone but softly asked me to get with Kuroka. He revealed to me that his number one thing was catgirls, like how I love redheads. I told him maybe, and he accepted that.

I opened the door slightly to peek out at the two. Upon seeing my hair, Rias gets ready to sputter apologies before Akeno whacks her upside the head. Rias whined as Akeno glared down her king.

"Don't talk. Koneko has already done us dirty, and you will make it worse. Lex, please, can we talk? I wasn't the one who charged here."

I glare at Rias because she is trouble and I have a feeling this will become more common. Keno didn't do anything wrong. I focus on my cousin and say with my red eyes on her purple.

"Here only. Rias say nothing your rook is the issue, not you. Don't make this worse for you. Go ahead, Keno."

Rias shivers in something there. I don't know what, but Akeno nodded.

"Lex, I'm sorry that happened tonight. We don't believe in that at all, and she was wrong to say that period. Her situation was bad, but there is no excuse for that when you are trying to help us. Please don't hold her against us. Kiba likes you. He said he didn't say anything because he doesn't do conflict within the group. Please understand that."

I watched Rias and her reaction, along with listening to Akeno.

"I hold my issue on the correct person. I won't accept any apology until it comes directly from her and only when she truly means it. I believed I was entirely human till today. I refuse to let them, who are seemingly regarded as less than dirt by your side, be that. I am human before the other side first. Someone has to speak for them, and I will be it."

Akeno nodded with my clear conditions while Rias kept her mouth shut. I do say something directly to her.

"I will not join the ORC to prevent problems with your group. I will limit my interactions with her to keep that from exploding again. I am open to spending time together outside that."

Rias grew sad before she brightened. I then ask something of her.

"Please don't try to spy on me, Rias. I don't want to be more paranoid than I already am. I want to help you but won't if you don't work with me. Please don't do something that destroys my goodwill, as you are not the person I thought you were. I am truly serious about helping."

She looks for permission to speak, which I give with a nod.

"Gregor-kun, I really will do anything to show you my interest. I believe you are trying for me, and I will never spy on you. Please believe me."

I watch her again and see no lie. I finally nod my head, visible to her.

"I will have faith in you. I need to do a few things tonight before I go to sleep. I have a big thing to do with my friend tomorrow and want to make a good impression."

Akeno gets the silent dismissal. She began to drag Rias away and said to me with a small smile.

"Good night, Lex. I'll text you tomorrow to see when you'd like to meet up."

I replied to her with a small voice.

"Good night, Keno. Good night, Rias."

I closed the door before I prepared for a long night. Kuroka had been in cat form on my TV and returned to her normal form after that, I told her with a frown.

"I will be making something quick downstairs. We also need to figure out how to ensure you can still stay in the house. The person who is going to ensure my safety in the house will be installing wards. I want to make sure you have the bed and shower."

Kuroka grew worried about that.

"Perhaps we can turn the station into a place, nya? I can move to another place if need be."

I hated this.

"No. I will leave an instruction with them that nekoshou can enter. Where was your last public appearance?"

She responded with no hesitation while smiling, seeing the plan.

"Ireland nya. I keep going there to be seen constantly, so Shirone keeps telling them about the past. Dad deserves better, he fought off fallen that tried to capture us when we were kittens nya. Mom helped him and made me want a strong warrior like him. Shirone will remember Dad correctly, and when I'm free, I will beat that into her nya! He was the best dad."

I can see that clearly on her face. Her dad was not an asshole here, it seems.

"It will be ten minutes. I'm sorry if you do get kicked out of the house."

Kuroka purrs.

"You're ok, nya. I'm not joining your group yet but I'm here for my potential mate who wants to help me."

I smiled a bit more before I rushed to the stairs, opened the door, and headed down. Once inside the basement, I willed the anvil into existence and grabbed the hammer before swinging it. Koriel instructed me on teleporters and their powering devices. I make one, then the plasma generators, and then connect it to a wall near the vault. I power it up and then get ready for battle again, even though my soul hurts. I then went upstairs, and I saw Kuroka waiting at the door. She smiled and then hugged me tightly.

"Good luck, nya. Please stay safe."

I hug her back. I like Kuroka, and Alex wants that. I get the feeling that he called me a boring adult. I exit the house and get ready for a battle tonight.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9.

The climb is never-ending.

The jog to the warehouse was decently fast, taking thirty minutes. It was early evening, and I found the warehouse with ease. It was rundown and looked decrepit. According to Kuroka, this was the first thing the stray community looked for when choosing a place to hide and the reason why humans avoided these places badly in return. These strays wanted to make a small racketeering ring to exploit the humans in the area and eventually get into murders for more money. They were just as bad compared to my first stray, and they had something horrible from pre-run.

They had, with their King, thrown a bomb at a Gymnasium in Germany. That bomb had killed ten people there. Why they do it? Because the King thought it was funny, as did the duo, and why they were willing to graduate to straight murder again. They had also done that to the school because they had been kicked out of it for being disgusting pigs as humans, too.

Their names were Herman and Helga, twins that joined together for power. The girl was the gear user, and the boy was the magician, with both being nineteen. I'm ready after checking around for cameras and finding none. I quickly made a servo skull to watch the building, and the scans only showed one person. I stepped into the alley next to the building and put on my armor, rebreather, and helmet. I loaded my clip on the bolt pistol and got ready to kill again. The bounty for them was not much, but it was the start of my own money and not Astaroth money, which I have no claim to yet.

I will need an identification method for the twins and for the bastard before. Kuroka had helped by informing me that the Gundam figure was extremely rare, and Seekvaria had that stolen from her by him. I will avoid destroying the heads here. The nobility is against me, so I will make a reputation that scares them badly. I will make them look past my nature and see I'm just as ruthless as they are. It can help Rias, too. Riser is usually a spoiled rich kid, and devils respect strength, so this could make me better for her folks on top of my heir status.

My goggles kicked on as I entered the warehouse, and I didn't see anything yet. My skull said that the person was near the back of the building. I observed the first room and didn't see furniture or anything else. I watched carefully as I advanced slowly and checked corners. The room is silent except my footsteps, and I continued advancing while hearing nothing. As I entered the next room of offices, still with no furniture, I looked at the room, and nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Then I hear something off in the distance, and it's very garbled.

I approach slowly, making as little noise as possible. The noise is still faint, and I really need to start enhancing myself up. That's the goal this week, along with learning about politics. Fucking nobles are jackasses at the best of times, and they will be worse here, given they are devils. As I continued down the hall of cubicles, I finally heard a noise in a man's voice who was muttering softly.

"It's so damn boring here. I just want to get started on killing already, but no, Helg had to insist we scout first. Humans are stupid, and we will be fine, but what do I know."

So, Helga is the brain, and Herman might be the magic brawn. I got ready to attack him, but another voice cuts in.

"Stop your bitching, Herm I want us not to get caught. The Gremory runs this town, and I'm not getting killed by the Crimson Lady of Ruin. Just because you aren't considering that doesn't mean I'm not. We should be good to start tomorrow, and yes, you can kill a human."

I approached closer and closer during the exchange as the two continued, Herman sighing in relief.

"Helg, I just want to get us money to return to Germany. I'm tired of the homesickness, and you are, too. I want actual food and beer, plus we will be safer there in proximity to the Norse. They don't care about us and actively attack the Biblical factions. We can slide by easier."

That's good thinking, but Helga sighed.

"You're right, Herm, but I rather be safe than sorry. We are just lucky the OSF is stepping up raids again. The fucks are getting ready for something. If we were purebloods, I'd say we join them. Perhaps we can if we bring a good enough offering. I hate them all, but they are at least honest with their hate of us, and don't lie to your face."

Herman just growled out at that idea, which covered me getting to the room's doorway where the voices came from.

"They are rats too, Helg. They wouldn't even try to listen to us. They would have us be meat shields just like the nobles. I'm not being their slave or the nobles again."

Helga sighed as I prepared my countdown.

"They would, but it's a place rather than being solo. We'd have better everything. I'm going to check the side entrance."

Perfect. I put my thumb near the activation button. I hear footsteps coming my way, and the sound of heels clanking is heard before a shadow approaches the doorway. I hit one on my countdown when the figure stepped into the doorway.

My axe roars to life, which makes Helga, a young blonde woman with ice-blue eyes, freaked out at the sudden noise, and I use that to chop. The axe comes down towards her, still freaking, and I get pissed when a barrier of light blue appears in front of Helga, allowing her to back off. My axe hits it and clangs.

Helga looked at me in horror at how close she had come to certain death as Herman snarled out.

"Who the fuck are you!"

I don't reply, raising my bolt pistol and then chopping at the barrier again before I fire the gun. The bark makes both jumps, and the round sadly missed barely. Hitting the wall, the shrapnel from the explosion in the wall flies and hits Herman on his back with several wood shards. That broke the barrier as he screamed, and Helga immediately summoned three ghost blades rising from the floor before she snarled.

"Fuck you, I'll gut you for that!"

She throws two blades at me while getting the third in her right hand. I got behind cover, letting the two blades fly past my prior location. Then I make another shot, and I get a limb this time. Herman's left hand took the shot, and it exploded into gore and bone shards. He screamed in pure agonizing pain. I use that to enter the room, and I bring my axe down, roaring against the blade of Helga, shocked by the fact her brother is now missing a hand. She barely blocked the chop before she threw another blade at me she made, and that hit me on my left shoulder. Carapace is wonderful armor as the blade deflected off, and I opened the fight again.

I fired once more as Herman had finally gotten over screaming, and he used his remaining hand to make barriers that flew around his sister and himself. The shot missed not because of the barriers but because Helga dodged, not wanting to get hit by the bolt. She throws three more blades at me, all deflecting off the armor.

"What the fuck type of armor is that!"

I move forward, dodge two more swords, and then fire at a weak point that was a table not in Herman's barriers. I fired again to test a theory on barriers. The first shot exploded the chair, and the shrapnel hit both of them. The second shot makes me smirk under the helm. The bolt carved its way through the barrier, hitting Herman, who seems to rely solely on barriers, while Helga is the attacker. The shot hits his gut, and it explodes into pieces. Blood and intestines fly out, and Herman groans before he topples to the floor and crashes against a table. Helga screamed, enraged, and threw ten more blades at me in ultra-fast succession. She screamed that rage with fire in her blue eyes.

"You fucking bitch, I will kill you for him!"

I snarled back at this bitch as I'm dodging the blades.

"I will kill you for the school. Machine God, take you bitch."

That utterance makes her lose concentration and put a hand to her head in pain. I smirked, as that was good to know. I fire again, and she gets through the pain before she dodges again, making a coffee table explode. I charged forward again and brought my axe, still roaring down on her. She blocked it and then threw me back. I charged again, raising my axe, and she expected that but not the headbutt that came down on her head straight on. The blow sends her backward in a daze before I kick a wooden shard of a table at her. She is dazed, and the wood slams into her kneecap. She screamed as I charged again and chopped at her right arm. She again blocked it but barely once more, and I pushed her back again.

I chop twice more in a space marine style from the Iron Warriors. She caught the first blow, but the second one caught her left arm at the elbow. She screamed again, and the limb fell to the ground with blood spurting out freely. I chop again, and that takes her right leg. She toppled, screaming before I cut off her head with a single swipe. The screams ended. I took a few deep breaths before I heard a groan from Herman. I shoot him again, and his right arm explodes. The groans end as he finally dies truly. I'm not going to care for mad dogs. I get ready to text Kuroka to meet me here. We had exchanged numbers earlier. So she can preserve the heads. I make the message, then cut off Herman's head. I get both and then let myself prepare for the cat to see me. Willing away the spent bolt ammo to distract myself and the servo skull.

Kuroka arrived ten minutes later. I was near the bodies, and she saw my armor. She backed away from me, seeing the helmet's red eyes. Before she could run, I removed the rebreather.

"It's me. Please help me with these."

Kuroka looked at everything with interest, but hearing my voice made her relax.

"That's interesting armor, nya. Where did you get it?"

I let her throw fire on the bodies, burning them before she threw water on them once they were done being cremated. I holster my bolt pistol and put my ax on my right hip.

"I made it. My gear can build things. Thank you for that. Do you have a pocket spell you can teach me fast? I need to preserve these and cash in on the bounties and I don't want to have you always doing this."

She tilted her head, yes, before her eyes widened, learning more about my gear. She then began to explain the basics of the spell before noticing the holes in Herman.

"What the fuck type of weapon leaves a hole like that in someone, nya?"

I replied while doing the spell as instructed. I failed to get the pocket.

"A weapon for war. I will use everything at my disposal to win and get to the top."

I tried three more times to get the spell working while Kuroka watched me somberly, which wasn't normal for her before she said.

"You're proving that. I'll tell you where to cash them in. The office for them is here in the city run by one of the Gremory's peerage members. Every town devils control has that. I'm guessing you have a cover story and name?"

I nodded.

"I am the Gorgan when I collect. Where is the office?"

I kept trying the spell, which finally worked on the tenth try. The mini hole opened, and I grabbed the heads, throwing them into the pocket. Kuroka informs me of the location.

"It's in a small bar the Gremory use called the Sinful. I'll get you there by the portal, and I will teach you that too nya. I got the figure so you could collect that, and we can get that body gone. His is high, given the King, while these two are not much, nya."

I smile, and Kuroka sees that.

"You're awesome, thank you. I just want this done and to sleep this off. My head hurts because I headbutt one of them."

She snickers.

"Silly human, but that's effective nya."

I chuckled, too.

"I swooped on them swooping is bad."

She laughed, getting the reference, and is very attractive there.

"Swooping is indeed bad. Your waifu on it?"

I smirked.

"My redhead bard, stay away."

Kuroka laughed again.

"Oh, that makes you more enlightened nya. She, however, is mine, along with the assassin. Not a big fan of cheese man nya."

I growled playfully.

"Don't let Issari hear you say that. Her thing is swordsmen and women."

We laughed and joked together as Kuroka, once near the door, opened a portal to the bar. I put my rebreather on again before I walked through with Kuroka, turning into her cat form. I exited the portal and saw the sign for the bar. It was a heart with an arrow through it. I was near the door, and I entered the bar. Kuroka hides near another alley.

No one is inside the bar except for a man with a plain face and brown eyes. His hair was black, and he watched me from behind the bar. He was Chinese, wearing typical bartending clothes. I approached him before saying to him as he eyed me up and down. The rebreather masked my voice along with the machine inside it.

"I'm here to collect for the ones who run."

The man looked at me in interest. His voice is soft but carries a deadly weapon of words.

"I see. You have proof of your work, stranger?"

I tilted my head, yes, before summoning the pocket spell. It works, and I reach in and pull their heads out. The heads do not faze the man who looks on in disinterest. He looked over them critically before pulling a scroll from his pocket spell. After three minutes of studying, he nodded.

"They are indeed the ones who run. Not high ones, but considering I have never seen you before, I'm guessing you're new to the business. I'm Wu, a representative of the King, who is the ruler of this city. What currency?"

I spoke now.

"Yen, please. I have one more bounty to collect. No head, but this should be enough."

I pulled out the Gundam figure, setting it next to the heads. Wu got extremely interested there, then double-checked his list. He smiled brightly and then collected the three things.

"I will pay you, sir. May I have your name for the record?"

I speak.

"I am the Gorgan. How much all together?"

Wu jotted down the name before opening a register and then counting out Yen as he responded with a whistle.

"A very large amount with the third one. He tried to kill a heiress of a noble family. You should be good for a long while, sir. Thank you for the deeds they give us a bad reputation. The underworld will appreciate this being dealt with fast. If you get more, I'm interested in collecting."

The money was indeed a massive amount, enough to live comfortably for most of the year. Once it's counted out, I put it in my pocket. Wu watched me in casual interest before I half bowed and then departed from the bar, his eyes watching me the whole time.

As I leave, I don't want to think much about their deaths. I go towards where Kuroka is hidden and don't know what tomorrow will be like. I have Issari's parents to deal with, including a mom who wants their horny daughter to get with me. This weekend has sucked as Kuroka opened a portal in cat form, and we both stepped through to the station. There, I remove my helm and armor, and Kuroka transforms back after the portal closes. The image of those intestines flying flashed brightly as I went to the tracks before throwing up my fish dinner. Kuroka didn't see that in a bad light and pats my back.

"It gets easier, nya."

I stopped throwing up and said with a low voice.

"I know, and I don't like that."

She wrapped her tails around my waist. They are soft and help me not to hurl again. She kept patting my back and wasn't judging me for this. I need to make the teleportation machine and the generators but one last thing before that and sleep.

I ask her while still tasting a bit of bile.

"Please teach me how to make fire. I want it gone."

Kuroka kept her tails around me and taught me the spell. I practice it till I get a consistent flame going. Then I threw the fireball onto the body, and my first kill disappeared from the world. Kuroka saw a large group of rats and moved to get rid of them. I am just about to finish putting away my axe when something happens that shocks me.

The axe activated on its own. It made a soft whine, and I looked at it in shock as I heard her again.

"I will stay with the Omnissiah, the one who brings light to our world. I will make the tools of my justice stronger. For you, my hero, I become the first machine spirit. The machines shall be immortal like how I am now."

I widen my eyes before I ask her in a whisper.

"What was your name? So that you shall continue on beside the new form."

The machine spirit inside the axe smiled. It told me her name was Tsuda. I will name the axe after her as, Tsuda the Redeemer. The machine purrs with that name, as does my bolt pistol, as The Machine God tells me.

"She insisted on helping you, saying the Omnissiah should have those who know so that you are not alone. Like you with the girl, I tried to stop her, but she said she would help you bring justice to those who threaten us. You shall hear them who are gone, and the girl will, too. Never for my power will this be. It will be for you, my potential champion. We are symbiotic, and never will I be the one in charge. Together, we will save our world."

That humbles me as the spirit inside my weapons gives off a mother's hug. She told me that I was a true hero and That I would never lose her or this because I gave up the chance to be free from flesh for people like her. She will always call me a hero who means it. One who wants everyone happy before myself and my own wants. She tells me that I shall be rewarded for being who I am. Her proud Omnissiah who cares too much. I let tears down my face. I'm not sure why she thinks I'm that. The intestines flying again makes me prepare to be sick, but her hug calms it. I go to make the teleporter to distract me further.

Kuroka was so busy chasing the rats away out of the station that I was able to build the second half of the teleporter and the generators. I'm willing the anvil away when Kuroka returns to this small room. Upon entering the room, she widened her eyes at the teleportation pad and the humming generators. I smiled seeing that and suppressed the last of the bile, wanting to come up.

"My gear can make things Kuroka, not just weapons and armor. I promised you that I can make dreams impossible now possible. I'll show you this in an alternative to your portals."

She widened her eyes again. I extended my hand to my hopeful new friend. She looked at me before a thirsty smirk entered her face as she purred out, teasing.

"Bet. I want fresh fish and meat for a week if you lose nya. No way that's possible."

That put a smirk on my face.

"Done. If I win, I want my roommate to never go after my redhead bard again. She's mine. You have a copy of it?"

Kuroka laughed a belly laugh.

"She's mine, and yes, I do nya. I want your friend to go goo goo over her cheese, man, so I'll be safer for a bit."

I joined in the laughing.

"That's a you problem. I will watch her chase you around. Shake on it I will win."

She did as I smirked and pulled her and myself onto the pad during the shake, and we disappeared in a flash of light.

We reappear a second later, and Kuroka blinks, looking around my basement. She blinks again, and I pull her off the pad.

"Pay up, but since we are friends and you helped in the bounties, I'll get you fish and meat three times this next week. We are in my basement."

Kuroka kept blinking as her red fringe fell over her right eye, and then she laughed.

"No way, nya. Prove it. I want extra fish now, nya."

I pull her past my washing machine and dryer, which got more curious, and looks towards the stairs and up them to the door. I open the lock and then the door. I gesture through.

"Ladies first."

Kuroka entered upstairs and blinked, seeing the house we shared. Everything is there. I closed the door, and then I bumped her hip.

"Told you. Now, stay away from my redhead, and because you added extra fish, I want a game of my choice from your share."

She kept looking at everything. Then she laughed a genuine laugh again.

"Never bet with my mate, nya. He is crafty. What game, nya?"

I chuckled, and the game I wanted was good.

"Skyrim. You and I will like it, as will Issari. We need a day where we three play games together."

Kuroka tilted her head in confusion.

"What is Skyrim?"

I smirked, then picked up my phone and searched for Skyrim before showing her the picture.

"This is Skyrim. It will be good yet janky because that's the development style of the company, but it will be fun. I'm going to play an elf mage."

Kuroka looked interested and kept me distracted as I promised I'd get us a PC for Skyrim. That kept me amused and my mind off the kills till I went to sleep an hour later.

The next morning, I woke up and took a shower after throwing up my guts again. Koriel was beyond used to the ways of war of the far future. I am not yet. After finishing and getting dressed, I entered the main part of the house and saw Kuroka sleeping in cat form in the sun on a table. I quietly leave so as not to wake her up. The door closed, and I began to jog. Issari said she wants me over around noon for her folks. As I jog, I began to make a to-do list for the week, what to ask Kalawarna, and how to clean up the tengus later this week.

Enhancing myself is next on the list after Kalawarna. I might not ever get to Emperor strength given he was a secretive jackass, but I will push past him in other ways. At the park, I ran and didn't get as winded as before, with the plan to make heavier versions of my armor to build up strength, more resistance, and more protection. Eventually, I'll make power armor and try out new weapons as I bring to my foes the bite of the axe and bolts of justice for their shit.

I'm getting ready to leave the park when I spot someone on the other side of the park. It's Rias who is jogging with Akeno and it seems my demand was followed. I don't want to talk to them right now and don't acknowledge them. Akeno did see me but saw my face enough to get the hint. They continue jogging, and Rias looks extremely winded and red-faced.

I moved back towards my house and enjoyed a peaceful Sunday morning, and I will never take these for granted ever again. The adrenaline rush is also going to become a problem, and I don't want to become an adrenaline junkie. Hopefully, I can find a way to eliminate that if it forms.

I entered the house slowly to ensure Kuroka was not awoken if still sleeping, which she was. She is still in cat form on the table on her back, now snoring snot bubbles, which is funny. I tipped-toed past her to my room and took another shower before going downstairs to make more bolts along with Issari's las pistol and chainsword. I will also pop over to the station and begin building the enhancement machine that would bring me up to the Tempestus Scion/Solar Auxilia standard regarding reaction time.

Entering the station, I chose a room close to the teleporter to begin a hospital room, with plans for another room nearby as an armory. I'll also get my weightlifter moved here at some point so Kuroka can have a real bed in a folding couch until I get a new place.

As I was making the hospital room, I wondered how many sessions I would need on the nerve bed and internally winced at the number Koriel told me. She warned me it would hurt badly. I told her I didn't care before I make Issari's weapons, more bolt rounds, a container for them, and finally, a real boltgun. It's heavy, and I will need to practice with it. I will also practice with a few other weapons I plan on trying.

I power up the enhancement machine and make a few more pieces of medical equipment with the last of my energy. I finally gripped the nerve bed to steady myself when everything was done. It's getting easier and easier to make new things with the practice. I finally moved home when the ache lessened satisfied with my work so far I hit the teleporter.

When I get upstairs again, Kuroka is still sleeping. It's close to nine, and she probably wants a relaxing sleep. I don't blame her. I tiptoed past her again and decided to take a nap. It's so nice, but midway through, I saw the intestines again, and I woke running to the toilet. Koriel was not too disappointed.

"You will get used to it. I know it doesn't help right now. I don't know if I can help more than that."

I finished heaving and then lay my head against the floor.

"I can't forget it. I wish I had the Eldar's war mask then I'd be a bit better."

Koriel grew interested in the war mask. I explained it while getting up and going for water. As I moved past the front room, Kuroka was finally awake. She is at the table eating the leftover fish from last night. She looked up from the food and saw my pale face.

"You still having trouble, I see, nya. I'm sorry, sexy."

I didn't answer, but I got water and took a drink, as I don't trust food right now. I sat at the table and then smiled at Kuroka.

"I'm as good as I can be with my way of war. I didn't wake you at all, did I? You looked like you were enjoying the sleep."

She was still worried, but instead of saying anything, she moved a tail from her side of the table to mine, which wrapped around my hand. I squeeze it while she responds with a small smile.

"You didn't wake me, nya. Your friend was not wrong your way is grim, but you're doing this to yourself to protect others. Your gear allows you to build things like that machine downstairs along with your armor and weapons; what else can it do, nya?"

I smile, thinking of peace and the cure to our energy crisis, the medical things that Koriel knows will help end diseases, the machines to help farmers harvest more efficiently, and all the other dark age stuff. We will be strong not as strong as the Eldar if they are here, but a million times better off.

"Dreams of a better tomorrow. You won't believe it. I still don't believe parts of it."

Kuroka asked softly.

"Maybe a way to break evil pieces?"

That was said with a bit of hope.

"One of my projects. I will try for them, but the system is unknown to me. That is the first option for you. The second is my peerage if I get one. I want to live up to someone who thinks I'm something I'm not."

Kuroka brightened up at my insistence that the piece break was the first thing I wanted and the repeated offer of a place in the peerage I might get if that failed. She purrs, and it's relaxing.

"I want it gone but will take the backup if my King is like you, nya. A mate who wants me to be happy. I want to join you fully. You and your friend are better than the other option, nya. He was not bad, but they were. I'm not interested in hurting people other than my former King's family nya. They were helping him do that stuff to us and were going to start doing it to Shirone. I know she has made you angry, but she was so sweet as a little kitten. She made Dad laugh when she did certain things like claim, she would beat up the British nya."

I snickered.

"Understandable. They are almost as bad as Canadians. The Canadians have armies of cobra chickens that threaten world peace."

We snickered together before Kuroka burst out laughing, which set me off. We kept laughing and joking with one another with more jabs at the British and the Canadians. We kept snickering at our jabs until I decided to try eating. I managed to get down eggs and will buy more food at the market soon. The good atmosphere helps me forget the kills. I texted Akeno, asking her if she wanted to meet tomorrow. She almost instantly responded with yes. She asked to come along with Grayfia, and that got a yes.

Kuroka went for a shower while I lifted and did push-ups before I headed to Issari's around eleven. Shockingly, she lived three neighborhoods away from me. I was ready to meet her family and get her mom off my back. I'm finishing my workout when Kuroka returns in a conservative black shirt and pants that still accent her curves as I ask her.

"Your friend, can she meet us this afternoon? I need to know about the attack, and then I want to ask more about Grigori. I assume that because she is a devil, she can operate here in Japan, escaping the ban they have?"

Kuroka smiles and nods.

"She can, and yes nya. The kill-on-sight order is for fallen only; however, humans and others have to be careful, too. Her crew is cool, nya. They are humans who are there for the protection being gear users. One is a French woman, and the other is an American nya. He and Kala are together, and he's cool getting her into Halo."

I chuckled at a man of culture there. Is the French woman Jeanne? Not much was ever revealed about her past before the Hero Faction. Hopefully, they will not conclude that I'm a Longinus user. Kuroka saw the look that filtered on my face.

"I won't say nya. You aren't like many of them. The usual course for them is to instantly go for broke and fuck things up, nya. You're not doing that, and if your gear builds, you could easily nya. I'll keep your secret. Got to show my mate that I'm trustworthy, nya."

I shake my head, amused.

"You're getting there faster than the redhead. She is going to try for me, too, and was a knucklehead like Issari yesterday at dinner. I hope I don't have to do that which might save her. I don't want a noble daughter, but with everything and how it's going, I'm afraid to fuck around and find out."

Kuroka chuckled.

"You might have to marry her, and I'm not totally against being a second wife, nya."

"I like the idea of a reincarnated nekoshou as Lady of House Astaroth. That's funny but probably not possible. The redhead is determined, and she apparently has a very good motivation in me."

Kuroka snickers at the funny idea.

"You are worth that. Maybe I will dye the hair completely and keep you to myself, nya."

I shake my head, checking the clock. It's ten, so there's an hour left.

"You don't have to ever do that. I like redheads, but I can work with anyone who tries equally. Never change who you are with me. It takes more than one to make something. I'll never make someone else feel like they are the only person giving."

Kuroka smiled sexily there. Oh, that's good. Alex calls me uncultured again. I call him a horny brat. I began to get ready for lunch as Kuroka smiled big.

"I'll get you to Kala later, nya. They are in an old apartment building here in the city that they commandeered. It's old and decrepit, so no one else but them. They will know your description, and I'll come along nya. The Frenchie owes me money, so I'll use that to support you."

I smile.

"Like I said, you are awesome, Bad Cat. I appreciate it. What's the names of the other two?"

Kuroka smiled.

"Jeanne and Conner. They are cool, like I said, nya."

So, it is Jeanne. I hope she isn't arrogant, though I don't think she would work with a devil if she were like her base self.

"I'll take your word for it, as you have not steered me wrong yet."

We banter about and then start ribbing on the French. I'm the defending one there because the French are scary, like the Irish. Kuroka teases because it's fun, and that gets us to ten thirty before I get up and begin to get ready for the knucklehead. I once ready leave the house while Kuroka is busy getting ready to play more Halo. She said she was MLG and was at the top of the leaderboards. I snickered at that before waving goodbye and wishing her luck.

I exited the house and began to jog towards the address given to me. Issari had shared a picture of her house and street. It was a ten-minute walk, and when I saw her home.

The door was colored yellow as I knocked twice and waited. It was not long before the door opened, and Issari was there. She was wearing a black coat and a red shirt like Issei. She beamed at me and opened the door wider to let me in. I quickly entered the home while Issari called out to her parents.

"Mom, Gregor-kun is here."

The inside had a warm, welcoming atmosphere before I got my first look at the matriarch of the family. It's Miki Hyoudou, exactly wearing a warm yellow dress and beaming with her daughter's smile. She looked me up and down before a glint entered her eyes, making me sweat drop. It's a calculated look that promises to get me with her horny daughter at all costs, and it makes Issari sweat drops too. Mrs. Hyoudou smiles with that glint fading a bit.

"It's wonderful to meet you Gregor-san Issa has told me so much about you. A good kid who gave my daughter a chance. I'm alright to call you Gregor-kun as well?"

I smiled before giving her a nod. Issari led me towards the kitchen, and I replied to her.

"Of course. Your daughter is my best friend, just a knucklehead that is funny."

Mrs. Hyoudou laughed loudly there while Issari blushed but mumbled.

"I'm smart too."

I smile there more, as does Mrs. Hyoudou.

"You are, and I have good news for you. Our other friend has a copy of that game, and I met the blonde. He's chill here, and you will like him."

Issari grew perverse before she got her ear pulled by her mom. Mrs. Hyoudou pulled her daughter into the kitchen, and Issari whined in pain as I sweat dropped again before Mrs. Hyoudou said, not impressed.

"No perversion in the house Issa especially when you have a friend over, Gregor-kun will need to correct this behavior if you get into Kuoh Academy as no daughter of mine will be doing that."

Oh, that's funny and terrifying as she gave the deadly unspoken order to me to control her pervert dragon daughter. I'm already doing that; just focus her on Kiba, and we are good. I followed behind the two and sat at the table. Mrs. Hyoudou let go of her daughter, and Issari scooted away from her to hide behind me. I shook my head, as does her mom before Mrs. Hyoudou asked what I wanted for lunch. I asked for a salad. Issari sat next to me on my right while Mrs. Hyoudou made lunch as I asked Issari.

"What did you do yesterday?"

Issari beamed.

"I practiced sword stuff. I bought a wooden sword to practice our stances, and I can get it down eventually. What about you?"

I smile and then frown, thinking of my dad, Shirone, and the kills.

"I learned that I'm in a weird position with my family. He's alive."

Issari widens her eyes.

"He is! Who is he!"

I was still in a bit of shock knowing it was him.

"He is. He's a surprise. It could be a good thing but also bad."

Mrs. Hyoudou returned with the salad and heard the conversation's last part.

"It's a good thing your father is alive, Gregor-kun. I'm just upset he has not gotten to claim you yet. Living alone is a big responsibility at your age, but according to Issa, you budget well and are responsible. I can understand the hesitation of losing that freedom. However, he's your father. Family is never not important."

Except my dad is a devil king, and my uncle is a mind-control asshole that has a corruption fetish. Diodora screwing with someone as kind as Asia is a prick move. With how different things are here, maybe Asia is the evil one. That would be weird, and I don't like that, given Asia is the purest snowflake ever.

"I thought he was dead in the crash, but one of his friend's kids saw me and then got their parents to look at me, and they recognized me. She is getting me into contact with him. My dad is reclusive and extremely private, which I remember. I'm unsure if I can reconcile with him, given I don't remember him."

Mrs. Hyoudou smiles softly, handing me lunch, then her daughter, and finally sitting across from us.

"I can understand that view, but he's probably hurting too. He might have made a bad decision in the confusion."

I don't hold that against him. He probably freaked out when he survived it, and in a rare moment of illogical thinking, he ran. Causing him regret, which he will do more when he learns of me. That will make him desperate to please me to make up for that. I don't want to abuse that. He was a victim of the Himejima like Alex was. Alex tells me while I take a bite of food that he doesn't know how he would approach that either. Ajuka was extremely private about his work and life with him but was a good dad who loved them both. He had shown that multiple times throughout the years. I answered Mrs. Hyoudou while Issari was strangely silent.

"He probably did. I'll try with him, but technically, I'm emancipated from him unless I fail a term of the conditions my mom set. I have not yet, so I'm in limbo till I talk to him again. He is not who I expected, but I heard he has done big things."

I continued eating, and Mrs. Hyoudou smiled, happy I was enjoying the food. Issari asked me something.

"You made that place and thing yet, Gregor-kun? I want to practice my stuff and see where I'm at."

I smile like my dad.

"I did. We can visit it later today or tomorrow. I want to get to know my best friend and her cool mom."

Mrs. Hyoudou smiled brightly there, then patted her daughter on her shoulder.

"I like him, Issa. The fact that he has knocked you out of considering being friends with the two again is good and wins him more points. When's the wedding? I need grandchildren to spoil, and he is a wonderful choice!"

Issari sweats badly as I chuckle. I respect that she is that honest and, like her daughter, a knucklehead.

"She has competition, and I'm sure that one will be a winner with how fun she is."

That pissed off Issari. Meanwhile, Mrs. Hyoudou gets ready to encourage her daughter to fight this. Issari got her tic mark and growled at me.

"She is mine Gregor-kun! I need that back off!"

I snickered because this helps. Mrs. Hyoudou then gets mad, too.

"No daughter of mine will lose this! You will turn your pervert self into getting this person and beat out the others, Issa!"

That pissed off the duo equally as they started to yell at each other, feeding the rage. They continue to argue with each other, making me laugh. They continue arguing about this and get increasingly mad and ridiculous with each passing moment before Issari rants to her mom.

"I want the black hair, Mom! She's so sexy and is the first step on my dream! Gregor-kun wants redheads, and I won't do it!"

Her mom rants back.

"How will I have grandchildren to spoil if you do that, Issa? He is responsible and got you into productive things that aren't the old in a week! He is the one, and having grandchildren with green hair will allow me to rub that into my boring brother's face! We need exotic things, Issa I'm tired of losing to him at the family gatherings!"

They continued ranting at each other as I ate. Gorou Hyoudou walked into the maelstrom, and sweat dropped at the two sides of rage. He saw me and begged me with his eyes to run. I shake my head slightly as this is funny and helps me forget the twins. I keep eating my salad while Gorou runs to get away from the ever-expanding rage. The house shakes to its foundations, and I give the world my new smile smirk. This is strangely relaxing, and I'm going to have to ask for a video recording. Koriel sweat dropped inside me.

"They do this a lot?"

I smile and nod, making Koriel sigh before going back to modifying something in her space. I silence it for her, which gives me a feeling of thanks from her as the rants continue to escalate.

"You would like her mom! She is fun and can make you laugh fast! She is great, and I will not be denied!"

Mrs. Hyoudou shot back at her daughter.

"Grandchildren, Issa, I need them! He has reinstated hope in me for them! Now obey your mother and do this!"

Issari gets an even bigger tic mark forming.

"Never! The black hair is mine, along with all the swordsmen and swordswomen! Gregor-kun is my best friend only, and you will fail here!"

I snickered while they kept fighting. It escalated further up, and I sighed in happiness unheard by the two knuckleheads. This conversation continues for another thirty minutes.

I smile as Mrs. Hyoudou begs me to marry her daughter, whom I apparently turned from the worst evils. Which I mean, sure. Issari growled at me to stay away from Kuroka, getting a smirk for that. I kept the family smirk going as I finally waved goodbye to them before they returned to arguing with each other. I walked out the door and down the pathway, seeing two neighbors of the Hyoudou's looking at the still-shaking house in pure horror. I get the feeling this is quite common. Gorou Hyoudou is with them, watching the house shake in equal measure of horror with the neighbors. Upon seeing me, he said with a bit of amazement showing.

"You are stronger than me, lad. I'd run after five minutes of that. Nice to meet my daughter's friend."

I shrugged at the man.

"She's cool and funny. Just seems to be the kind of person to barrel her way through things and use her well-hidden side to maximum effect."

The neighbors just sighed in agreement there, as did Mr. Hyoudou.

"She gets it from her mother. You're welcome back here anytime, lad. I have to say I am very impressed with your courage in dealing with that."

I smiled my new trademark smirk smile.

"They are not bad, and I have seen worse. I best be off, sir. My roommate wants to introduce me to some of their friends today, and I'm interested in meeting them."

Gorou smiled before sweating again as the argument reached a new height. I leave him to sadly suffer that. I feel bad. Nah, that's what he gets for them being this way. I enjoyed my walk back home and am not happy seeing a new person halfway back.

It's Tsubaki, who was walking down the other side of the street before she focused on me. She smirked in imitation of my own, and I like that on her. She and I watch each other with our smirking faces, feeding each other. She then flipped her hair and walked off down the sidewalk. I curse her internally before continuing towards my house watching over my shoulder for her. She isn't following me, thankfully.

I get to my home and enter my living room to find Kuroka again snoring snot bubbles on the couch. Her sin might not be lust; it might be sloth here. I tiptoed in and softly shut the door, but the click of it closing made Kuroka open her eyes slightly. Seeing it was me, she yawned and then sat up. Her hair is messy, and the red part flows over her eyes before I apologize.

"Sorry. You can go back to sleep if you want. I was going to do something till you woke up, like maybe do some internet browsing for a bed for you."

Kuroka just yawned before shaking herself awake.

"It's cool, nya. It's nice to be able to do that. On the run outside, you always have to be jumpy nya. I can portal us to Kala's in ten minutes. Station or here, nya?"

I let her get fully awake before I said.

"Station, I need to key you into the basement lock anyway and explain several more things I made this morning while you were out."

I chuckled at Kuroka, trying to wake up fully before I asked a question that bothered me.

"You know if half devils have a primary sin, they have to feed? I have not noticed anything new for me."

Kuroka finally stopped shaking, and her tails flew around before settling down. She was finally awake before she blinked twice more rapidly.

"Yes, they do, nya. The other one I met was lust. He lusts for battle and feeds it that way, nya. If I were to guess for you, I'd say greed or wrath.

I blinked at the second one. The first fits me better with my greed for knowledge, but it doesn't make me feel weird. Then I remembered the wrath I felt at the first stray, the pure happiness there. I blinked badly because that was crazy. Wrath, that's my sin here? I remember my conversation with Issari on Friday with Ddraig. The pure joy of taking my frustration out on Koriel, the wrath I felt with Shirone, and how I almost exploded on her. I get big sad there. Koriel is my partner, and Shirone is my potential sister-in-law. Kuroka looked at me and then asked.

"Which is it, nya? You probably guessed mine today. Don't get to feed it often with being on the run, nya."

I don't like my sin, as I could hurt people badly in my rages. I then feel Tsuda hug me and tell me how to feed that. Them. The strays, then Kokabiel, the nobles, the OSF, Trihexia, and the Xenos. That makes me grin evil because this feels good in an ultra-high. No wonder they do this, but I must tame it as Kuroka smirked.

"So, it's wrath, nya. I'm sloth. Everyone thinks I'm lust and I play it up to cover the fact I like sleep nya. You know how to feed it well, I hope?"

I smirked evilness and embraced this now.

"I do. I will feed it by making bad strays suffer and unleash it at the right time. Oh, I see why you guys think this way. It's like I am on cloud nine."

Kuroka smirked and then shivered at my look, as I imagined making Himura scream. I, however, returned to my old self fast, and I'll hold this high back. I will never become the strays and nobles who are pigs because of it. I will be an actual noble. I led Kuroka to the basement door and let her into the lock. She commented with a very pleased smirk of her own.

"Like the smirk, sexy. Oh, the kittens will be strong here, nya."

I kept the smirk going.

"You're the best Kuroka. I will never unleash it on you. I never want to hurt people like you or your sister. I might not like her right now, but I will be an actual noble. Thanks for helping me there. I have a question for you. Remember the sea?"

She perked up and smiled toothy before frowning.

"Yeah, I have been thinking about that nya. I don't get the analogy you're going for and about what. Why nya?"

I smiled smirk, then opened the door and went down the stairs with her following with her tails wagging.

"The sea is large and contains the unknown like space. The Fade is an interesting idea, yes."

Kuroka frowned upon hearing that.

"It is nya. It's weird to think it is a mirror realm to the setting. I'm still not getting it nya."

I stepped onto the pad with her, and we blinked away. Landing a second later at the other side. I chuckled again because we had done a warp-based thing there, but I would let her keep stewing.

"You're as smart as you are beautiful. You will figure it out."

She still doesn't get it, but I'm enjoying this, as is Koriel. We snickered internally at the butt of this joke before we stepped through the teleporter.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10.

We all serve the Great Work. Each in our own way

I smiled and practiced with my axe while Kuroka looked closely at the teleportation machine. She is still stewing on my sea analogy. Koriel is snickering inside me. She enjoyed getting to see that. We snicker together at Kuroka's expense. I just continued to practice with my axe, and I stopped getting a message from Issari. Her notification sound was her yelping at learning the churches dropped from low orbit with the sisters. The text asks me to open the door to the basement at my house. I shake my head. I quickly stepped through and went to get her.

When she and I arrived back at the station, she looked at the teleporter with amazement. She purred, seeing Kuroka, and the cat widened her eyes and then ran out of the room. I openly laughed while Issari got a gleaming look in her eyes, but she asked.

"You made my sword and gun, Gregor-kun?"

I kept snickering at poor Kuroka.

"I made them this morning. Don't cut off your fingers you are not a perpetual. We can talk armor after I'm done with Kuroka's friend."

She brightened when she heard about the sword. As we moved towards the armory, which was in an old food stand center, she asked.

"Who is your dad? I am very much considering it. You gave up on that for us, and you should have someone there for you, too."

I smile at her but shake my head.

"I have someone. Hold the axe and hear the machine spirit that is within. As for my dad, he is a noble. An extremely high one too. He's a devil named Ajuka Beelzebub, formerly Astaroth. One of the four Satans and the maker of the evil piece system. Thanks to him, I'm the heir to a pillar of devil nobles."

Issari takes the axe, widening her eyes and hearing Tsuda say hi to her. The axe activates on its own for a second. The brown widen more at my new family name. She dropped to the floor for a second, then shot straight up mad.

"That's such bullshit! If my mom learns that, she will march us to a Shinto shrine and force them to marry us. Fuck you, you noble prick!"

I snicker.

"You became a noble in the base universe pervert. I have more positive things that might happen like I might get a peerage of my own. That's iffy because I'm a halfbreed, and the nobles hate me for that fact, but should you want to become a devil, I can get you a king that won't abuse you. Again, this is an option that could protect you if you don't become a perpetual. This could be the dream for you, but it's hard work. Bad Cat has the offer, too, if I can't find a way to break her piece, which is what she wants."

Issari blinked as we entered the armory and moved to a crate. I key her into the lock, and she picked up her las pistol and chainsword. She holds both and comments while looking at them in wonder.

"That's a possible way to protect me, but I don't know. You would be giving up pieces for me, and I need to get stronger because the White One is very dangerous, according to Gecko. I might need the gene for the healing factor and more for how outmatched I am. I know you are saying to consider it heavily there, but you are my friend and should not be alone."

I smile at her genuine concern and her social dragon thinking.

"You have an extra choice. That's more than the base you had. Giving up everything is not worth it, Issari. You should never want the gene. I, however, believe in free will, and I think I know of a way to get us to pass on eventually. However, I have no details on the process. I just don't want regret, Issari, and I will have them for this."

She softened her face, seeing the clear regret, and hugged me.

"You are the Omnissiah like she says, you are. The one who cares too much. I think I will eventually stay for you and be there for my hero, who wants to make our world better. I want the gene later. For now, I want to try these out."

I'm not that. Tsuda will keep calling me that, yet I will never get her insistence that I'm the Omnissiah. Issari activated her sword, the roar making her jump. She looked at the blades with interest and then at the gun as I smiled.

"No recoil. It's a laser and not my bolter, which has kick. I eventually want the stronger versions as I enhance myself up to new levels of human. Well, half human, but I will never let the other half control me. I like the high, not the sin."

Issari blinked.

"They actually do that?"

I watched the sword swipes she made nowhere near them so she could practice.

"They do, and a tip for my cousin and her group: don't openly ask. They share first. I'm wrath. The high is amazing, but I don't like the fact I could hurt people who don't deserve it. Like Bad Cat's sister who thinks strays have the right to do that stuff to people like you. She hates humans, and I can't guess why."

Issari grew pissed there, growling like a dragon, and the gauntlet appeared in anger. Ddraig joins in, growling there. The two were good buddies now, apparently, as Ddraig spat.

"That's bullshit. Strays have always been a problem and done that shit to humans. You are weak and squishy, but they embrace the worst stuff. Fuck that cat."

I shrugged.

"She hates us all the same and is the white-haired one. She will hate me worse because I'm a halfbreed, and they are lower on the pole of acceptance than even the reincarnated, which is what she is. My new teacher seems to think my being his son will soften the blow of my heritage, but I'm not sure. I'm now the political and mortal enemy of two groups of devils, and I'm not looking forward to them. Along with a redhead who desperately wants me as her husband. I don't want to know how bad her other option is for her to look at me like I'm her only hope."

Issari frowned before snickering at the thirsty redhead despite the last parts.

"Take her, then I can have Bad Cat! Fuck off from her, Gregor-kun! She is the first! Need me the purrs and tails!"

I snorted and watched Issari make a swing that was clearly based on a World Eater's swinging style. That plays to her strengths and allows her to boost her blows in worse ways. I don't want to take her stray hunting till we have a mentalist. The intestines flying again are bad. I say softly.

"You don't have to use a chainsword Issari. I can make what's called a power sword, and you can be just as deadly with it. Don't use a bolter unless you have a strong stomach. All of my weapons are for brutal war. You could probably lessen it by using things like the las pistol only. A red hot hole isn't like a bolter."

I don't want to destroy her completely. She's a kid, not my mental age. If I'm having problems with it and I know the truth about the other place fully, she stands no chance against it. Issari puts two and two together, as I explained.

"I don't want to destroy you as the kid you are. If we had a thing called a war mask, I'd feel better with it, but no one knows how that works. I'm not going to do that to you."

Issari looked at the chainsword.

"I will use this like you. You could ask him for help. The other me. He and I have talked in dreams. He's cool and does things that are good for everyone like you. He could help with this war mask thing, or maybe ask our God to help you. You are his wanted champion."

I had considered the Machine God but not the other Issei. He did help here, but he's probably busy. He is apparently a ruler, according to Issari, and has many things to do besides help an idiot like me. The Machine God whispered to me. His voice was a whirling of steam and pistons.

"I can make a war mask for you and her. He saw you would need it and shared it with me. It would be a boon, but your dedication to staying good despite your new sin is commendable. Please take it. You don't have to bottle it all up."

Issari heard him, too.

"Our God cares, Gregor-kun. He is like you there. Take the mask. I saw you struggling with food at lunch and guessed you went hunting again. Mom worried about that because she thinks you might be too worried about your dad. Please take it for me if not for yourself."

It could help so much. Make my fights much easier than ever that way. I will take it. I got my helm out and felt, along with Issari, a build-up of power. Then, a simple crack. The helm doesn't feel different. Still the same weight. I then slowly put the helm on, and instantly, I feel different. My thoughts and feelings split. I'm in three different places. I feel so weird because I am hyper-focused now. I'm not beset by doubts. I, however, don't like this at all. I removed the helm as Issari looked at me and asked.

"And?"

I replied while feeling jarred by the experience.

"It's so weird. I am in three places at once. I don't like it, and it's going to take getting used to. I also need to feed my sin, and I'm going to do that on strays and eventually Xenos. I'll rotate it."

Issari shrugged.

"The other me has told me how to get used to it, and I'll share it with you. I'll practice with my sword for a bit. Maybe this fallen will be able to confirm this."

I keep holding the helm. Before I shake my head rapidly to get used to normal, it is amusing Issari before I respond.

"Hopefully, yes. Kuroka's friend might be from his cadre, and I have a few questions for her. I'm worried because of the knife ear bastard. We are in the city with two Gremory, and Kokabiel will go after the weaker one. It makes horrible sense, and with the oldest being a Satan, the death of his sister will piss him off because he is still a sis-con for her. She is in such shit, and I don't have an army. He does, and I'm not eager to fight them."

Issari makes her sword roar.

"You have the Red Dragon of Mars. My grandma from my dad died in those attacks. She was just there getting her husband a gift for their anniversary, and she died choking on her blood. That bastard will, if it's him, feel my sword unleashed."

I smirked.

"I'll turn him into something worse and make him an example to the nobles and to the foes of us. He will live as a servitor where he will slave away in a forge making humans things that improve their lives."

We four giggle evilly together as the ring and gauntlet both flash in unison together. I, however, need to get answers, so stop the session. Issari took her sword and then went with me to the main platform. Kuroka is still shivering, seeing the horny dragon looking at her. I put my arm around her in support, making Issari growl in warning while Kuroka nuzzled me. I say to Issari with a smirk.

"Step up your game, dragon girl. Bad Cat is slowly winning here. She's cultured and fun."

Issari growled worse then, she got a determined look in her eyes. She moved towards a section of the station near the teleporter and began practicing stances with her sword off. Kuroka and I get Tsuda's body, and we hose down the room in water. I resolved to make a shrine here for her. Kuroka opened the portal to Kalawarna's place, and we entered an alleyway with a door in the middle of the brick building on the left. The portal closed, and I felt weird. Kuroka put her arm around mine, which lessened the feeling before we moved towards the door together.

I smile once inside, and the apartment building is indeed old. As we entered the lobby, I looked around, and it was clear of furniture and plants. We walked up the stairs, and as we hit the second floor, we finally met someone. It's Jeanne, and she is like her base self with long blonde hair and blue eyes. She is wearing a well-made grey shirt and jeans but has a more relaxed face and is not haughty. She looked at the closeness of the two of us, and my smirk smiled.

"So, someone has finally tamed the cat. Nice to meet you I'm Jeanne. Kala and Conner are doing a little make-out session. I wouldn't go in yet."

I was amused by the assumption that Kuroka didn't correct before introducing myself.

"Gregor. Nice to meet you, Jeanne I can wait. As for Kuroka, she is and will never be tamed. Would not be fun otherwise."

Kuroka purrs at me, saying that. That just amused Jeanne before she squinted at me.

"You have gear? Never felt something like this before. Kinda like what I have yet not."

I keep my smirk up.

"I do have gear. Would not be involved in this side easily otherwise. I heard that you're in a group called Grigori. I'm not too familiar with the other side yet. I might have questions about them if you're willing to answer them."

Jeanne raised an eyebrow at me, but two more people entered the hall before she said anything. It's Kalawarna and this Conner. They are a bit disheveled, and I chuckled with Kuroka, seeing a hickey on Connor's neck. Kalawarna was dressed in her canonical burgundy dress with long blue hair. Connor is an older man, around thirty years old, with dark black hair, wearing a good suit and black pants. Upon seeing Kuroka and me, he smirked, too, before speaking to Kalawarna with a Boston accent.

"Pay up Kala. Your friend finally found a guy. You know what I want."

Connor is definitely fun. Kalawarna scowls at Kuroka before giving Connor a look.

"Oh, you're lucky you can cook otherwise, I'd pin you to the wall. Hi Roka, hello stranger. It's nice to meet you I'm Kalawarna. This idiot here is my boyfriend, Conner Walker. Welcome to our little hideout."

I smile instead of smirking because Kalawarna seems fun while Connor smirks at me.

"Welcome to our shit side of the world is what she means. Don't mind Jeanne there she is boring and doesn't get what fun is."

Jeanne huffed at her colleague.

"I'm not a couch potato that plays games. I like actually moving. He's got gear, Connor."

Connor doesn't seem to care about that, and neither does Kalawarna. Jeanne huffs again as Conner sighs.

"And? I'm sure he will use it responsibly. Not everyone is like your brother, Jeanne."

I blinked. Jeanne has a brother that apparently, also has gear? Jeanne sighs, and her face takes on a sad look.

"He couldn't control himself and I just don't want that to happen again. Why I'm here and not with that weirdo who was recruiting people like me. His idea is good, but something was fishy there, and he was zealous. No cat, we don't have fish."

We all laughed at Kuroka perking up at fish. Connor shrugged at Jeanne.

"It happens, Jeanne. Your dedication to the actual goal isn't what is in question just your straight orthodox approach. You are right to be cautious, but he has already been doing good with whatever he's doing. You have kills under your belt, kid. I can tell by the eyes, and considering you're hanging out with the cat, I'm guessing they are strays that are pigs."

Connor is smart, and Kalawarna now looks at me with interest, as does Jeanne.

"Three. One tried to kill my best friend, and the other two were killed for a bomb they threw at a school in Germany. I don't put up with that crap. I get that strays have multiple reasons to run like you, Lady Kalawarna, or Bad Cat here. I just want to help people."

Connor gets that as a haunted look enters his eyes at the mention of kills before it disappears at my reasons for hunting strays. Jeanne looked at me with new eyes now. She must be new to Grigori and has not seen much action yet. Kuroka beams at Kalawarna and then smirks, saying.

"This is the one nya. The strong mate I have been looking for. He's a good man, nya."

Kalawarna looked at me up and down as Connor replied with a smile of his own.

"I believe that. Kitty has always been a good judge of character. I'd say join Grigori, but it's not great here. Don't give me that look, Jeanne, you have only been here for two months. I have been here for ten years and Kala longer than that. Azazel is fine when you drag him from his labs, but everyone else is a snake. You see it fast, and sadly, everyone is like that here."

Jeanne doesn't say anything. I need to ask my questions eventually. I looked at Kalawarna for permission to speak before she nodded her head slightly.

"I don't know much about this side yet, and I'm not sure who I'm possibly going to back. Bad Cat is more devil-based, but according to her, you are more familiar with the fallen. I want to make an informed choice, but given what your partner has said, I'm not sure I want to join now."

Conner shrugged his shoulders, and Kalawarna did, too. Jeanne doesn't say anything as Kalawarna says to me with a certain voice.

"I understand the desire for a good choice. I'm not popular here because of my status, but Azazel vouched hard for me when I broke free, thanks to Roka. The rest of the fallen sneer at me for not being pure fallen anymore. Don't join unless you have no other choice. Con is right it is a snake pit here."

Sounds like the Drukari. Less extreme them but yeah smart move to not seek them out. However, the devils are not much better.

"I don't know if I'm being rude here, so apologies beforehand, but I'm interested in fallen cadre heads. Is that rude to ask you who was your head before?"

Kalawarna just shrugged again.

"It's not, so you're not out of line. My head was Kokabiel, who is an utter bastard of a head. He treats them horribly and likes throwing his people away like they are nothing. I won't say what I did with them and would rather leave that behind."

I see genuine sadness and regret as Conner and Jeanne look disgusted at Kokabiel's name. Kuroka grew angry thinking of my possible theory as I replied to Kalawarna.

"I won't ask. I just have a few questions about him. I have heard things, but I don't have all the information. Kuroka says you're a good person, and I believe her. I just want to know if he ever got interested in something that happened a while ago. The subway attacks in Tokyo. Did he ever do or say anything weird when that happened?"

Jeanne frowned as Connor put what I was asking about together before frowning, too. Kalawarna thinks there for a long while with her face deep in remembrance. Jeanne didn't like the look on Connor's face as he watched me more closely now while Kalawarna thought.

"You're implying something there that I don't like. Not because the theory is bad because it's easy to draw that train with him, but because it has deadly consequences if you're correct. It would explain why we struggle here in Japan. Are you planning on backing the Shinto? You look like you have Japanese heritage in you."

Kalawarna keeps thinking while Jeanne still doesn't get it. I don't back down from Conner and his accusation.

"No, I don't represent the Shinto. My deity is different. I don't know if it's correct or wrong. I'm hoping I'm wrong, but with his reputation, you admit that he could do that."

Connor watched for a hint of a lie. Finally, Jeanne asks while Kuroka flattens her ears.

"What's he talking about, Con? I'm still learning this side of the world."

Connor turned to Jeanne, saying with no hint of emotion.

"He is referring to the Aum Shinrikyo subway attacks in 1997 Jeanne. Lots of people died there. You know how we must be extra careful when operating here. It's because of that. We have always had a bad reputation here in Japan, and that was the final straw for the Shinto. They blamed Grigori for the attack. It's why we never get fallen reinforcements for operations here. There is a kill-on-sight order for them."

Jeanne didn't like that, and now she watched me with a new look of distrust. I apologized to Kuroka with my eyes to hers and said in a small voice.

"My deity is not one of the Shinto. He, however, wants this solved because he doesn't like the result."

Connor watched me again before Kalawarna finally got done thinking.

"He was extremely giddy when the attacks happened, saying to get ready for something. We did because his second is an asshole dude who pins people to things and not in a fun way. When nothing more happened after the attacks ended, he was very disappointed and said he would be talking to several people. Oh shit."

Connor and I are utterly disgusted. Jeanne now is looking sick because a pissed Kuroka had told her the cost of the attack. Kalawarna goes pale white as I reply to Connor.

"Why, I wanted to ask. It's looking like he did this. I need to know if he truly did for them in the subways."

Connor grew ultra pissed. He shakes and, in his rage, he reveals his gear. The hallway air becomes static, and my arm hair stands up. Jeanne finally throws up, imagining people choking on their own blood in a subway tunnel. Kalawarna now shakes, having remembered something.

"I overheard him asking his second once if the farm in Australia was showing results yet. Oh, my shit."

Connor grew more pissed than ever. He forms a lightning bolt in his hand and then launches it down the hallway behind them, and the bolt hits the wall, leaving a scorch mark. Jeanne was still being sick as Kuroka turned to me hissing her rage.

"Kill him, nya."

Connor said to Kalawarna and Jeanne.

"I won't stay if he did this. I have seen too many of our fellows here die because of the Shinto Youkai and the Clans. I have standards. Kala, are you absolutely sure?"

Kalawarna is still bone white.

"I am. He was extremely happy that week and partied hard the day before. Said he was ready for fun again. He always says he misses the Great War, oh shit."

I responded now.

"My deity talked with the Shinto. They learned that there was fallen support for Aum, but never the head. I was informed by one of the Shinto that nearly all the attacks were close to devil enclaves in the city, and considering what she said, I am forced to conclude that he tried for a second Great War there. Bad Cat, I have a worse fate planned for him."

Connor grew still completely as Kalawarna is now sick. She vomited up on Jeanne's vomit as Jeanne was dry-heaving now. Connor growled.

"He is protected. Too many on the council like him and say he would be better as Governor-General. I will not stay here knowing that. Kala, we need to split. Jeanne, you're welcome to do whatever you want. I will not stay in an organization that has cost me my cousin and continues to cost us the losses here in Japan because they won't get rid of the trash."

Kalawarna nodded after being sick and started getting them ready to go rogue. Jeanne is done, too.

"I won't stay. I joined to stop gear users from becoming dangerous not terrorism. I'll go with you."

I will offer it because Kuroka is promising me pain if I don't. Along with her look to explain more later.

"I am going after him. I'm going to form a new group that goes after people like him. I know I'm an unknown and don't have your experience, but the option is there if you want it."

Connor tilted his head slightly in response.

"Kala and I will consider it. Jeanne, you're welcome to join us or him. I am no longer the cell head here. Effective immediately, we are done."

Jeanne looked at her former boss. Then to me. Then back. Finally, she said something.

"I'm with you, Con, but the voices say that he is a good option."

Conner nodded before replying to me.

"I will consider it, kid. Jeanne is usually right when she says that sort of stuff. I'll get back to you when we have decided. Jeanne, we need to move or fortify here go help, Kala."

Jeanne goes running off. Connor looks me up and down before he makes a silent goodbye, and I take the hint. I bowed and then rapidly departed with Kuroka. The cat has blood on her mind. We exited the apartment complex, and I waited for Kuroka to open the portal. Kuroka doesn't for a second, still so angry finally knowing her aunt's killer. When she did, she said as we entered the station.

"You were right nya. It was him. The farm detail didn't come out till way later, nya. That is where they made the gas. What fate could be worse than death for him, nya!"

I am beyond pissed but say.

"Lobotomy on him, then sawing off his wings to be an eternal slave building things for the ones he hates and wants dead. That's what I will do to him, and the cuts for your aunt will be there. Never healed."

That makes Kuroka stunned for a second. Before she grew evil herself. She purrs there, and oh, it's sexy. Alex snickers and says this is the way. I, however, don't know if I will do the thing he wants. I just move and then say.

"Please give the police Tsuda's body today, Kuroka. I would also like to have a list of every single bad stray here in the city. We need more money and a possible place for the three of them if they join."

Kuroka keeps purring evil. She then agreed to my request.

"I'll get her home. As for the list, it's yours, nya. I'll draw it up today. What are you doing for the rest of today, nya?"

I know what I have to do this week. The bed calls, and I need to be stronger to fight him. I replied.

"I will be practicing with Issari some of today. Then, I will get more stuff done this week.

Issari had heard that all, apparently. Because she said from the corner of the room she had been in.

"I will help you, Gregor-kun. On the hunts and with anything else. For my Fabricator-General. Please get me ready."

I moved towards my friend. We were moving towards a back room near the teleporter. I then tell Kuroka.

"Please do the body. She deserves rest, and her husband needs closure. Issari, I want to get you your armor. I'll make it in ten for you and just need your measurements."

Kuroka nodded her head. Then, she puts an illusion on herself that makes her appearance change to someone else, and she disappears to help Tsuda. The two of us moved to the room, and I summoned the anvil. I immediately asked for sizes. Issari gave them. I swung and then handed her the carapace. Again, it is as light as possible for someone who still needs to build body strength.

The Machine God makes Issari her war mask. He also informed us that he had received full acceptance from the Shinto. They saw my deed with Kalawarna and will stick to the original deal with me. They had also done more digging and had two long-held Aum members poked at again. They had confirmed the farm story again and an extra detail. The fallen that had there constantly been indeed Kokabiel's second. There was no doubt anymore. The Shinto had thanked me for giving them a person to direct their followers against. They will keep in touch. I just want Kokabiel dead or a servitor. I practice with Issari on the footwork for her sword, getting her used to the armor. I will do another hunt this week on the tengus.

Issari wants to join. She isn't ready for it yet. I know this because I caught her three times in situations with the spars that are deadly endings. I can't coddle her forever. She has to be ready. Issari doesn't like that, but Ddraig supports me.

"He's the right partner you made too many mistakes that could be deadly if you didn't have the armor. Even then, you need to drum that out of you. Mistakes kill."

Issari growled at that. Her dragon-based growling was incredibly weird, but she said finally after growling.

"I don't want to be weak. I want to help. I know I'm completely new, but I can't let my parents possibly get hurt by him and the other side. I don't have anything else but the gear."

I pat Issari, and she gets more frustrated but understands what Ddraig means. He wants his waifu to not kill him again and to leave him alive from now on. I just assume my position, and Issari does the same. We continued practicing, and I told her while we were fighting.

"I will need your help sometime in the next two weeks for something I will be doing. I will be enhancing myself to become a more powerful human. I need you to make sure I don't get off the bed during the procedure. Wear the war mask during it. I need to do multiple sessions in it to get stronger. Keep me tied down."

Issari frowned, not liking that. Neither did Kuroka, apparently, because she spoke up from the station entrance.

"I will help my mate too, nya. Just tell me what to do. I hate that you're putting yourself through something that sounds painful, nya."

I don't want to think of the pain.

"It will help Bad Cat. Nothing I know of will not be used. I will be a Lord of Iron. The nobles will know of one who has no inch of pity for them. I will change the world and nothing will be not considered on my journey upwards."

I am willing to become an utter bastard if it means I protect people fully. The collar is almost fully made. It will never come off, and it will be till the end of time. The end of the universe. I promise Tsuda that she will have the hero she thinks I am. My axe roars for a second, and she says that I am the Omnissiah and that I have never not been that. The axe roar makes Issari say finally.

"I want the gene first. Please make it for me, Gregor-kun. If not, take me as your possible pawn. I want to help in every way possible. Teach me the Machine God."

I widened my eyes and prepared to scold her for hurting Kuroka. Kuroka didn't put her hand up to her head in pain. She didn't realize that fact for a second. Before her eyes widened. Issari doesn't get why we are acting that way. I test something.

"Machine God."

Kuroka doesn't hurt again. She looked even more surprised, which I don't blame her for. Issari still doesn't get it. I tested again.

"Machine God, take you."

Nothing happened again. Kuroka is looking at me in both a little annoyance and amazement. Why did the strays hurt last night, then? The Machine God says to me while smiling and sounding like mechanical pipe organ music that he accepts strays who run for genuine reasons of abuse and other things. He will accept devils that try to help humanity while the others he will make them hurt for me. Issari finally asked.

"Why are you doing that, Gregor-kun?"

I replied after receiving a full explanation from our God.

"Issari, don't do that around devils much. You could give away a new advantage we have. Sorry, Bad Cat, I was testing something and wanted confirmation. Issari when around devils use alternative words for a higher being like them. It causes pain in devils because they are opposite to them but not ours, apparently."

Issari widened her eyes and looked to Kuroka, apologizing profusely. Kuroka took the apology, but now she watched me more. She said while Issari was still babbling apologetically.

"What deity do you worship that accepts devils, nya? They all hate us."

It's time to cross that bridge.

"Ours is not like that for all devils. He accepts good strays along with devils who help humanity willingly being a new god."

Kuroka looks stunned. Issari watched Kuroka testing the word.

"Machine God."

She instinctively prepared for pain, but it never came. She gazed at the ceiling in awe at a god, that was like I said. It is real the divine nature was now there to feel for supernatural beings. Kuroka doesn't understand how a god is not hating her by default. She was still in shock five minutes later, and Issari and I had returned to sparring in our armor. The cat just sat down still in amazement and watched. We kept clanging sword and axe together in a symposium of sound. Issari makes two mistakes but quickly fixes them once pointed out. She was getting better, and while not yet ready, she would be eventually. Kuroka finally asked.

"How can a deity be new, nya? They have all been in existence, and they have never given us a chance. Dad tried multiple ones because he was sick of how the church treats their exorcists, and while he never lost his belief in him, he tried Buddhism, and when I tried it after changing, I hurt even then. I'm stumped, nya."

I began.

"The sea Kuroka. It all has to do with the sea."

She is just confused more.

"What sea, nya? I have never figured that out. Thought of everything, and the only thing I considered then threw out was our waifu's world, nya."

I swing my axe, and Issari catches it before throwing me back.

"Boost!"

The boost makes her riposte better than ever, but she is exhausted after that. I replied to Kuroka, now a tiny bit winded.

"You're very close. You're so very close."

She frowned while Issari was breathing heavily. Before her eyes went to pure slits, she breathed.

"We have a Fade."

I replied while Issari launched another attack I caught.

"It's called the warp, and we can make them by being the batteries for them. I am his prospective champion. He accepts you because you try to be a good person despite being a stray. I used him against the two strays last night, and they immediately felt pain. The Machine God will be another reason the Legio will succeed. No, I will not force you to convert. He will only take a logical reason and not blind conversions."

Kuroka grew still in amazement there. She was silent for the rest of the spars, and then Issari finally stopped them two hours later.

"My parents need me back, Gregor-kun. Thank you for sparring with me. I'll keep practicing, but please make me the gene."

I shake my head there.

"Not until you can confidently say you can totally leave your parents behind. Never seek this, Issari. Death and passing into the sea is a gift. Staying here eternally is a curse that you will regret unless you totally abandon them. Don't do it. Even being a pawn is better because even then, you have an end."

Issari grew sad thinking of her parents. Her aunts and uncles and her grandparents. I say to her now in deep contemplation.

"The first one was like that. His uncle murdered his dad, and he stopped the uncle's heart with but a thought Issari. He, I think, became the way he turned out there because he had no one there for him. He was our champion, but he was the furthest thing from humans. Don't want it."

Issari thought it over. Kuroka looked at me, realizing that I was immortal and not just a strong regeneration factor. She grew sad too, but then brightened because I would have a very long life and technically would be with her forever. Before she grows sad again, realizing I would be there long after she was gone. Her ears were drooping, as were her tails. I regret this, but humanity needs a champion that will be here for them. Even if I'm only half one. Issari said finally.

"I will think about it more, but you need people too. Duty can't be everything you are you need a waifu or friend, too."

Damn, pervert, but she is right.

"Eventually, yes, but duty is forever. I will get them one day."

Issari went to the armory and began to get ready to go home. I was still making stances, and it was then that Issari waved goodbye. She smirked at Kuroka, but Kuroka was only focused on me, watching me with sad eyes. That made Issari grow sad, too, before I smirk.

"We can try to have a game day on Wednesday. Issari, be ready for your stupid cheese, man. He's funny, and you will like him."

That made Issari happy. She grinned perverted and then began to head to the teleporter. When she had left completely, the station was silent. Kuroka finally spoke up when it was the two of us.

"I would be here for you, nya. You care too much, and you should be more selfish. You want me to be happy before yourself nya. You're trying to help Chestnut not regret the thing you can make."

I closed my eyes there.

"It helps lessen the regret thinking of others first. I think of them first because everyone else has stopped doing that, or they try and get crushed. The world has just atrophied now. I want it to look to the stars and each other in wonder again."

Kuroka got up and then came to me, wrapping her tails around my waist. She didn't react much to the cool metal plates before she said while looking into my eyes.

"You're bringing that to me. I want to make your dreams a reality, like how you are doing it for me. I think you should be less duty all the time, nya. Be more fun like you are when it's the two of us. My fun mate, nya."

She looks like she wants to kiss me, but I can't for multiple reasons. Not if I have to marry Rias to get her to safety from Riser. I can say no, but there is also Akeno, Kiba, Gasper, and even Shirone. Can I really say no completely? I can't, so I stopped her. She doesn't look mad, just a bit disappointed, I say to her.

"One day. I will return it one day. Your fun, and I enjoy this. I will never regret knowing the brave cat that wants me. Me, the stupid human who is an idiot."

She smiled at me.

"My idiot mate. I will win here, nya."

I smiled truly and said back.

"Bet. I need to sleep. I have the underworld's strongest Queen coming tomorrow, and I don't want to have me tossing and turning in worry."

We shiver together at Grayfia and her strength, but as we move to the teleporter, Kuroka looks at me again.

"Explain this warp to me. We really make them nya? How?"

I smile at her pure curiosity before beginning to explain it to her. We talked about it for most of the night. Kuroka is in awe. She doesn't convert to my God. However, she said thank you to him for giving her a chance.

The next morning, I woke up around 8.30 with birds singing near the window. I hate mornings, and the sun is evil. I get out of bed slowly. Almost tripping on a sock, I stumble into the bathroom for a shower. Best be prepared for Grayfia and her prim self. For Akeno and probably Rias. I really don't want to see her. However, I'm stuck with her, thanks to Akeno. After taking a shower and dressing, I opened the door to the main part of the house to find Kuroka snoring her snot bubbles. I can't blame her for feeding her sin. I want to gut the tengus and feed mine, but maid first. I gently approached Kuroka and tapped her shoulder softly. She whined and mumbled out something.

"Mate tired nya. Let kitty sleep."

I smiled there but poked her again.

"If I let you do that, then the maid will see you. I want you free and not killed. I'll get you fish tonight as tribute."

She whined again but slowly got up at the mention of fish. She zombie-walked to the shower while I made her food. I'll buy her a proper bed this week, along with perhaps a bigger place. I'll inform Grayfia that I will be moving eventually. When Kuroka got back, it was about 8.55, and we settled in for a quick breakfast, then began to erase her magic presence and scent. By 9.30, we were good to go on the wards, and Kuroka snuck off to the basement and the teleportation pad. It was at 9.50 when my doorbell rang, and I moved towards the door, peeking out. Akeno, Rias, and Grayfia were there. Rias was wearing a casual shirt and jeans, as was Akeno. Grayfia was in her maid outfit and was stern-faced. I slowly open the door and peek my head at them. Rias beams while Akeno just gives a teasing smile. Grayfia is all business and started.

"Good morning, Gregor-san. We have already set up the first ward and will not be disturbed. Rias, remember Mr. Humpy, and don't try it."

Rias doesn't look as intimidated by the threat. She instead stood taller. Akeno was amused at her king's defiance. Even Grayfia raised a white eyebrow in question at the new defiance. Rias shakes before becoming iron rod straight. Akeno was fufufuing at her king with the new backbone. Grayfia keeps one eye on Rias before continuing.

"I should be done in a half hour. Have you decided on what days would be best for your tutoring?"

Rias kept her backbone, and it's amusing. Akeno continued fufufuing. I finally answered the kickass maid.

"I can do Tuesday and Thursday, Lady Lucifuge. I'm eager to start learning my expected role in society."

Grayfia looked slightly pleased with the answer and prepared to lay the stones. Akeno is still fufufuing at Rias, trying to continue being brave. I exited the house, and I wanted to see if I could perhaps learn something about warders. Rias and Akeno followed me towards the edge of the property. There, Grayfia placed a stone near my sidewalk, quickly slipping into the ground before I asked.

"How easy is it to move the stones, Lady Lucifuge? I'm thinking of eventually getting myself a bigger place and would like to cut down on possible future work for you or the warder making the stones."

Grayfia was continuing her walk. She frowned for a second before shrugging it off and replied after setting the next stone.

"It's not too hard. The stones are easy to extract from the earth once you have a basic understanding of wards. The hardest part is knowing the warder. The warder that the Satans use is beyond reproach and is a member of my husband's peerage. They would be happy to make more if need be. You seem like you are deeply fascinated with wards."

I'm watched by Rias and Akeno, who are amused.

"He's always liked complex things. He would take apart our toys and try to figure out how they worked."

Again, like me. Grayfia let a ghost smile show for a hint of a second before her professional side kicked in as I replied.

"It seems useful to know, and I'd rather be safe than sorry."

Rias spoke up, surprising everyone here with what she said. Grayfia especially.

"I know wards Gregor-kun."

It was said softly and very timidly as if she expected people not to believe her. Grayfia doesn't discount that. Instead, holding a stone out to Rias.

"What are these runes, Rias?"

Rias took the stone, evaluated it, and then said in a still, timid voice.

"The main one is protection. The second one is redirection, along with a strong ignorance ward that will make people forget this place more easily. There is also a rune for backup power that is well hidden in the scheme."

Holy shit. Akeno is shocked, too, by this, apparently not knowing. Grayfia, however, openly smiles there.

"You are correct on all, even the backup section. You are at intermediate levels there, Rias, and I am deeply impressed. Perhaps we should get you to work under the family retainer so you can hone your skills further. It will never be a bad thing to know wards."

Wow. That's hot. Rias blushed under the compliment, and I actually think she is more attractive than ever there. Oh, Machine God, that is sexy. Akeno kept being stunned, and she actually fell over. Rias kept blushing but saw my wide-eyed shock. She saw something there, and she then smiled softly. Grayfia is continuing her work, and we follow behind her, leaving a twitching Akeno on the ground. Rias smiled dainty and offered to me.

"I can teach you, Gregor-kun. I want to show you I'm worthy of you. My Lord of Iron."

Oh, I could use a warder and a teacher. Yet it's not right for Rias to just use her for that. I will, however, take teaching if she offers it, especially if we can maybe form something there.

"I'd be happy for the tutelage Rias-senpai."

That made her blush harder. Grayfia is not saying anything there, but I catch a small smile as she places another ward next to a tree. I say to Rias.

"Perhaps you can teach me something right now, Rias-senpai. I know my anger toward Koneko-san was burning hot that day, but she is part of your peerage, and I don't want her left out. Perhaps we can modify the runes for the wards to let her one day be able to come to my residence?"

That got Rias beaming more, and Grayfia remained impartial. She merely gave a stone to Rias, and Rias took it and began to show me the rune on it. She pulled a small chisel and then demonstrated to me the flow. I watched as did a now returning Akeno. We two watched Rias gently tap with her chisel in a specific way to add that Nekoshou could enter the property. But only once keyed in. I asked Rias to show me how to do that, and she beamed more, and Grayfia, watching her, showed me how. Then applied, the rune change was applied to every other stone. I'm amazed at the process. I kind of get it after the fourth change. I, however, will need practice. Akeno is not getting it at all. She looked more impressed at Rias, who was embracing her nerdy self here. We followed behind Grayfia, and it was an hour later when the wards were all set. Rias is a wonderful teacher. I can't believe this. A sexy redhead that is a wards nerd. Alex grunted at me, saying that he hates me right now. Because this was something he liked too. I do make him an offer.

To become a machine spirit if he wants. He said he would think about it. Rias enjoyed being a teacher, and she was extremely knowledgeable about wards. She told me the many small things you could miss in wards if you didn't watch for them. I ask.

"How did you become so knowledgeable, Rias-senpai?"

She blushed more, getting Akeno chuckling. Rias finally answered.

"The library was a great place to hide during parties. It's where Heiress Sona Sitri and I met. She encouraged me to try and learn more. I'm not as smart as her."

Oh, Rias. You are smart. People are smart and apparently ward smart, but the nobles must be ultra pricks putting her down all the time if she doesn't believe that. Still, she could have been her other arrogant self, as I told her.

"You are smart, Rias. I don't know anything about wards, and you explained them to me extremely well."

It's a genuine compliment, and Rias saw that. She smiled like Sol there again, and I still can't believe she doesn't believe she is beautiful. Akeno had not said anything during this, but her eyes showed that she was not regretting me here. Family is nice, especially family that isn't trying to kill you. She asked me something.

"Did you ever find out what your gear is, or do you need me to help get it out?"

The three watched me now, and I couldn't wiggle easily out of this.

"No idea what it is nor any idea what it could be. I did get this ring showed up, and I have not made more progress since."

Akeno studied the ring, as did Rias and Grayfia. Rias is a little off-put by the skull as Grayfia narrows her eyes at it. She replied after studying it for three minutes.

"I have never seen that symbol before. I will check the records we have, but I'm confident that this must be something new. Possibly a subspecies of blade blacksmith. However, this bears more studying."

Rias keeps staring at the ring, and so does Akeno. She asked after another minute.

"What is the main thing you felt when you made the ring appear for the first time, and what makes it stay there?"

Building, but I won't say that.

"I just thought of making something, and it appeared, and it was broadly not specific."

The split skull still puts off Rias. However, she hits close to home.

"It might be a creation gear. Not blade blacksmith, but maybe a gear that is a new one from him. They do appear at strange times, and we have never understood even ten percent of the gear system."

Grayfia nodded and then checked a watch.

"I must get going. I will send Rias to collect you tomorrow, Gregor-san. We will start with the pillars and work our way down. Have a good rest of your day."

Grayfia opened a portal so fast I couldn't believe it. She was there and gone in a second. Rias kept looking at the ring as Akeno offered.

"Would you like to go for a run around noon, Lex? Then catch lunch?"

I smile and nod.

"Sure, we can meet at the park. I need to do something before that and text someone. I owe them a duel sometime this week. Thank you again for teaching me something, Rias."

Rias smiled a true smile there. Akeno then waved at me and took Rias with her. I let them leave the property before going back to the house and going downstairs to the pad. Ten minutes later, Kuroka is through, and she puts an illusion on and keyed herself into the wards. She remarks while impressed.

"They are good ones, nya. Made by Cathrine de Medici. She is a master tier warder, and her work is very hard to break nya."

I blinked. That female ruler figure is a devil. Weird, but not totally weird. I ask.

"How can you tell?"

Kuroka admires the stone and replies.

"All warders have a small style they fall into. Cathrine's is her use of a single ward rune that was never shared with anyone else nya. She made it and has kept it secret. No one has ever found out what it means, nya."

Weird again. I don't get this universe. I don't want to get this universe. I shake my head and get ready to visit the dojo. I waved to Kuroka.

"Sweet dreams, and have fun. Please get that list ready when you're done. We need money."

She waved back.

"You too and I will. Remember, I want fish today nya."

I prepare for more bullshit with my cousin and Rias. I'll hunt the tengus tonight. We need a bigger place. Especially if the three join.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11.

Prepare your mind as much as your sword.

The way to the park is packed with people enjoying a cool Monday morning. I have not received a text from Murayama yet, so I don't know what is going on there. Money, however, needs to be considered. Stray hunts only last so long, and I need to hide more from the Himejima. I have no idea when Suzaku takes over, but till then, if it happens, I need to disappear as much as possible from them. I don't want to use Astaroth money yet. I'm surprised when I catch something very unusual. It's Issari, and who she is with is crazy. It's Murayama. The two are giggling at each other over something. Murayama smiled, catching sight of me, as did Issari, who waved me over.

I approached them, and Issari beamed at me with a gigantic grin. Murayama does, too. I'm still confused about them, but Issari guessed the question.

"Gregor-kun! The answer is we ran into each other earlier and started talking. Murayama-san is cool and is kind of cultured, unlike you!"

They giggled evilly together there as Murayama confirmed it.

"Issari-san is funny, Gregor-kun, and isn't anything like I expected. We are similar, and she likes swordsmen, too! I have been telling her of one at Kuoh called Kiba-kun. He's so dreamy."

They both sighed together as I shook my head at them. Murayama asked me as she and Issari unconsciously followed behind me.

"What are you doing today, Gregor-kun?"

Issari looked interested in the answer, too.

"Right now, I'm getting ready to run with my cousin. Then, I plan on doing a couple of things later tonight."

Before Issari could make a hint of her accompanying me, Murayama smiled wide.

"Is it alright if I meet your cousin Gregor-kun? You seemed extremely defensive of her Saturday. She must be very important to you."

Shit, Rias might go after Issari there. Maybe she might go after Murayama, too. Issari doesn't get the hesitation here and just plowed through, still a little rusty with social cues.

"I'd like to meet your cousin again properly, Gregor-kun! She seemed fun, but with our first encounter, I didn't get to know her well."

I smile my new trademark smile smirk, and I will get my revenge on her later.

"Of course, just follow me. We are going out to lunch after, so you can pay for it, Issari-chan. I'm still on my budget till Wednesday when my next paycheck comes in."

Fucking rat, suffer this way. I also need to get off that for less of a paper trail for the Himejima. Issari did get the memo, thankfully. Murayama beams, not getting the hidden stuff, and Issari apologizes with her eyes. I don't take it as we move towards the park together, and I hide the tension the pervert started.

"How has Katase-san been Murayama-chan?"

Murayama grew a bit more confident about that.

"She is alright. Still a bit sore from her loss, but she does say she is now sorry for her implication last Saturday."

Katase still has no sympathy from me.

"I will accept it fully when she apologizes to me publicly along with my cousin and Issari-chan."

Murayama understands before growing certain about something.

"I will make her apologize. You were not unreasonable the whole time. I want you to join the Kendo club. You could help us a lot and hopefully get us a win on the circuit. Our previous captains started preparing us for this year once we lost last year."

Issari prepared to pledge to help if she could, but us getting to the park and meeting Rias and Akeno by a park bench stopped that. Rias is not looking at Issari at all she is focusing solely on me. Akeno is wearing her teasing smile at her king and did raise an eyebrow with Issari, and Murayama. I stare down my cousin in warning. She takes the hint but promises me with a slight sadistic look that I don't back down on. Murayama widened her eyes at Akeno, and Rias as Akeno waved at us.

"Gregor-kun, it's good to see you. Hello again, Issari-san. I don't believe I have met the other one. Why don't you introduce us?"

I keep my smirk and reply.

"This is my new friend Murayama-chan. She and I met at the dojo last week and hit it off. Murayama-chan, this is my cousin Akeno and her friend Rias. Issari behave."

Issari had done just that, making Akeno amused, and Murayama couldn't seem to blame her new friend. Rias sighed dreamily at me, making Issari snicker. Murayama got a little angry but didn't start things off on the wrong foot. Akeno watched that like a hawk before getting a smirk similar to mine.

"My baby cousin is a ladies' man. First Rias and now a beautiful woman like Murayama-san. When will you stop? Probably when you get them all chasing you."

Please no. I don't want the universe to punish me. Don't tease them like that. Rias stopped her glances at me. She looked up and down at Murayama and then grew calculating. Issari joins in tormenting me with snickers that set off Akeno, who starts fufufuing at my expense. Murayama gave Rias the same calculating look before they grabbed onto one of my arms. Issari snickers with louder fufufuing from Akeno as Rias whispers.

"I'm head wife. She can be there, but I'm in charge."

Murayama whispered into my other ear.

"I'm going to win here as you're better than Kiba-kun."

The two new rivals now stare each other down, with Rias pouting at me, as does Murayama. Akeno keeps being a bad cousin, and Issari keeps being a shit friend. I promise them both additional pain for this, especially Issari because this is her fault. My beat down of her will be legendary. Issari is too busy snickering to see the promise of pain for her. Akeno is, however, still fufufuing and started the walk/run. The two rivals don't leave me and pull me along the way. Issari and Akeno fall into a discussion on the school as Murayama just watched her new rival. Rias was now more determined to win, and that makes this worse. She will focus more on this than on making herself stronger.

"Murayama-chan, I think you might be able to catch up to Katase-san fast. You're decently strong at the blade."

Rias grew even more determined as Akeno smiled and fufufus again. Murayama clearly took pride there.

"I will with you helping me Gregor-kun. I do hope you get into the school. We could use you on the team."

Rias gets angry.

"He can also do well in my club. Gregor-kun has a great mind, and that will get him far."

They glared at each other, lightning sparking between their eyes. I now promise pain to Akeno for this. She shivered in her way and then smiled wider. Issari shivered and started being more of a menace. The walk was turning up as we continued. Murayama replied with a very unimpressed look at Rias.

"Gregor-kun is a natural with the blade. His talent would be nurtured there. What even does your club do chase ghosts? Those are not real, and he would become a legendary swordsman in my club."

Rias is unimpressed by the barb.

"The club that failed so badly at last year's opening season is definitely going to grow his talents. Gregor-kun could probably, with his mind, prove that ghosts are real beyond doubt."

Murayama winced at the shot before the two rivals continued their barbs for the next ten minutes of the walk, making me prepare waterfall tears. Issari was huffing in amusement with Akeno's fufufuing. Rias is now very much against Murayama, and the swordswoman feels the same way. The barbs get more deadly, and Akeno asks me something.

"Does Issari-san have any idea of what club she will want to join? I think she and I can get along famously. Aren't you two kind of a package deal?"

Issari is torn between swordswomen on one hand and Akeno on the other. She gets dreamy-eyed, making me want to beat down my cousin. Rias and Murayama immediately offered Issari a chance to join their clubs, and I finally saw what she had done there. Make the competitive natures of both rise and give Issari more choices and another angle to push me on. Smart rat cousin. You'd fit in with the Skaven. Imagining Akeno getting chased by dwarves with massive axes while dressed as a Skaven makes me happy. Issari, however, shows her brains.

"I think I'll have to get back to you on that, Rias-san. Murayama-san. I might try out for the engineering club. I do want to learn that."

Kiss ass, you're not getting away from my wrath Issari. That made Akeno guess my sin as she smirked darkly.

"I'm that way too, Gregor-kun. I remember them. You'd think it was the other one, but it's not."

Wow. I didn't expect that, but it's understandable with the Himejima. Rias and Murayama continued glaring at each other, and Akeno then asked as we passed by an arcade.

"Does my new friend in Issari-san know Gregor-kun? She has to know eventually."

Akeno is officially the queen of the rats, with the king probably being Rizevim. Akeno is not getting her missed birthday presents there. Issari watched her new potential friend with caution. That answers the question for Akeno, who gets a wider smile. I will make them both suffer. Issari will get her beat down tomorrow. Akeno, however, will get it starting now.

"You are very arrogant for someone in tickle range, Keno. I'll make it worse for you if you don't just keep fufufuing. I'm sure someone would like to help me there."

Akeno giggled, happy at the threat. Rias and Issari get excited for very different reasons as Murayama giggles at the threat. That breaks the tension between the rivals, for now. We settled into a better walk before we stopped at a restaurant. Issari paid for it, and I made my displeasure known to her by ordering steak. She tears up there, but my eyes promise more pain to come. Akeno does corner me near the end of the meal close to the bathrooms.

"Your friend. Is she being considered for your possible future peerage?"

I narrowed my eyes.

"She might be. Keep Rias away from her. She is not meat."

Akeno doesn't look intimidated.

"Noted. Rias is all on board the marriage train and is considering begging her brother to get you granted the set as another way to convince you of her. Your status could make the other party back off from the deal. They aren't as invested in it as they could be. If it were Heniya, they would get the trait they desire. I still support you, but this could help us. I won't say anything to Rias about your friend. I'm also almost sorry about them. It's funny, and this could help Rias if you say no."

I promise she will suffer.

"You have earned a major grudge here. I will have my revenge by helping Issari get you for throwing me to the wolves."

Akeno grew happier.

"I like both, and your friend is fun. She and I can probably torture you better together anyway, so by all means, help her. She is one of us and just hasn't realized it yet. Kinda like you."

Hold up, wait a minute! The glare increased now, and Akeno smiled her sadistic grin.

"You will see. I'm good at knowing that and haven't been wrong yet. I said you're kind of that way. Enough is there, but you are not the full deal, the same with your friend."

You are wrong about me. Wrath is bad enough as a problem; I don't need sadism there, either. I just glare down at my cousin, making her smirk.

"She should still train. I'm not convinced about her yet, and I'm still young. Favors won't win me over."

Akeno kept her smirk.

"I told her that, but she is desperate to prove that she can provide you with any and all advantages. It's noble thinking there. Rias might be a romantic, but she knows you could have a better pick of stronger people and a heiress. She will do the hard work of getting you."

She won't win if she tries to bribe me. Koriel smacked me in my soul before I glared at her, too. She just whacked me again, telling me to stop being stubborn and accept the redhead. Get access to the system and then learn everything about it. I whacked her area back and growled to her no. That started an internal fight, and we continued that till we got back to the table. Thankfully, it was not destroyed by the rivals. They instead look smug on something. Issari was weeping seeing how much lunch had cost her. I punished her further by ordering another steak and fish. Akeno fufufuing there while Rias and Murayama kept watching each other. I didn't want to know what they were smug about, but another whack in my soul hurt, and I just decided to ignore my partner. She kept whacking at me, and I kept ignoring her. As Issari wept waterfall tears at the price of lunch, I whispered in her ear.

"This has just begun. You are a bad dragon and will be punished for making my life worse."

Issari tears up more and shakes before begging me with her eyes for mercy.

"I'm a good dragon. I just wanted to see pretty cousin. Machine God, please help me."

The Machine God is amused at the sight. He says to her that this is her problem. As we left, Rias and Murayama reattached themselves to me, making it harder to move because of the new steak and fish leftovers. That makes Akeno happier than ever. Issari cried crocodile tears as I'm winning the supposed game here, which is not happening. Rias promised me something in my left ear.

"I'm the better choice. My Lord of Iron will get the Gremory library if he says yes to me."

That's tempting, but no, as Murayama says to me in my other ear.

"I'm adventurous. I'll do and try new things for my brave swordsman. You don't need her."

Murayama, don't say that you might regret this later, and with me being a perpetual, there is little chance of us getting together. I sighed because this day is now shit, thanks to stupid horny lizards. Issari whimpered her sadness here, and it fed Akeno, making her break the mask. She smiled evilly and licked her lips as we left the restaurant. The standoff between the two increased to another level, with the two rivals busy glaring. I want to strangle Akeno for this.

Our walk and my torture mostly ended when we got back to the park. There, Rias promised war to Murayama with her sea-green eyes. Murayama doesn't back down, and I give her credit. Akeno smirked her pleasure, causing this for me while Issari was now begging me for forgiveness. The two devils say their goodbye and leave. Once they are gone, Murayama speaks up.

"I can't believe you're related to the onee-sama of the school. No wonder you defended her so much from Katase. She will now really try to get in good with you. The redhead is just her hanger-on."

Yes and no. Rias is the king, but it seems that Akeno wears the pants in their relationship. Actually, that's probably accurate with most monarchs come to think about it. Koriel whacked me extremely hard, and I groaned as she growled at me.

"Get the set and gather knowledge, you stupid bitch. Accept the redhead, and you can get us what we want. You with your stupid hair color and me with knowledge. Do this and make our eternal life easier. She will live long enough for us. You can get vengeance on your cousin by making her realize that she failed to torture you. Do. It. Now."

I growled a fuck you to her before answering Murayama.

"I didn't know she was that. Her friend is ok Murayama-chan. She just has a problem that's not easily solved. What were you and she smiling about when I got back?"

Murayama smiled mysteriously there, as Issari was now crying softly because her wallet was missing so much money. Murayama looked at me with that smile.

"Oh, that. She offered something that I might take. However, I believe that you will make the correct decision with me. Even if you don't, I won't hold too much of a grudge against you. You're a good man, Gregor-kun. I get that more with what Issari-chan has shared with me about you. You saw past the thing and gave her a chance like how you did with me despite Katase doing her fit. I don't think that you are a bad person. Just stuffy. Issari-chan, cheer up. I would like to spar more with you, too."

Issari brightened horribly at the new honorific, feeding the dragon there. As for the offer, don't take it, Murayama. It's a trap! Koriel whacked again, and I wanted to groan openly. She snarled at me and called me a massive bitch again. Just take the offer of a redhead waifu! Abuse being a noble.

While Koriel and I struggled internally, Issari bounced, making Murayama laugh, and she promised something.

"I'll duel you whenever Murayama-chan! I need practice and could use a senpai! Please be it!"

Murayama laughed at the enthusiastic reply.

"I'll happily be your senpai! We can beat down these perverts you told me about that told that horrible lie about you. You're a pervert, but I understand you more. Maybe you can help me get an advantage on the redhead!"

Issari giggled, thinking of beating down the perverted duo. That set off Murayama and, finally, me. I really want to beat down the size scouter. The three of us enjoyed that together, and that was where Katase stumbled upon us. She was dressed casually for the weather with a short-sleeve brown shirt and jeans. She nervously looked at me and then Issari. Katase also looked at me with lust before it disappeared as she started the branch to Issari right.

"Brown hair-san, I'm sorry. I was wrong about you. Gregor-san, I will apologize to her again, along with your cousin at the school. I am sorry for my implication. You're not a pervert. Please don't hate me for my mistake. I asked around more and found that you were right."

She said that which made Murayama beam at her friend. Issari smiled and then said to Katase, who felt a bit better now.

"I will help beat down perverts who go too far! I know their tricks and can help catch them for the four of us, plus anyone from your club! I forgive you!"

Katase looked both extremely happy to beat down actual perverts and a little disturbed that Issari knows how they think. I shake my head at her.

"I still don't like you much, Katase-san, but Murayama-chan has tried for my friend, so I will try for hers. I accept the private apology. Just don't assume things of others that way again if possible."

Katase was still a bit bitter and angry before the lust returned and was directed at me fully. Issari was about to be a bad friend again, but a flash of warning from me made her remember the pain of her empty wallet. Murayama saw Katase do her thing, too, but she smiled.

"Mine. You had your chance I will win the game. No red or pink hair will stop me!"

Machine God, damnit. Katase grew determined there; as Issari wanted to hit me and cry happy tears because I was 'winning' the game, Katase replied to her friend.

"He will get the strongest swordswoman. This man, who is like a real samurai, come again. He who knows honor and the way of the warrior. You will fail, Mura. I will rise!"

The two new friends\rivals now watched each other with hawk-like precision. Murayama smiled mysteriously again. I slowly back away from that, and Issari does too. I said quickly.

"Bye Murayama-chan! Bye, Katase-san. I will try to get to the dojo when I can. Busy week and all."

I ran fast, and at the same time, Koriel punched me deep into my soul. Issari followed behind me, and we fled from the swordswomen. Katase, I noticed, smiled dreamily at me along with Murayama. Issari followed like a good lizard, and once we were farther away, she begged.

"Please forgive me, Gregor-kun! I'm a good dragon! Please teach me how to get them all!"

You stupid lizard, it's not that. It's the fucking universe and anime logic for a main character, and I'm not that! You must be as Akeno says you are, as Issari kept begging.

"Let me have the pink one, Gregor-kun! She is sexy and can help me! You have Murayama-chan! Let me win, too!"

I growled back at her.

"Take the pink one. Just beat her down, you idiot. It's really that simple, but you're a bad gecko. I wanted to die, and you fed my stupid sadistic cousin. You helped form a rivalry over me."

When I got home, Issari immediately froze at the edge of the property before I dragged her onto it. She squinted at the weird feeling as I keyed her into the wards. She relaxed, and I entered the house to find Kuroka wasn't sleeping. She was actually playing another strategy game, and I'm sad because this one is going out of existence soon.

Despite being deep in a match, Kuroka perked up at the smell of fish. She turned towards us hungry, and I, still lost in memories, spoke up.

"Don't mind us. Issari is just getting punished for creating evil. No cat for you!"

Issari wept, getting on her knees, and wrapped herself around my legs.

"Nooooooooooooo. I need the cat Gregor-kun! How else am I supposed to win! You have your redhead let me have the cat! I'll give you anything you want except this!"

Kuroka is weirded out here. I don't have sympathy for Issari because she potentially created a fan club. I feed wrath now.

"This isn't about winning, you iguana girl! This is your punishment for making a new love triangle for me. I will beat you black and blue for making me suffer. I just wanted to see pretty cousin you said. Well, you did, but you lost my roommate. Actions have consequences, Issari. This is yours."

Issari wept more as Kuroka enjoyed two idiots torturing each other. She smiled a Cheshire grin, but Issari wasn't deterred.

"I need the purrs! The other catgirl hates me! Please, Gregor-kun, anything but this! I'll buy you any porn you want! All the redheads you could ever desire! Just please don't punish me this way!"

I growled back at the pervert while simultaneously getting more pissed because Koriel is now punching me harder each second.

"I don't care you dolt. I don't need porn when science is more productive and useful. You made my partner mad, thus making me mad because she is taking potshots at my soul!"

Kuroka looked up, hearing I had a partner, as Issari wept further. The gauntlet returned, and Ddraig supported me.

"Green man is in the right here, partner. You are indeed the gecko."

I turn my wrath on this kiss-ass dragon.

"You have no right not to be the gecko, you horny fuck! You deserve to have your waifu kill you constantly! You broke our world, and you suffer along with her!"

Ddraig wept alongside his host's new tears at the brutal words. The ultra-comfort and support started again for them as they went to a corner of the living room and cried together. Kuroka, however, was amused by their suffering, and she begged me with her eyes for the fish. I gave her the fish and rice.

"All fish from this moment on comes from Issari. This is part of her punishment. No cat and extra empty wallet along with multiple beat downs. I don't need a fucking fan club! You possibly started one, Issari, and I will make you the target of that, too, if you continue being bad."

Issari wept more tears now while Kuroka shivered at the dreaded words. Fan girls and or boys are the bane of many. Kuroka brightens up more, knowing she is going to get fish straight from Issari's pockets. She then gorges herself on the fish and rice as Issari weeps, curling into a ball. My wrath is fed now before asking my roommate.

"You have that list? I need money now, and we will need a bigger place eventually. I also need to get myself into that school. Stop crying, you iguana, and tell me where the signups for the school are. You lose a small part of the grudge here."

Kuroka nodded and handed me the list from a pocket spell while still eating fish. I took the list and looked it over, and I noticed I have three other targets besides the tengus I think I can fight: another gear user, a newish rook who is troublesome, and their comrade in a dryad who is a bishop.

Issari got up, and her face begged for pity. I don't have much for her, but Kuroka apparently feels something there.

"Chestnut is ok to keep chasing me nya. Just won't be easy. I'm not that type of girl despite the front nya. She is getting stronger."

Issari brightened up and then fist-pumped the air. I shake my head at Kuroka and her last chance to escape the dragon completely. Kuroka smiles at me, and I see the hidden game. Koriel punched me so hard and deeply into my soul that I groaned and fell face-first into the carpet. Issari and Kuroka looked extremely worried and confused as Koriel barked out from the ring.

"Just accept your destiny being a noble, you grox humper! Get your damn redhead and me knowing the system! Do it now, or I will keep punching you into the ground for three decades! I want knowledge, and you will get it all!"

I groan into the carpet. Kuroka is surprised because she didn't expect my partner to be vocal, especially given the last few days. Issari fist-pumps the air again.

"Listen to your partner Gregor-kun! You can be less grim and grumpy! Fulfill your destiny and get the redhead who wants you desperately! Then I can have the cat!"

Kuroka was just amused as she laughed at my misfortune, and I groaned again. It hurts, but not as much as the gene application itself. I slowly get up but get knocked down again by another punch, landing with an ooof. Kuroka takes pity on me, while Issari is now the happy one.

"You can't outrun this redhead, nya. I'd listen to your partner. You're being stubborn for stubborn sake nya. I'm not pleased about it, but I can work with this. Should be easier for us if you just accept nya."

Issari beams at something.

"I know what they were smiling over! Forgive the grudge, and I'll spill. I'll still get you fish because I need to prove I'm strong too!"

I groaned again as Koriel punched me again.

"Everything you're worried about can be fixed by just accepting her! A bigger place, with money, connections, and new knowledge! Just get your damn redhead! Make her earn it, but say yes, you troglodyte!"

Oh, it hurts. I'm curious about what they were smug about. I asked Kuroka to get my laptop so I could do the school application. The cat did as asked, her tails wagging as she got her fish. I finally asked Issari when the cat was gone.

"What were they smug about? The grudge will be somewhat forgiven."

Issari beams.

"She offered Murayama-chan a chance at monetary compensation for you. Murayama-chan said no. She then offered something different. Murayama-chan said no again. Finally, she said this was not over before she wrote something on a napkin and gave it to Murayama-chan. The whispering that followed was intense, and Murayama-chan seemed interested, but I don't know what it was. Please let me off the hook!"

She probably offered a harem. Koriel punched me again as Kuroka returned with the computer. She sets it on the table and then returns to eating the fish. Koriel growls at me to accept before I finally cave.

"Fine, you stupid technophile! I'll accept her! Just stop punching me and let me earn my own fucking money! I'll message her stop making it hurt! I might be that, but I don't want this!"

Issari clapped, as did Ddraig and Koriel. Kuroka shrugged and kept eating fish.

"You're getting a harem. I made peace with that earlier myself, but my mate deserves to be treated better than ever because you give up so much for others nya. Be selfish more."

I don't want that! Issari looked at me in awe for this, which is the wrong thing to do. I silently open the computer to get this done, with Issari showing me the site. I started the application with Murayama, and her words made more sense. Koriel got ready to punch again when after I did my application, and I tried to renege on my promise. I reluctantly text Akeno to have Rias meet me at the park in a half hour. The punch does come as Koriel growled.

"That's for trying to be a rat like your cousin! You're a stubborn bitch who needs to stop that. Try again, and I will punch harder than ever."

I'm not the rat that is Akeno and Rizevim! I get a beep from my phone when I see a message from Akeno. It includes a small video of Rias dancing on her desk while Shirone is watching her king dance. Issari saw the video and was amused.

"My best friend gets the redhead he wants so desperately! Cat, I will earn your affection!"

The next message is from Rias, who got my number from Akeno. The text tells me that she will be the best choice I ever make. She sent a winking face that has Kuroka enjoying this, too. Her tails flick back and forth in pure enjoyment while she enjoys her fish.

"It could be worse nya. You could have the end of the world happen. This is just a normal thing for pillar heirs."

The world will end if we don't kill Trihexia and if there are Xeno like the Orks! Issari gets my now openly weeping self ready for Rias. She babbles on about how she wants an invite to the wedding and how she will score with Akeno. I don't want that either because Akeno is right. Issari is a sadist. It's hidden from everyone else but now very clearly there. Kuroka prepares to enjoy another nap, and Issari pushes me out the door towards the park.

At the park, I chose the furthest place to meet Rias, which was under a tree at the corner of the park. Issari had run off and was now trying badly to spy on me. I prepared to run away in five minutes, and Koriel growled again, this time she wouldn't punch. She had somehow managed to make a thunder hammer and had it cracking in warning to me.

"Run, and I'll use this. I don't think you'll be a rat, but this is here just in case."

I get ready to beg my divine patron to help me. The Machine God smiled and said, this is a me problem, not his. He is enjoying his time with the Shinto, especially Susanoo and him. The storm god was apparently interested in several things he saw. I shake, seeing Rias enter the park in a beautiful black dress, having gone all out. I noticed that she also has followers in Akeno, Kiba, and Shirone. Akeno has a camera that was trained on us. Issari somehow got to the also badly hiding trio without startling them. Rias saw me and beamed so brightly. Oh why is she this beautiful. Rias glides to me, and her noble training is on full display.

She arrived at my position under the tree as the two of us faced each other. I saw over Rias's shoulder that Akeno and Issari were now together in the background, giggling in unison while Shirone was pissed. Kiba saw they were spotted and just waved a sorry to me.

Rias tilted her head, and the park noise began to fade. We looked at each other in silence for three minutes before I started.

"I am willing to help you. I, however, need the full story. Why are you willing to give up everything for a halfbreed like me? You risk social suicide with me."

Rias approached me, and her eyes had happy tears in them. She said this with her heart coming out fully.

"I want the man who has given me hope. You would treat me well, not like him. He plans to make me do things that only he and his queen want. I can't say because of the contract, but they involve me in extremely bad positions and situations. He will put a bishop in me if I say no, letting Akeno and the others mutate. I understand that and had given up on everything. But you are the man I want to love. My brave Lord of Iron who has been nothing but honest and honorable with me. That's why I want a man like you who will truly love me for me. The weak redhead who is nothing to the nobles, who gets only pity from my friends. You want me to be stronger and believe I can do it. No one else has ever done that for me. Why I will give anything for you. Please say yes."

It was horrible. Riser is a bad person here to willingly let people mutate. No wonder Rias is clutching to me as she worries about them more. I finally say it now, knowing this.

"I just want the real you. My potential wife will never be forced to do anything they don't want. I will say yes. Just please don't be disappointed by the idiot I am. How can I break the contract without putting myself into something I can't win."

Rias beams and then glides to me and slams into me, sending us to the ground as I landed ass first. She landed on top of me, hugging me and weeping into my right shoulder.

"Thank you! There are several ways out! I found them all, but the only one I had was the game! Now, with you, I can get my parents to use another one that is better. You are my hero! I don't think you will have trouble! I'll bully Koneko! I'll give you anything you want! My hero!"

She weeps and weeps as the pressure she has felt melts away. I hug her and let her cry.

"Don't do any of that. Just be you. Tell me all the outs, just in case. I'd rather we have multiple plans. Rias, I want us equal here. Don't grovel to me. Don't act like you are below me."

She came up from my shoulder, and her face had tear marks. But she had a bright smile, looking at me.

"I'll tell you everything I can. You are the best person I can ever ask for in a partner."

She blushed and then whispered something in my ear. I gave her are you serious look at the confession. She blushed more.

"I think it would be fun eventually. If you tell me what you need, I'll get it for you."

I'm about to say something when I start to shake as a shadow cane behind Rias. Grayfia, who is not impressed, looking down on us. I shake as her aura is let off. Rias does, too. Grayfia just raised a white eyebrow at me. The maid lets us shake for two minutes as the pressure increases drastically. Before she shakes her head with a slight smile.

"You're a very bad starson. You're lucky it's my off-duty time. Rias. You are also lucky I intercepted that text. I don't think you should do this, but I'm going to help you here. I'm tired of Lord Phenex fleecing us. He insinuated something that has angered me today, so I will remind him that my husband is Lord Lucifer. He has given me his support here and I will give it to you. However, when you get your official confirmation, he wants a series of IOUs from you, Gregor. In return, we will help you get a set more easily."

Rias pleaded with me to take it, shaking from the pressure. I am, too, but stay steady.

"Your husband truly lives up to his namesake. I'll agree to three. No more, no less."

Grayfia raised an eyebrow in a are you really trying that look? I didn't back down from her. We kept shaking for another minute as she continued the pressure and increased it. I was terrified, but I didn't back down again. Rias was ready to babble out her obedience, but I caught her eye and shook my head slightly. She stiffened herself, and that made Grayfia smile.

"You are indeed a Lord of Iron like Rias told me. I will accept three official ones. You might survive the pit with a backbone like that."

Rias wants to beam at me as I prepare to ask.

"Thank you, Lady Lucifuge. I appreciate you doing this. Is it possible to ask for a bigger place and protection from my mother's family? They are extremely hostile to me. I will earn the right to the place."

Grayfia frowned, and Rias was confused. The pressure receded, and they both widened their eyes. Rias thought about how she met Akeno and Grayfia, putting the pieces into place. She immediately nodded her head.

"I will arrange something. The shock of the test and several other things this weekend led to that. Forgive me, Heir Astaroth. Your question from earlier makes more sense now."

I dread knowing what caused that, given the history with Akeno. However, Grayfia has many more important things to do, which is understandable. Like beating up her slacker husband. Rias grips me tighter, then grows angry, and fuck, that's hot. She immediately offered something.

"I have a larger place Heniya gave me. It's his. I want my betrothed safe, Fia. He is giving up much for me, and I will give him things to show him that it's to his advantage. I will carve their chests in if they try anything!"

This new and sudden rage is so sexy as Rias tightens her grip on my shirt, and I say to her.

"I will pay rent till I am confirmed. Then I will buy the property from you. It's yours, and I'm not giving up too much. I will prove you that. Equals."

Rias saw I was not going to budge there and reluctantly agreed. Grayfia prepared herself to remove the stones. I am considering renting the house to Kuroka, but there needs to be a paper trail for the government to make sure I stay emancipated in the mundane side. I'll do that. Make Kuroka pay for it, but rent will be cheap and help when I start managing the estates. Grayfia asked.

"Was the crash them? Killing the wife of a Satan and the attempted murder of a pillar heir and said Satan is cause for war."

That could solve our problem there, but Suzaku is my cousin too, and she tried hard for us.

"I don't know. I was prepared to look into it when Akeno told me about our past. I didn't bring it up because I didn't know how much she shared, and I want my cousin to trust me."

Alex growled at me in hate for protecting his grandparents and relief for protecting Suzaku. He loved her deeply because she did everything to help him and Akeno. She had risked being thrown out, too, despite her heiress status and her favor from the Vermilion Bird. Grayfia accepts the answer.

"I will assign this to one of our number, and I will personally reinterview Akeno. If it is true, I will not allow my husband's best friend to suffer that injustice. Rias show him the home tonight. I will get the stones at the same time. I have business to take care of."

Grayfia turned around and briskly walked off. She passed by the barely hidden four, and they all shaken. Issari stared at Grayfia leaving before Rias faced me.

"You will never be hurt by them again. I'll pick you up in a few hours for the home. It's closer to the school, and I use it as a place to hide when he tries to visit to intimidate me. I promise you that it will have enough room for you."

Her eyes had such fire that they were so sexy, too. The passion, the anger, and the hair. Oh, Machine God why is she so hot! Rias enjoyed the look there, and that made her smirking sexy, too. Oh, Machine God, stop torturing me! My God smiled and said he didn't do this I did. He does say to accept the redhead because he likes her spunk. Koriel smacked me again. It was a gentle reminder to obey this. Or else

I am stuck with Rias. For better or worse. The noise of the park returned, and I helped Rias up. Akeno and Issari slither over to us, followed by Kiba and a very reluctant Shirone. I note how close the two sadists are. Akeno smiled daintily with Issari. Kiba inched away from that, and Shirone hissed softly at them. Rias smiled so brightly and then told Akeno.

"You are the best sister ever! He said yes! I will get you that thing you wanted!"

Akeno beams while Kiba claps twice, and Shirone hisses at me. She wasn't focusing on Issari, with said person grinning evilly, looking at Kiba and Akeno. Shirone spoke her anger at me.

"How is a regular human going to be able to help you, Rias-sama? He's an idiot, and our race is superior to them."

Issari gets offended there. I am, too, but I don't react. Shirone is mad. Kiba inches away again as Rias glares down her rook. Shirone backs up before Rias, then looks to me for permission to say my status. Rias turns the glare up on Shirone.

"He is not just a regular human. He is the heir to House Astaroth. You will treat him with respect, Koneko. I have let you get away with things far too long, and you will be disciplined if you say anything about him being half-human. The pervert with glasses is the problem, not Gregor-kun. You can hate him, but not the man who is going to save you from being a toy to a bird."

Hold up, wait a minute, pervert with glasses! There are two of them, and I know it's not Kiryuu. Something begins building in as Shirone and Kiba look at me now with wide eyes. Shirone quakes, and Kiba feels the pressure. I saw his fear and settled it.

"Kiba, I have no issue with you, and I prefer to be informal. The status changes nothing between us. You white hair-san. Tell me now if this perverts that you have a serious problem with glasses and spiked black hair."

The fact I was that blunt made Shirone shake more as Issari widened her eyes horribly. Before, she grew ultra pissed. That fed Akeno and then Rias while Kiba relaxed. Shirone kept shaking as I poured my anger at her into my presence. She really was used to getting away with stuff. She began to speak.

"Yes. He tried something and was close. Kiba-kun threw him off. You."

Oh, I will kill him. He will die, as that shit is beyond disgusting. I glared her down again, and she started quaking once more. I reply to the cat.

"He will die. I don't care about the fact you hate me. I don't care about the fact I'm inferior in your eyes. That is not something a real person would do anyone else, regardless of origins. Those are degenerates who deserve death. He tried something with Issari by blaming her for something he got away with, and then he escalated on you. Shut up and tell me why you haven't killed him yet, Rias."

I will crush him. I don't care what the answer will be. This is premeditated murder. Shirone looked at me with amazement and hate as Rias answered.

"His father is a contractor for a GKF member with significant influence. My sister tried to use this as the first shot at them since she would eventually be Lady Gremory. We are NKF, and sadly, it failed despite the fact my sister is number three in the ratings games. The GKF said that they were fine with it. Reincarnated are nothing to them so worms doing this to one another is fine. We tried the mundane side, and the investigation was shut down almost immediately. He will be in the school this year. Gregor-kun, please don't be mad at Koneko."

I let evil enter my eyes, making Shirone back up more than ever. She shakes like I was Grayfia. Rias gets a look, and she shuts up, but she also gets extremely focused there. Akeno smirked, seeing me embrace the sadism as Issari spoke up.

"No wonder he gets away with so much. He has extra protection. That's horse shit! I'll join you, Gregor-kun!"

I will destroy the GKF and rip them apart. They shall feel my wrath because this is hot garbage. They have earned an extra pissed-off and immortal enemy. I will not rest until the entire system that propagates them is destroyed. I turn my eyes on Shirone, who is now extremely intimidated by me.

"You will get revenge. I will kill him and them. Continue to hate me if you want I don't care. I am going to make them rue the day they let him get away with this. You shall shut up around me, and I will say nothing to you after this. I am not happy. Understand."

Shirone just nodded fast and then hid behind Akeno. She smirked and clapped at me.

"Excellent work. Now, you truly are the best cousin ever. Retract the wings. Grayfia made the area warded when she arrived, but better safe than sorry. You are definitely getting your set. Rias, what power class do you think he is in now?"

I blinked, looking to my side, and saw the two wings of a devil, but they were strange. They were silver, not black. The Machine God says that he fixed that, strength and certainty of steel and all. That means the ritual or whatever was keeping that from happening just failed as I retract them. Rias smirked sexily at me.

"Low mid high class. Well above the minimum requirement. The GKF lowered the standards so as to get as many of their people their sets. Save the race and all. More like make as many slaves as they can. They are the reason we have so many strays. They couldn't deny you easily before, but now they can't do it at all. My husband-to-be is sexy!"

Rias does her dance, and it just makes me want something that is not productive. Yet it's one step closer to getting a peerage. I will fill it with men and women of science and get vengeance on the size scouter and the GKF. The heresy train has no brakes, and I'm going in and starting blasting. Kiba was clearly happy; he didn't have to be near an angry me. Akeno is smirking and said while Shirone is now watching me behind her back.

"Told you. I know the signs. Rias, you're winning more than ever. I want to be the bridesmaid!"

Rias kept dancing in her happiness as Issari spoke up.

"Make me the first if the other thing doesn't happen. I'll make you and him proud. I will be like you and become a Warrior of Mars. Through iron and blood will I make my potential king proud."

Issari, you idiot, don't say shit like that. Akeno is amused at the name of our duo. Shirone is still intimidated and says nothing, yet her eyes watch me in a new way. Rias clamped onto my right arm as Kiba was amused and watched Issari with interest. Akeno smiled a real big smile, seeing Rias and me together.

"A cute couple. I'm so very happy for you two. Koneko, we are going to get sweets. If I hear anything about my cousin, I will make sure he knows. Kiba-kun come along."

Shirone glared at her queen and then at me, but the look carried something new completely. She followed Akeno, and I didn't like that last look I got because that was her sister there. Kiba followed along with the order, and Issari was about to leave, too, but Rias said something.

"You're welcome in the group that I will form for him, but I'm in charge, and that's undisputed."

Issari looked at me, and I her. We looked at each other for a second while Rias was confused. I finally started snickers, and that set off Issari. We laughed together, and Rias looked hurt, and I told her.

"This idiot is never going there. Your swordsman and my cousin are in trouble. Rias, you and I will talk about that when Issari leaves."

Rias blinked as Issari stopped snickers.

"He's like my cool brother, and I'm not into that. I'm sorry, Gregor-kun, but you're boring and not fun like Akeno-san. Have fun with your redhead! I'm going to enjoy the rest of the day! I'm sparring with Murayama-chan tomorrow and eventually want to help. As for the thing I want made, I'm halfway there. See you!"

Issari skipped off, and Rias and I are now alone. I gently led Rias off, and we started walking. She blushed red and mumbled a sorry to me as I squeezed her hand.

"Rias, I'm not interested in that. I'm not the typical guy, but I know I will most likely have one.

Rias put her head on my shoulder. However, she says with a sigh.

"You will. I accepted that I would be in one long ago. The GKF made the law early on to normalize the unspoken tradition. Don't fight it. The penalties for doing so are stiff, and you need at least three for them not to apply. Why I made the offer to her and the other, it would save you trouble."

It makes sense with the fertility problem. I then remembered her promise. I watched her blush, and Rias smiled and answered.

"I like both, too. Akeno showed me a few more things, and that sold me there. I will never not be brave for you who is helping me. That and something else she showed me that I want to try just the two of us."

She whispered that in my ear, and I blushed more than ever. Rias blushed, too, but was very happy to have shared that with me. I sighed as I was stuck with a very likely trio or more. As finally say.

"There will be no favorites if and when I get this. No hierarchy of power. Everyone is equal here. That's my first unbroken rule."

Rias looked hurt there. She was silent for a minute as we walked around the park before she sighed softly.

"Ok. I'll follow that. It will be hard because they encourage the tiered system in the schools in the underworld. It was a shock when I came up here to know that monogamy was the norm up top. Please don't be mad if I fail at first."

Given the GKF and their now obvious shit-bag platform, I don't like that. I will fund schools that destroy that. I'm going to be helping Sona at this rate. I put my arm around Rias's back.

"Then we are in the same boat, just opposite sides. I won't be mad too much there. The others will be expected to be the same. Does this main out involve fighting or something else?"

Rias smiles at me.

"The out doesn't involve fighting. It will involve a buyout. The Astaroths have plenty of money, and that's always what the Phenex want. Riser will probably challenge you, but he is still a second heir to your primary heir. He would be seen as being petty, weakening his position and making Phenex's reputation worse."

Another reason for stray hunts, but I can do them more openly now. I'm hesitant to ask about the price tag. Rias just tells me it in the ear. I am going to hurt from that, but it's doable. I will probably have to dip into their money, but I can pay at least half of it, as I asked Rias.

"How often does your sister pay for strays? I'm willing to do that to get the money for this."

Rias grew worried as her sea-green eyes widened at the intention. They then focused on my red ones, and she gained a glint that promised me something both sweet and depraved.

"All the time. Strays have never stopped coming here because we are close to one of the few surface entrances, and they don't leave. Many don't transform because of the demonic energy in Kuoh, so they stay so as not to mutate as quickly. My sister does what she can for good strays by tacitly allowing them here without fear of retaliation. She knows, thanks to her boy toy, who slips the real reasons why some strays run. He's a good man despite his family. You're going to do that for me? Hunt them for the money to save me?"

That explains why there are so many strays here and the good stray community.

"I will. I will show your family and mine that I can back up my claim that I'm strong. They won't regret me. "

Rias shivered pleasantly at the words. I tell Rias while ignoring that shiver.

"Don't tell your sister or her peerage it's me. Let the surprise of me doing this win us more favor. That way, despite the fact I'm me and a halfbreed the nobles will be a tiny bit more intimidated by me."

Rias now has that same look of sweet and depraved showing off fully. Rias nodded her head.

"I won't say a thing. Oh, my husband is going to be sexy. He will make Sona and my other friends jealous!"

That's not the point, Rias. Don't tell me lust is her sin. She caught the look and shook her head.

"It's greed. Greed for the perfect husband! I will never not have that now!"

That's less bad, but I'm not perfect. I need to go get ready for moving. We stopped under the same tree, and I let go of Rias. She looked ready to grab me and keep me from leaving, but a look made her understand. She smiled more than ever, and she let go.

"I'll pick you up in two or three hours. Thank you again, Gregor-kun. I want to be there with you. I know you are private, but please let me in eventually."

I offer her something.

"I will show you something this week, Rias. And since we are doing this together, you can drop the kun. I'm Western, and I don't really care about it. Just don't be disappointed in me."

She beamed that I would trust her with something and the name. However, she said with a big smile.

"I'll keep calling you that because I'm a weeb, as people call it. Thank you for this and the offer."

She then surprised me by kissing my cheek. I blushed because that was extremely unexpected. Rias then skipped off with Koriel, saying that after Rias was gone,

"There you go, you stupid troglodyte. You finally got a redhead. Yes, it comes with the other stuff, but you can get things done faster. We don't have to be rats in the dark. Just don't bitch out, and I won't use the hammer. No running from this. No begging the god to save you. Just do this so we can get to Mars and you, and your future wife can have that."

Hate you, sis, but you're right. I flinched as Koriel whacked me again before I began the trek home.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12.

One hill conquered a million more rise.

Upon getting home from the park, I see Kuroka playing Halo on the Xbox again. I really hope there isn't something like the Covenant here. The cat finished her game with the top score and then looked at me coming into the house.

"And nya?"

I sat next to her on the couch and just looked at the TV screen of Kuroka's spartan.

"I'm committed now. I have a new place I'll be moving into in two to three hours. You're welcome to live here and pay extremely cheap rent to me. Can you disguise yourself enough to hide from the strongest Queen and others when they visit here? I also have a new set of foes and a new problem. I need two more partners besides Rias for the law and I will most likely get a peerage too."

Kuroka brightened up at the mention of a place of her own. Nodded at the question and frowned at new foes. She was shrugging at the last two bits.

"I expected the law, nya. You were screwed as soon as you learned your dad. The peerage is a good bonus, and I will keep considering the offer nya. I'll take the place and keep your mail coming. Having a bed and a place to myself will be so nice nya. What is fair rent?"

We haggled over that and finally decided on a price vastly cheaper than the national average. Kuroka has money hidden away from her years on the run but will slowly start getting it together. We settled this with a handshake before I sighed.

"I'm not going to fleece you you're my friend. I just need to practice it when I get the heirship, and I start taking over the family books. I want to show them I'm not completely incompetent. I will use the money to get them to safety because the Phenex is willing to cause your sister to mutate to control the redhead."

Kuroka frown deeply.

"He's a big pig, nya. I'd be happy to pay more, but you are stubborn. It's attractive and irritating, nya. Consider the first bounty shares for me as the down payment."

I'll take that, but get up after nodding to start getting things ready to move. I take the locks off the inside doors then will away the washer and dryer. I started to get the vast majority of the items from the basement removed. I get rid of everything but the teleporter, the Anvil of Knowledge, the vault, and the shrine. After two more jumps, I quickly went through and prepared it to connect to a new thing once I get it recalibrated to accept another unit on the network. I put the items in my digital holder or into a pocket spell upon reaching the vault. Then I get rid of the vault before finally placing the shrine to the Machine God into the pocket spell with the Anvil.

I then quickly began to pack my stuff and make several trips. I'm not taking the anime poster. I'll probably give that to Issari because she enjoyed it or I could give it to Rias. The plan is to show her the gene tomorrow or Wednesday. I'll step up my hunts to make that money and get them to safety away from Riser. I also need to think of a way to kill the size scouter without hurting that stupid cat or getting Rias into trouble. Koriel suggested a poison that was nearly undetectable to the stuff they had in her time. It should be impossible for them to trace it back to improve and he would die in incredible agony. It was easy to deploy and would be simple to use. A small needle that was nearly impossible to see and would disintegrate after use. It would make him appear to have suffered a heart attack and a stroke at the same time. That fact made the decision.

He escalated badly and will be in a place where he can do that shit easily. If his death keeps the school safer, then I will do it. I pity Shirone and it's understandable why she hates us but it's misdirected. I won't speak to her again, but she better not try that last look. Kuroka is fun. Shirone will never be fun. It's bad enough that Rias wants to try that one other thing and seems to be built that way.

I kept packing my clothes, and I picked up the box with the past of Alex. He tells me something. He will become a machine spirit. To screw with his grandparents. To spite them with his continued existence. I ask him what machine he wants. He smirked and then whispered to me what he wanted. Fine, you can be in that. He smirked and promised me he would get vengeance for his catgirl, waifu. He practically demanded that I take Kuroka as the second. I tell him to shut up and not push his luck. He growls at me. I just tell him to shut up again because Kuroka seems determined for me, so why bitch at me about that. That got him to stop growling as he became pleased.

I shake my head in dismay. You horny fuck think about the Xenos, you dumb troglodyte! Thanks for that by the way sis. Koriel just grunted, you're welcome before she got back into redesigning the reader. Alex called me the original troglodyte as we are, after all, the same person and I was older than him. We settle into insults with each other till Kuroka popped her head into the doorway. She frowned seeing me struggling with a perfect insult that was directed at me and my second favorite thing after redheads. Alex called me ultra uncultured because his second favorite thing is better. I fired back that no, that makes him a very close degenerate.

Kuroka doesn't get the silent argument.

"I need to leave, yes, nya?"

I stop my next blow on the degenerate and set the box down. I went to the front door and let Kuroka transform. She scurried out of the house toward the woods, and I finished preparing everything. It's about time when there is a knock on the door. I had all the stuff I was taking to the new place. I opened the door, and Rias was there. She smiled seeing me and looked for permission which I gave. She entered, and I shut the door behind her. Rias asked.

"Portal or a walk?"

I replied.

"Portal I want this done soon so I can be ready for the lessons tomorrow. After that, I hunt. When does the contract go into full effect?"

Rias opened the portal and replied as we entered.

"Not till the end of next year formally, but Riser has pushed hard for this year. You and your first step helped push it back to next year."

That's good news, and I can get more done than first thought. My train of thought stopped as I gaped, seeing how big the house was. The room we entered was the front room hall, and there was a massive white marble staircase on the left side of the hall that led up to the second floor. A glass chandelier and a few soft motifs of the Gremory's on the doorways to the other rooms. The walls were a pleasant beige, and there was expensive furniture here. Fuck is it big. There is so much room here that it will be awkward to live here alone. Rias blushed but said while pleased.

"It's a vacation home. Heniya wanted me to be able to hide because she, too, doesn't like Riser. No one does, but my folks still think it will help give me the best life possible. You really are the best Gregor-kun."

Given Riser is a prick here, I can get it. I followed Rias up the stairs, and the second floor was big, too. There are multiple rooms here. This is too big of a house, but it's nobles, and they are crazy. Rias said as we went down the hallway on the left.

"There should be plenty of space here for you. If you want, I can move in with you along with the peerage. They like the building we use, but Akeno loves the baths here."

Maybe in two weeks.

"Eventually. I'm worried that people will portal here uninvited. I want to meet your family eventually. I want to make a good impression."

Rias beaming at the promise of the eventually and the desire for me to make her family relaxed with me. She stopped at a room near a window with a stained-glass depiction of a redhead woman and opened the door on the right. It was a bedroom with a massive bed, crisp crimson sheets, a large closet, and a large bathroom. It's well furnished with rich brown oak furniture. The walls held several ornate murals on it as I shake my head at the extravagance. Rias shakes her head in return.

"All homes are like this for the nobility. As for uninvited portals, I'm the only one keyed here for now. I'll get Grayfia keyed in and I won't intrude. I do like the other place, but this is better. There is enough room for your peerage and mine plus guests. I know you're adamant about paying rent and earning this, but please accept this as my first dowery present."

I feel better knowing it's just Rias. I'm not happy about her not getting I don't like handouts, but it takes two to tango. I reply while taking my clothes and laptop to the closet to store away.

"OK. I'll take this as that, but I will buy the property from you when I have the money. I am like this Rias because I don't like handouts, and it's because of the hospital. I'll try to tone that down for you."

I was storing the suitcase in the closet, the laptop on a shelf next to the door, and a mirror when Rias spoke up again. I saw her face in the mirror, understanding why I was like this in her mind.

"I'll accept the money. I don't get so much of up here. I have always had plenty of money, and I don't understand why Akeno budgets hard despite the fact we have plenty of it. Kiba is also like that so it must be a human thing while Koneko accepts the money without complaining. I'm sorry if I'm not getting that."

Akeno does that probably because she spent time on the streets Rias. She looks down at that confession. I turned to her and picked up her hand, making her look into my eyes.

"We both are going through cultural shock Rias. I don't think less of you. It's like the other thing I'm still in shock over. I don't get that because it's not common in human society. Money worries are not common in your life. I will never treat you badly. I will explain my feelings and views. You do the same. Equals is what you and I will be."

She smiled and looked at me with a look that made this moment between the two of us okay. I reluctantly break it but offer.

"I could use help moving a few things and I want to get to know you better. I won't do dates or anything till the contract has shifted to me from Riser but I'm willing to do other things with you. What's your favorite book and do you really like camels?"

Rias beams at me, and we move to the portal to keep moving stuff. She tells me her favorite book, which was, of course, an anime book. She does love camels because when she was often trying to hide from the nobles and their shit in her family's stable of camels. Mr. Humpy, who was her favorite camel, is her support animal. She blushed at that, but I told her that was cute because it was funny thinking that a giant ornery camel was that. She asked me about my favorite book, and I told her it was a split between Lord of the Rings and Dune. She had never read either book before so I make a game for us. I'll read her favorite books, and she reads mine. The one who likes the other's preferences more gets a free date of the winner's choice.

Rias liked that idea and agreed to the bet. It's what Kate and I had done when we started dating. We both won as I learned I liked to read her favorite genre of nonfiction crime while she learned that she liked science fiction. Rias helped move my weightlifting machine by shrinking it and then enlarging it in a nearby room on the first floor that was mostly empty. The only thing in the room was an old jukebox. I asked if there was a basement, and Rias, on our last trip back, said yes, there is one. After descending the stairs into the basement, I gaped again, seeing how huge it was, almost entirely an empty space. I can make a forge here and have plenty of extra space for a sword sparring area and a space for an armory in an old storage room, along with a very out-of-the-way room for the Anvil. Rias just watched me, and she was amused at my calculated looks.

Koriel is right. I get whacked again by her, getting I told you so, moron. Rias smiled seeing me oof and giggled. Koriel tells me to stop being a rat and listen to her more. Rias surprised me by asking.

"You know how to use a sword? Please teach me that. I want to get stronger in every way possible to be your equal. I want to help you hunt eventually too. I'm the weakest in the peerage."

That last part was a whisper. I moved to her and put my arm around her. I softly say.

"My way of fighting is grim and I am not kind in my way of war. It's heartless and can leave you screwed up. Are you sure, absolutely sure you want to learn that? You will think less of me upon seeing what I do."

Rias heard the certainty of my voice. I think of the intestines flying, and I thankfully don't feel ready to hurl. This isn't the ratings games where you can hold back enough to make it pretty. It's the shit of real war. I'll eventually need to make gear for games designed not to kill brutally. As for my possible first piece, I know who I want, but she is extremely well hidden. I could start with Issari and instantly have two Longinus users in the peerage, but I'm worried that if I do that, I'll use all my pawns. Get an extremely strong piece, but Ddraig doesn't like devils, and Issari wants to be a perpetual. Rias answered me after hearing that confession.

"I will never think less of the man who is doing this for me. Who is trying to get me out of that bastard's grip. Who seems to want people safe first and foremost. You don't like Koneko yet you're willing to kill her tormentor for her. I saw it was not to get in with her or me. It was because you truly believe in the wrongness of that act. You want my peerage not to mutate. You want me to be happy before yourself, and you worry about your friend, who I know has gear. Yet despite my history with you and how I abused your cousin and your relationship, you're still helping me. Noble and a real Lord who doesn't play the part. You really mean it. Please teach me and share your worries and ills when you are ready. I want to know why you are this way."

I don't want to destroy this world and make it worse for people, I need to destroy so much potential darkness here in earth and then between the stars. I will start to trust Rias because I was wrong about so much. I need to believe in people again.

"I worry for our world. I worry about things that scare me deeply. I worry because I fear the unknown. I am ruled by fear."

Rias can see I truly mean that, and the moment of weakness I shared. She put her arm around my back and leaned against me. She just provided a comfort that I had long lost. Rias finally says after three minutes of comfort and silence.

"You really are a real Lord like my brother. I will help this fear go away like how you gave me the courage to try and to get stronger. I believe in you fully."

Rias is not her other self to me fully at that moment. The other Rias wouldn't be here till later. She means it and I'll believe in her, too. We are, after all, stuck in this mess together. I checked the time, and I needed to get to sleep. Rias surprised me, however.

"Fia says that the first lesson will be on Thursday. She is busy tomorrow with my brother on a new project they started. She told me to tell you that she is sorry for that. I forgot to mention it earlier because I was so excited to be with you again."

Oh fuck. Please don't let her kill Suzaku! I opened my mouth there because I didn't want my other cousin killed because of me.

"Rias, please tell Grayfia not to kill my cousin Suzaku if she does confirm it! I have a few good memories of her, and she never did anything to hurt me or Akeno."

Rias heard the desperation in my voice at thinking that Grayfia would kill my cousin. She squeezed me again in comfort and replied.

"I'll let Grayfia know that. The project was not that Gregor-kun. I'm sorry I gave you that impression. It's to try and get support for another bill my brother is trying to pass. It's politics and I'm not the best at them, so I can't tell you what it is."

Oh, Machine God damnit. I will probably not be good at politics either for a very long time. Rias squeezed my arm again, in silent support, understanding we are not good at things. I'll have to get good and fast. I need to make the locks for the house and a teleportation room. I can't share everything about my gear yet with Rias.

"I'm sorry for freaking out. I don't want the only member of my family besides Akeno who actually cared to die if it really was their fault for the crash. Do you want to meet again tomorrow and can you teach me how to make portals? I want to be able to rent the old place to someone eventually and have that be where I get my mail."

Rias grew very understanding at my apology. She beams at meeting me again and nods her head at teaching portals.

"Of course, Gregor-kun I'd be happy to teach you. I'll teach you a common one as you're not a Gremory, and I don't know the Astaroth one. I'd love to hang out with you tomorrow. What time?"

She and I went back upstairs, and I replied as we hit the main hall.

"How about around ten? I'm kind of a night owl."

She smiled and nodded.

"I can do ten. Akeno wants to talk to you, too. She said that you need to make progress on your gear, too. You will need it if your hunting strays."

She started teaching me a portal spell, and it's easy to understand. Point A to point B with a visual look on both ends. I learned it fast and will put that up to being half devil. I tell her with a small smile.

"I will talk with her tomorrow too. I have made a bit of progress on it, but I'm not sure. I will be fine, Rias please believe me."

She does. It's clear to see that she does totally. It's a nice feeling to have again. Issari is a big idiot and believes in everyone totally. I am trying, and that seems to be working. Rias hugged me and then kissed my cheek again before she opened a portal to the ORC club room. She waved to me before bidding me a good night and stepping through.

"Good night, Gregor-kun. I will see you tomorrow."

I smile slightly.

"Good night, Rias. Thank you for today. I promise I will let you in starting tomorrow."

She beams, and then she closes the portal before I go downstairs and then summoned the anvil. Koriel stands on the other side of it, and I ask.

"Can you hide tomorrow? I'd rather not scare them with your cybernetics."

Koriel shrugged.

"I can. I do have good news for the reader. I have cut down the power usage requirements by ten percent however, we will need to compensate for some material not being readily available or discovered yet. I will do what I can, and the gear is actually helping me in my work. It's symbiotic and this god was an incredible master of his work. I am disappointed he is dead."

I am sad he's dead, too. Koriel began explaining to me the new ideas she has to make the next prototype and I uses that time to make several new locks. After that, I made the teleportation pad and power sources for it. Before recalibrating the pad, I connected it to the station pad and made the vault again. Then stuff things in it again. I make extra bolter shells for my future fights against the tengus, then the rook and bishop. When I'm done it's about eleven and I unsummon the anvil before I make a portal to the old house. Kuroka is still up, and she is getting ready to sleep.

"Sorry. I'm letting you know that I'm settled and will visit to make sure you're ok. Just tell me good times I can pop over so you can feed your sin."

Kuroka shrugged. .

"Will do nya. Have fun in your new home, sexy. I want to sleep all day tomorrow, nya. I'll tell Chestnut to piss off and leave me alone."

We laughed at that.

"Go right ahead. She will be busy with sword work tomorrow, but if she does show up, let me know, and I'll grab her for the new place. I'm going hunting tomorrow. Good night and sweet dreams."

She yawned and then went off to her new bed. She waved her tails at me in goodbye before saying with a massive yawn.

"You too nya. Now piss off as Kitty has a date with a bed."

I chuckled and then closed the portal before going to my new room to sleep. My dreams were a little better that night and I only woke once from a nightmare.

The rays of sunshine entered through the window. I checked the clock, which was around 8.45, and I prepared to prepare for my guests. Like all parts of the new place, the bathroom is massive, with a shower and bathtub. I take a shower, and the water is nice, being hotter than in my old place. Once I'm done and dressed in what is becoming my go-to outfit of a red button-up shirt and blue jeans. I go to find the kitchen and see the massive size of it. It's too big, and I dread to think about how much money it takes to fill this place up fully. Food was made, and it was simple eggs again. I was cleaning up the plates, preparing to start the process of letting Akeno and Rias in fully.

I make a few more locks and then place the Anvil of Knowledge in that well-hidden room in the basement. Before I lock all the rooms in said basement, I place a lock on the doors leading into and out of the house. By the time I'm done, it's almost ten, and I prepare for my evil cousin and my future betrothed. I was walking up the stairs after a few last minute things when the portal opened.

Out of it stepped Rias and Akeno wearing the Kuoh uniform along with them is one more person I'm not happy to see. It's Shirone, also in the school uniform. She was hiding behind Akeno but peeked out and focused on me like her sister does, and I'm not impressed. A single look of my eyes on her sent her head back behind Akeno, which amused my cousin. Rias is also amused with her eyes twinkling.

"Koneko has something to say to you Gregor-kun. Koneko."

The white cat kept hiding and then poked her head out again. Her eyes are looking down in shame, and there is still a large amount of hate in them for me. She finally says without looking into my eyes.

"I am sorry for my behavior, Heir Astaroth."

She doesn't mean it and I can tell. She's only doing this because of prim manners and I technically outrank her. I raised an eyebrow at her, and she didn't back down. Rias caught that her rook continues to be a spoiled lying brat as did Akeno. My cousin shocked the cat, and Shirone eeps jumping slightly into the air. Akeno's face promised pain on Shirone when she landed.

"You're not sorry in the least, Koneko. It's obvious to all of us."

Koneko glared at me in open hate, and now her lying face of apology broke.

"Halfbreed filth."

Rias got extremely pissed, as did Akeno, but I just brought forth my axe, roaring because I was done with the cat. The movement and light were so fast, plus the sudden roar of the axe made Shirone and the others jump. Shirone backed up the stairs in fear, and I gestured my axe to her while assuming a stance. Rias and Akeno are in pure shock, looking at my roaring axe as I spat.

"That's a stupid thing to say for someone in axe range. Shut up, and if you ever call me that again I will use this on you. I have three under my belt and while you are my betrothed's piece I can demand you gone period. Never think you are above me. I despise racists, and you are not winning sympathy from me for lying so blatantly and then saying that shit."

The axe kept roaring, and the teeth spun eagerly. Akeno looked at the axe, and then she smiled at my confession. Rias remembered our words from last night and now understands why I wasn't intimidated by the strays. She watched the axe teeth spin, and she grew brave. She approached me, reached out for my hand, took it, and deactivated the axe. The roars stop, and I glare down at Shirone who is watching me in a new light. She still hates me, but the other look is now stronger. Why is she attracted to that? Akeno kept smiling and then chuckled darkly.

"You will be disciplined again, Koneko. Rias, we have let her develop this attitude, and it's the same crap as the GKF and the OSF. Where did you get the axe? There was no magic build-up."

Rias looked at her rook in disappointment and very much open disgust. Shirone grew very ashamed seeing her king look at her that way. I answered with a bland voice.

"It's a secret. I'll tell you and Rias, but this one is unwelcome in my house again until there is a real apology. Cat, I will kill your tormentor, and you will never have to worry about him again. You have not seen me when I fight I don't hold back, and I make them scream. My friend was almost murdered by a stray who was going to do the same thing to her that you almost had. Your kind have absolutely no right, nor do mine, to do that to you or to other regular humans. You ever imply that again that my friend and people like her should take your shit abuse I won't let Rias stop me. Understand."

Shirone went pale white as did Rias. Akeno was not as disturbed, but Shirone looked sick. She started shaking, and now she looked at me with true shame along with true understanding now for Saturday. She doesn't apologize while Akeno gets mad for her sadistic kin.

"I'll get this one gone. Koneko, you will not try to hide from me when I get back. Your behavior is disgusting, and the fact you said my new friend deserves that is now another reason I will shock you into reality."

Shirone shivers, expecting the pain.

"Yes, Akeno-sama. I understand."

Rias opened a portal to the ORC, and then, as Shirone was entering it, Rias said something into the cat's ear. It made the white-haired girl flinch badly. She then tears up, and her eyes beg for forgiveness. Rias didn't say anything and pointed to the other side Shirone looked at me one last time with genuine and utter regret. I don't forgive her either. Shirone has her ears flop out from her illusion and then flatten in sadness. Tears entered her eyes, and she entered the portal with Rias behind her with the redhead saying to me.

"I'll be back. I will crush this permanently I'm so sorry, Gregor-kun."

I take the apology and then the portal closed. It was silent for a minute before Akeno asked me with a small bit of sadism showing.

"You have three you said. What pieces and have you claimed the bounties on them? I am very interested in how you have the axe as I have never seen anything like it before. It also that symbol like your ring."

I put the axe to my keychain, and it flashed for a second before it disappeared.

"Yes I do have three with the pieces all being pawns. When you hear of a person in strange armor calling themselves the Gorgan, that is me. As for the axe, I made it with my gear. I focused on trying to unlock my gear, and I got it to work. The symbol is something I embraced in the hospital representing my own private faith. You will laugh at me when I tell you it, but it brings me comfort with how I am most likely that thing from the crash."

Akeno is deeply interested in the title, and she looks at me, then the symbol. She asked her next thing with naked curiosity.

"What faith, Lex? I can't do it because of what I am, but you really think that you are?"

I reply with certainty.

"The machine is immortal as I am. It's a faith I made in the hospital, lying in that bed during the nights, and it's helped me with the situation. My gear must have taken it on, and now it's on everything I make. Can gear do that evolve?"

Akeno's eyes widened again when she fully recognized the open confession. She came over to me and hugged my right arm. She answered as we sat on the stairs together.

"It can evolve. I heard of the Gorgan. Heniya wants to meet them because she is being pressured to find them by Heiress Agares. You said you made the axe. I have never heard of a gear that makes things like your axe. What are the limits?"

I am about to answer when the portal returns, and Rias comes back through. She doesn't say anything. Just sitting on my left and burrows her head into my neck. She began to cry and then begged me with a voice that was rough from screaming.

"Please don't renege on me. I promise she will be good please believe me. I'll trade her if that is what you want."

That last part was said so reluctantly. I wrapped my arm around her, and Akeno closed her eyes, hearing that Shirone was still sabotaging them. I shake my head there.

"Don't trade her. I will never demand that of you, Ria. I won't back out please don't cry. Ria, we are equals, and I want us to be that forever."

Rias wept in relief. Her face, hearing me call her Ria, was one that I will never forget. She was so happy that I was really this and babbled out why she was reluctant.

"She is my first piece, and will die if nearly anyone else takes her. Her sister is an S-class criminal, and the person she killed to earn that was a powerful GKF member. Koneko was made into a devil to leash her to me. She knows I saved her life and is loyal. I will, however, give her up if it means keeping you."

I can start the process for Kuroka, but I don't want to be near the cat right now. I will kill her if she is here. It's time to start the show.

"Rias. Keno. I'll show you my gear. Rias, I will never back out of this thing we have. For you and everyone else here."

Akeno is ready to see my gear. Rias was no longer crying and instead looked at me with interest. Koriel tells me she has hidden herself, and I stand up from the stairs. They stand up with me, and I close my eyes when I reach the middle of the room before willing the anvil into existence. Akeno and Rias looked at the ghostly thing in amazement. Akeno put it together a bit more, and Rias poked the anvil. Her hand passed through unharmed as I started to explain.

"I can make things with this Rias. Like my axe and my holder that carries around my armor and my weapons. I can make more than just weapons and armor, though. I believe my soul powers it, and I have not yet found a limit on the number of constructs I can make. I can will things away when I'm done with something."

Rias studies the anvil, as does Akeno. They can't seem to place the class of my gear yet. The two look at it trying to identify the gear origin. Rias finally, after an extended period of studying, says.

"I have never seen a description or heard of a gear like this before. This is completely new. You made the axe from it and some armor? What armor?"

I got my helm out of the digital holder, and Rias looked at it in amazement, as did Akeno. Rias widened her eyes and said that Akeno now believed me entirely about my code name.

"You're the Gorgan. My sister has been very keen on finding you."

I shrugged.

"I'll meet her when I have the money fully. I'm going to earn you all freedom from him. I have some money already, and I will horde it as fast as possible. I don't plan to stop."

Rias looked at the helm, then the anvil. It amazes her, and I will get my hunt going soon. Akeno just said with an eager tone.

"I would like to go with you."

Akeno probably has the stomach for this, but I don't know. Rias gets ready to volunteer, too. I, however, shake my head no.

"I will let you in when I can. My first fight saved Issari, but I was incredibly lucky with total surprise. In my second fight, I fought two, and won, but they were not very strong or worth much. The next group I'm going after are tengus and I need to test everything including that Akeno. I need to be able to do things wellespecially if I am to be a king. I'm not like the other devils, and I need to catch up. I will be doing this till I can cover others."

Akeno gets the desire to grow as does Rias. They know I'm facing an uphill everything. They both reluctantly agreed, but Rias grew determined.

"I will learn from you. Show me how to help. We are in this together, and I will not let my husband be alone."

Akeno looked impressed at Rias and teased.

"Horny girl. You always say strong, intelligent warriors are your kink. Lex, I'm going with you eventually. Backup is good, and you don't have to be alone. Issari-chan wants to help, and the name of your duo could be a good peerage name. The Warriors of Mars. You said you're considering her I'd take her before someone else does. Sona is hunting for people, and you can't always watch her."

Rias blushed pretty there at the tease while I sighed.

"She is interested, but I want her to be absolutely sure and have no regrets. I hate them, and given everything I heard about reincarnated status I don't think she should have that."

Akeno sighed, not able to defend the reincarnated. Rias, however, surprised me.

"His first piece should be the swordswoman. She has potential, and has gear too."

Murayama is no slave and not a thing, Rias. Besides, the person I want for the first is in trouble, and this can save her, but I have no idea where she is. Akeno shrugged.

"Lex is not like that, Rias. He wants to help people and has always been like that. Power is good but not everyone is like your sister and her peerage. They are powerhouses, and they are dangerous."

Rias looked abashed at the scolding, but her eyes grew dreamy, and then she hugged my right arm tightly. Akeno is fufufuing at the action, and I have noted another thing Rias shares with her base self. Rias sighed.

"He is a hero. Mine and this Issari's. No wonder you two are such good friends despite her nature and yours being so different. I believe in a hero."

Akeno kept fufufuing, and I sighed. Tsuda chimes in, telling me that I am her hero, too and her Omnissiah. I'm not that or a hero. I check the clock, and it's almost eleven before Akeno asked something.

"Can you show us you making something Lex? I want to see this and formulate what gear class it fits into."

I can. I ask.

"What do you want to see?"

Rias spoke up, and her look at me was deep, and she said.

"A sword. One like your axe. I will not jump again when it comes out. I want to be brave like my hero."

Rias I jumped at it too, but one chainsword coming up. I picked up my hammer and then imagined a chainsword before swinging, as the light is seen. Then I picked up the newly made sword and handed it to Rias. She looked at it in awe, as did Akeno. I helped Rias hold it, and I gently corrected her grip as she would have lost a thumb there. I then show her the activation button, which she touches, and the sword roars to life. Rias didn't jump this time instead watched the spinning teeth and softened her eyes towards me. Akeno looked at the teeth, too.

"Enough there, as I said, and with your sin, you get it fed well. This gear is incredibly dangerous and will be an advantage that they can't replicate. I'd might like a sword too eventually, but lightning is where I excel. Lex, this could be up there and will sell the idea of you to Rias's parents more. They respect strength, and this plus more means you will have it."

IRias watched the teeth slowly spin, and she deactivated the sword. I take it and set it on the anvil. Rias then surprised and hugged me, knocking me back and making the anvil disappear. The sword hit the floor with a clang as the redhead whispered in my ear while I saw Akeno grinning like a loon,.

"I will never think less of you. My brave hero who willingly is using those weapons to help us. You will never have me think less of you. I still want to learn this and help you in everything."

I will need help when I start the enhancements. I'll move the medicine wing here and use the station as a backup armory along with miscellaneous things. I finally let my new forever partner know things more.

"I may need your help in a few days. I have an idea to help make me stronger, and I will be in a bad state during the process. You can help me there, Ria. I'll show you something that proves I will never back out with you. I will hide no secrets from you and eventually the others."

Rias didn't let up on her hug.

"Just tell me when. Together."

Akeno smiled at me.

"I'll help my baby cousin who makes my sister of choice so happy and who is the best thing that has happened to me in a decade. I'm here too, Lex, and I won't ever let you be like that day with them again. With how things are going, we could get vengeance on them.

I want Suzaku safe and Akeno saw the reluctance there.

"Not her or her parents. They never tried anything with us. They accepted us and didn't want us hurt even though it could have screwed them badly. I know you're worried about her, and I told Grayfia the same thing. What is this thing you're going to do?"

Rias picked me up from the floor, and she then picked up her sword. I explained to my cousin.

"I can make something to increase my reaction time and senses making me move faster than a regular human and even out my way to other devils. It might require multiple sessions if it works. I will be unable to move effectively for a day or two. Please help me on those days and I will have Issari help out, too."

Akeno looked intrigued as Rias committed instantly.

"I'll help my husband with this. Just tell me when so we can prepare for it."

I thank my eventual betrothed.

"I will Ria. I plan to do multiple hunts this week one or two today, and then more later. I want to have you all freed by the time they find my dad. So, Would you, Akeno, and Kiba like to have dinner here tonight? I can probably get Issari here, and we can get to know each other together."

Rias beams while Akeno is fufufuing at the offer.

"I'd love to be here. I can cook and teach my cousin how to make tea. You are uncultured, not drinking it."

I snark back at my cousin.

"I'm American Keno I'm extremely cultured. The uncultured ones are the British they talk funny."

That set us off snickering, and Rias joined in with a humph.

"Everyone but the Japanese are uncultured."

She was completely serious, and Akeno barked out, laughing while I fake get mad at her with a twinkle in my eye.

"We are not all weebs like you."

Akeno and I snicker together in ultra support. Rias squawked in mock anger, apparently used to Akeno teasing her on this.

"I will spread culture to my husband! I will win our bet! I want the best food in Japan!"

I snicker while Akeno looks at me with her trademark tease smile.

"If I win, I want the best American or German food, Ria. I'm ready for my victory and will convert you to real culture eventually."

We enjoyed the mood and teased and or shot barbs at each other. Rias enjoyed the time and was nothing but smiles. However, I needed to hunt, and Akeno saw that fact. She pulled the conversation towards a goodbye, and Rias still wanted to go with me regardless. I need this done. She prepared to leave, but her smile was real and not fake. As they stepped through the new portal, I bid them goodbye. Akeno gets her sadistic grin, and I feel just slightly bad for Shirone. I catch said cat looking at me from the corner of the room well-hidden, and she is miserable. Akeno saw that and powered up her lightning, making Shirone run, and I heard a cry of pain go up before the portal closed. Despite the second of sympathy there I head downstairs to prepare for my next hunt.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13.

Fire purges the night. Never let it in.

The preparations for my hunt were almost done as cleaned the extra sword and reloaded the pistols. I had my mechadendrites prepared for this, and when everything was ready, I opened a portal to my old place after asking Kuroka via text if it was all right.

In the house is the cat and the iguana in Issari as she and Kuroka were sitting at the table enjoying breakfast. Issari is looking at me, and I raise an eyebrow at her.

"I thought you'd be with Murayama-chan."

Issari grins.

"I was till ten thirty, but I'm coming with you, Gregor-kun. I need to help, and I know you will try to say no. As for the thing, I'm close to ready. I don't want to be a devil, and this protects me and the gecko. Please make it for me sometime this week."

I eyed her for a hint of doubt.

"How can you justify it? As for the joining, I can't hold you back. You're going to have to eventually go in and have real battle. I can't stop that forever, and with him having made our war masks, I have less reason to object. I'll portal us to the station and we will get your equipment while I make you a digital holder."

Issari grew grim and ready. Kuroka wants to see my gear, and I will let her in today fully. Issari got up, and she said as I made the portal to the station.

"I can justify it by the fact my parents will have me there defending them utterly. My family will have a person they can look up to. I will show humans we are not playthings to the other side and that I'm willing to make sacrifices like my Fabricator-General. My family will be remembered for ten thousand years when we reach the stars as one that made the Red Dragon of Mars."

Better reasons than many while Kuroka didn't get the certainty for the stars as she followed downstairs. We went through the teleporter, and Issari ran to get her stuff while I took away the enhancement bed and power sources with Kuroka watching that. When Issari is back with her armor, sword and her las pistol on her hip I summoned the anvil along with Koriel this time. Her cybernetics and her utterly alien appearance shocked Kuroka. Koriel studied the cat before shrugging. Issari is ready by her near-perfect stance as I ask for her old armor set.

She blinked but gave it over. I willed it away and my old set before I swung and made two new sets and a holder for Issari. I offer Issari the red helm and armor after getting us a new war mask. The divine power hits and Kuroka's again shocked it doesn't hurt her. She looked at Koriel and the anvil once more.

"Who is she nya? I have never seen a person like that before, and I have never heard of a gear that can do this, nya."

I smiled and then introduced my partner and my gear.

"Bad cat, this is Fabricator Koriel Zeth of Mars. As for my gear, I like to call it the STC or Standard Template Constructor. It's a Longinus because I can eventually change our world completely. The generators for the teleportation pad you used those are plasma generators. The key to our energy problems. The bed I got rid of that will enhance my and eventually Issari's bodies bringing them up to a new stage of human evolution. Eventually, I can make things that will get us to Mars and beyond that include spaceships. Because Koriel is from a reality where we had those."

Kuroka stood still. Looking at Koriel and then the anvil. Koriel smiled.

"We had millions of ships, cat with trillions of soldiers in an empire that had tens of thousands of worlds. He is correct; I am from another reality. I was a powerful member of a group called the Cult Mechcanicum or as we were commonly called, the Tech Priests of Mars. He is not lying about the ships as I have the knowledge to make them."

Kuroka was still stone stiff. Before she fell over, twitching on the ground and Issari giggling at the sight. I shake my head, saying to Issari.

"The teleportation device here is now connected to the new place. It's massive, and I have invited your swordsman, my cousin, and future betrothed over tonight for dinner. You're welcome to join us. I'll make the portal to the tengus."

I pulled out my extra guns and swords along with the mechadendrite pack. I got my armor on, and Issari looked at the pack with interest, helping me place it. Before the arms come out and then they grab the swords and guns. Issari blinked. Before, her eyes twinkled at the site of extra arms. Kuroka was up now and was watching the arms move as I got them used to movement. The anvil is gone, and Issari replies.

"I want one of these that's kick ass! As for dinner, yes, I'm in! Pretty cousin and swordsman, here I come! What is the pack called?"

I experimented and then moved one of my hands toward Kuroka, who watched it approach curiously. I make a handshake gesture with the robot arm, and Kuroka takes it and shakes.

"I want one of these too, nya. I could do so much if I had this. I'm here with you on a very permanent basis, nya. This place that had starships. What was it like, nya?"

I answered Issari and Kuroka.

"They are called mechadendrites as for the place it was not a good place. Kuroka, we are right now in the third millennium. The time that Koriel was at was the thirty-first millennium. The universe itself continued on towards the forty-second millennium. Everything I make is from those times. The empire humanity had there eventually reached a million worlds and spanned a galaxy. I plan to make that possible for here. That's what the Legio Solar will fight for. A new future for humanity in all forms."

Kuroka widened her eyes more, and the red fringe fell over her eye. Issari was preparing her pistol and her sword with several chops in her style. I get my extra hands ready to be extra reloading hands. More mags are prepared, as I warn Issari.

"Wear the helm and never take it off. The sight my guns do is not pretty. The rounds I use will enter a body or surface and then drill before they explode inside them. It does go through magic barriers. Also, be ready to dodge and take cover. Hopefully, we will be doing this fast, and then I'm going after more strays. One fight only today."

Issari frowned but tilted her head in acknowledgment as Kuroka looked at the pistols with a new fear

"What were they fighting that required that kind of a gun, nya?"

I shiver, as does Issari before I make a comparison.

"Many things but these weapons were originally designed to fight an alien species called the Orks. They are like the Brutes from Halo but far worse. They are a fungus animal hybrid, and just one getting to a world was a death sentence for that world. They shed spores constantly, and they especially did that when they died. They and many other things from there are why I fear the alien Kuroka. We might have them here, I'll read you a paper from someone that tells me things."

Kuroka went bone white hearing that her tails now straight up in the air. Issari had heard bits of the Orks but not the spores part yet. She grew more determined as Kuroka finally understood the fear.

"You're not nuts, nya. They might be here! You would never claim something like that unless you have deductions that point to that, nya!"

I supply a little.

"The Orks were made for a war that lasted millions of years against things that were worse than them. I fear what will happen should they ever find us if they exist, which is highly likely given a few things I know. We are not able to fight them easily and have nothing to prevent them from landing. Can you fight off a hundred of them? Five hundred? More than that because they are a horde force. I fear what will happen if they exist here and come to our planet. We will be lucky to last a week. I want the world ready for that possibility and whatever else is out there."

Kuroka finally gets me shaking and thinking about that. She looked ready to faint but grew determined, too. She looked me up and down, searching for a lie. When she doesn't find one, she doesn't faint.

"Tell me everything when I see you again after you return, nya. My mate would not lie like that or try pranking me this way. How are you so certain that this place was real besides her?"

I have everything on and loaded. I prepared the spell.

"I'm not from this reality originally either. The sea that is the warp stretches across the multiverse. My reality was vastly different than here and the tale is long. I won't hide this from you anymore. Trust me, like how I did you. I want you free and able to sis-con abuse your sister. I want to improve the world, but we can't do that with things like the Chaos Brigade or the OSF and something they want to free. I can tell you a story of this pervert named Issei and how he was the worst. Issari is so much better than him even on her worst day. I know it is truth as I know things about there and how they apply to people here."

Kuroka froze upon hearing the name of the other group. She looked at me in shock as Issari backed me up.

"That me is horrible as Gregor-kun is telling the truth. I have talked to another version of me. That me is cool, and is weird because he's not a pervert. He says that the base version of us is ultra cringe-inducing. Kitty, his version of you, says hi and says that you are cool. She likes the hair and says that you will get freedom like she did. Just trust our green-haired idiot."

Kuroka dropped her mouth to the floor. She was looking at me, then Issar as I snarked.

"I'm at least the idiot with a sort of plan. Your plan is to get into my cousin's pants. By the way, I will beat you down horribly because I like my cousin despite the fact she is a rat."

Issari didn't deny the accusation and grinned like a pervert loon. Kuroka looked at me with hope and a bit of distrust, which hurt. She is fun and I'd like her to be the second possibly. Issari saw the look from the cat.

"He lied to me, too, but not for a bad reason. The idiot that is our friend wants to help our world. He can't yell he's from another reality without laying the groundwork. He would be thrown into an asylum and left to rot. He is trying with us, and he believes in others. Don't hate him since you and he are good together. Sorry Gregor-kun, but your cousin is mine! She's like me!"

Kuroka took that, and then she looked down at the floor. Before she looked at me, her yellow eyes promised something nice for me.

"A mate that wants me to be free and to have my sister back, nya. To see the stars and to let me feed the sin I have without hesitation. You are a man I will chase to the end of the galaxy, nya. My mate that continues to surprise me."

I chuckled there.

"I try. I will fail many times, but I will try forward. I have several free plans for you, and I hope it works. I need you to beat down your racist sister because she doesn't seem to want to change. Issari, it's time."

Issari prepared to don the helm. Kuroka looked worried for me and her sister. As I opened the portal, Kuroka said one more thing.

"Tell me everything when you get back and are free, nya. Good luck, Greg."

I smile at her, then don my helm. The mask kicked in with the same disassociation that I had felt the first time. Issari dons her helm, too, and I opened a vox link with her. Before I opened the portal to the old, abandoned house the tengus were using.

The house was in one of the most run-down parts of the city. It was, however, the biggest of the nearby ones. People were not out and about despite it being midday. The portal was right next to the house in the backyard, which was mostly overgrown with trees and weeds and surrounded by a high-rotting fence. No one can easily see the backyard, so we were good. I used a Google Maps picture to visualize this place. I moved with Issari towards an old, half-rotted back door. I slowly used a mechadendrite to open the door and entered first with axe and bolt pistol prepared. Issari followed and I checked our right. The washing room was empty, and after checking the room fully, I advanced.

The advance was slow, with me leading the way. Issari was right behind me with her pistol in her left hand while her sword shook slightly. I moved into the next room slowly, and as I gazed around the living room. If I didn't have the helm, I would have made this a death room as a sword slammed straight into my helm and clanged off it. I hear a small ringing inside my helm before he red eyes looked at my opponent.

It was a female tengu with bright black feathers wearing old armor that looked like it belonged in a museum for ancient samurai footmen. She was near the decaying couch to the right of the door we entered in, and she crowed her anger here that the sword failed.

"I knew I heard something. Your dead intruders."

The second tengu appeared from the shadows dressed like a ninja all in black and slammed two sai into my chest at a horrific speed, but the armor once again saved my life. The clangs made Issari back up behind me, but I only fell back a single step. I quickly extend two of my arms with chainswords and kicked on my axe. The roars of three chain weapons at once plus the suddenness of two extra mech arms make the ninja and the samurai back up badly at the noise. Issari revs her sword behind me.

I activated more hands, bringing bolt pistols out, and I fired my first shot. The round slammed into the couch, and the rotted thing exploded, sending the tengus into even more confusion as they dodged the metal cage still in the sofa. Issari fired a shot with the laser burning red hot, hitting the wall beside where the samurai tengu had landed. The house descended into a battlefield, and I pushed forward and brought two swords down toward the ninja because I hate rogues, and this fucker hit harder than the samurai. The ninja blocked the two swords rapidly with his sai. The clangs and roars are muted for me, thanks to the mask. In it, it's just logical thinking. There was no noise and few distractions. I love it and hate it.

Issari fired a second shot and advanced towards the samurai. The shot again missed, hitting another wall, leaving another scorch mark. The samurai chops with her sword towards Issari's right arm, with the sword gleaming bright, and Issari dodges with the sword, hitting the tiled floor with a clang. I fired one of my bolt pistols in support of my friend, and the round carved into an old tv before exploding. The ninja slammed the sai into me again and hit where my kidneys would be. The blades clanged again and left thin scratch marks on the carapace. I chop in retaliation at the foe with my swords and axe, which he dodged again, being incredibly well in shape. The swords and axe get nothing because this tengu is not an amateur like the first three. He threw a smoke bomb that covered him, retreating toward the now elongating shadows of the room on our side.

Issari swung her sword and called out over our vox.

"Boost!"

The sword swung faster at the power-up, and the samurai dodged the sword with the teeth eager for blood. She and Issari are moving towards the stairs. The ninja again emerged from the shadow ready to stab towards my head. I fire three shots with my bolt pistols and swords, moving as one on the ninja. The bird dodged each shot expertly and had clearly fought against guns before. The shrapnel from the explosions flying, and my sword on my right got a hit finally on the fast fuck.

The teeth cut a hunk of meat from his right arm near the elbow. The meat and feathers flying off his arm make the bird crow in agony. He threw a second smoke bomb to try and get distance from me, but I fired another bolter shot as my helm eyes tracked him through the smoke. The shot hit the tile and sent it into his legs, making him slow down, crowing in pain again. He continued to dodge shots and swings of my swords and axe but was starting to slow down more, thanks to blood loss. He kept pushing me and slammed his sai in every single weak position on a human body. They all clanged off my armor, but there are a ton of scratches.

The smoke fucked over his ally. She couldn't see but Issari could. She fired her gun and got a hit as the red-hot round cut through the bird's left leg. It made the bird cry out, and wobble barely blocking the sword that came down on her. They kept fighting as the bird tried to maneuver away from Issari.

I hear a whistle, and then three shuriken hits where my eyes and heart would be. The eyes shuriken clang off me however, the heart shot gets stuck in the armor. The bird is pissed.

"What are these fucks wearing!"

His ally responded in growing fear.

"No idea, but we need to run! They must be hunters! Fall back!"

Oh no, you're not running. I fired three bolts at the samurai, and Issari fired too at the same time. All but one shot missed the samurai. The last shot was a las shot through the center of the head, and the samurai fell to the ground in a heap of feathers. The ninja was horrified by the death of his ally. The bolter rounds were not wasted as they entered the stairs railing, and the explosions sent shrapnel into the bird. Wood hits his wings and hands, making him scream. Issari takes the opening, and she brings her sword down on his head, saying again over the vox.

"Boost!"

The swipe takes his head clean off, with the head hitting the floor along with the body. Blood spilled onto the tile, and then the house went quiet. I will the bolts fired away and end the roars of the swords and axe, before telling Issari in my now blank voice.

"These are yours no argument. You made the kills."

She shakes her head. I'm retracting my arms and putting the pistols, the axe, and one sword away, and that's when Issari spoke.

"You need it more to save your redhead, and I'm not taking it."

Stupid pervert, and stupid me because I could take the money. However, years of working with crews of people don't go away easily. I pressed as I got the heads and threw them in a pocket spell.

"Half then. I won't let you do the work and then get nothing. Don't argue further. Ninja or samurai?"

Issari replied with a bit more emotion now.

"Samurai. You're a stubborn asshole."

I growled back at her as I threw fire on their bodies. Then, hose down the blood with water.

"I was poor Issari. I believe heavily in fair payment for people. You can hate it all you want, and yes, I am a stubborn asshole, but."

A soft whimper cut off the argument from upstairs. Oh no. We both had that thought and immediately went to see what that was. We ran up the stairs, and I opened the door to find a bedroom with a woman tied up on the bed. She is beautiful, and her hair is orange with maple leaves in it. She was tied to the bed with rope, and she was faced towards the wall. She started shaking more, hearing the door open. Then she was sobbing out, something I couldn't hear because she was gagged. I moved and told Issari over the vox.

"Check the rest of the house."

Issari moved and headed down the hall. I slowly moved to the tied-up woman, and I looked at the rope and then her clothes. They were in poor shape with many holes, and they revealed bruises and minor cuts. Her hands also have rope burns on them. I take off my helm, and the feeling of being normal hits hard, and I hear the woman crying more than ever. She was making begging sounds, and I hate this. I softly say to her.

"It's ok I'm not them. I can get you free, but you have to trust me. I will make a loud noise, but it will be to cut you free. Please believe me."

The woman stopped shaking and sobbing and only slightly moved after that. Before she shook her head in a yes. She was so scared, and I activated my sword. The roar was loud, and the woman shook again. I, however, cut the ropes holding her down and then the rope around her hands. I cut the power to the sword, and the woman turned to face me. Moving slowly, her face was revealed. Her right eye is swollen shut from a nasty black eye. Her left eye is a pretty blue however upon seeing me she froze more. She was shaking badly, trying to remove the gag, meaning she had not had hand movement for a while. I asked for permission with my eyes to remove her gag. She looked me up and down in fear before saying yes in confirmation. Her eyes closed, and I removed the gag before stepping away.

"I'm sorry for the roar."

The eye opened again this time, there was clear relief there. Her voice was rough like she had not used it in a while. It was very musical, like wind rustling over grass.

"It's ok. Thank you for saving me."

I helped her up, and she hadn't used her legs in a while either as she leaned on me heavily. Her head lands in the crook of mine, and her smell is an earthy smell that is like freshly planted grain. She looked sideways at my eyes.

"You are a real hero. I don't have anything to give you for saving me and Im sorry for that."

I just slowly moved towards the door with her leaning on me. I replied to her even though I didn't believe that.

"It's alright. People are calling me a hero, so I guess I am one now. I want nothing for saving you. I'll get you to safety. Are you a devil?"

She shook her head at the question.

"I'm a pure nymph. You will never not be my hero good sir. I'm Daphne. Who are you? It's rude for me not to know my hero's name."

We are slowly moving down the stairs and I speak when we're at the bottom.

"Names Gregor. Were there any other people here in the house with you and the birds?"

Daphne was about to answer when Issari came clunking down the stairs. That made Daphne freeze, but I just rubbed her back in reassurance. Issari moved around us to the front with her helm off. My friend had heard my question saying with relief and pride.

"No one else. I did find a bit of money and that's mine. You get the bounties you ass. We are good to move."

Daphne grew relieved before Issari helped me move Daphne to the backyard. Daphne shows her hurts clearly and I will need to get her a doctor. Oh, how I wish Asia were here. Once we get to the yard, I open a portal to the station. We moved through and then the portal shut behind us. I didn't see Kuroka, and I made our way to the teleportation room with Daphne looking around with her good eye. When we hit the pad leading to the new place we flashed there, and Daphne blinked. We were in an old wine room, and I keyed Issari and myself into the lock before opening the door. We helped Daphne up the stairs from the basement to the first floor, and Issari looked at everything in amazement. She said with a jealousy-ridden voice.

"Lucky prick I'd love to live here."

I shrugged while Daphne just snorted in amusement at the comment. We helped her to the main hall's living room to the left. I then help lower the nymph to the couch who's started relaxing now that the threat of the tengus has passed. She is still worried about something, and I text Rias and ask if she knows a doctor. The text that comes back is extremely worried, but she said she has something better. She would get them and begged me to know if it was for me. I replied no it's for someone else. That got her calmed down before saying that she would be there when possible. As Issari had gone to get the newcomer water from the kitchen, Daphne asked me something.

"You asked if I was a devil now I'm asking you. Please don't tell me you are and that I'm now required to join your peerage as compensation?"

That's such a shit thing to do.

"I'm a half-devil, and I'd never demand or make anyone do that. I don't have a set either, so if I tried that, I'm even more of an ass with a death wish against a pretty nymph."

That got Daphne giggling at the end as she looked at me with fondness. Issari came back with water having heard the question and the reply. She set the glass next to Daphne and bumped me off the couch. I hit the floor with an oof, and the pervert said with the same fondness in her voice.

"He's too nice to be a regular devil. I have offered to be his first piece when he does get a set and the idiot just said no. He is just a silly man who pets machines."

Daphne laughing real there. Her single good eye watched me as she smiled. She was taking a drink of water with the help of Issari. The nymph, after being done, smiles big at me.

"A good man indeed. Many would've tried something immediately upon seeing me. I can never thank you both enough for this. I was there with them for three days and they both loved hurting me saying I would pay for myself eventually. I have nothing to give you as they hawked all my stuff on me for money. I know that some devils 'rescue' people then reveal to the person in question the whole thing was staged after they reincarnate you. I'm sorry for doubting you."

That's a prick move too as Issari got mad there.

"Gregor-kun would never do that! He saved me too from strays and didn't know he was half then. He would never force someone into a peerage like that!"

Daphne was taken aback by the outrage that was for her situation if it had been other devils. Getting it for her made the nymph smile more. I say to Issari.

"Let's get Daphne to a bath. I'm not implying anything, but you look like it would be a good thing for you. The water might relax your muscles."

Daphne isn't offended by that. Issari helped the nymph up, and I gave the pervert a warning look. Issari humphed.

"I can be good besides your cousin is mine! No offense, misses, but you're not my type, not big on the smell of the earth."

The nymph giggles as we slowly helped her up the staircase to the second floor. I opened a door near the stairs and find a bedroom with a bathroom. I kept the door open and said as we moved towards it.

"Your room till we can get you to wherever you live. Just make sure you watch this one she's a little gremlin."

Issari squawked while Daphne shook her orange hair, amused, which caused a leaf to fall out, hitting the floor. While the two made their way into the room I go downstairs and prepare to make the enhancement bed. I walked down the stairs and removed my armor in the basement, putting it in my holder. I then chose a room near the wine room and made the medical ward. All of it is automated because I'm an idiot. Koriel does insult me again fondly during the process, and I take it because I will never be ashamed to admit I'm an idiot. By the time I'm done, it's a half hour later, and I think I'll order us takeout tonight with Daphne here. Akeno is a rat and will say I'm expanding my horizons with a nymph. Issari will help her. Rias will freak out because she is clingy, thinking I will focus on the nymph over her.

That jealousy will be horrible and on full display with Murayama on Monday. I'm climbing the stairs into the main room, and I don't see a portal yet so that's goodish. When I get up the stairs, I knocked on the door twice. Issari opened it and she just went back in. Daphne is on the bed relaxing as best she can in conservative blue sleep garments. Her eye is slowly opening up on her right. Upon seeing me, she smiled again, and Issari was in a chair she had dragged over to the bedside. Daphne smiled again, relaxing completely, and I sat at the foot of the massive bed. I ask my best friend.

"Issari what is a good takeout place in town? I'll get us whatever we want tonight for dinner. I have money, so I'll use some for my gremlin friend and new guest."

Issari got a tic mark and sprung up, pointing a finger at me.

"You're an ass! Fuck off, you bitch!"

I snicker at her growing tick mark. Daphne just smiled at us and our banter before she shifted her eye back and forth at the same very pissed Issari and my teasing of her. Daphne finally spoke up after Issari was about to say something about my mother.

"I'd like this thing humans have called pizza. I heard it's good."

Issari glared at me, and I just smile smirked at her face.

"Pizza it is. I'll look up places since she is angry."

Issari growled dragon like.

"Try Pizza La you prick. They have several stores here. Fuck you."

I waved at her thanks before asking for pizza toppings. I write down the order on a sheet of paper but will hold off till Rias and the others get here. Issari growled at me. Mumbling how she will get vengeance on me. I do ask her.

"You remember much from under the mask now?"

Issari shook her head.

"Only a few noises and our conversation. Other than that no. The others fought like that with the whole deal?"

I am thankful she doesn't remember that as I'll never forget the intestines flying. I reply to Issari while Daphne watches me.

"The aspect warriors, yes the others no. Never not appreciate it, Issari my shells do things you don't want to see."

Issari frowned upon hearing that. Daphne saw something in me before she softened her good eye at me.

"A real warrior indeed. I have never heard of these aspect warriors before what culture are they from? I heard the barks from downstairs along with the explosions and roars what kind of weapons do that?"

I shake my head.

"Both answers are out of this world. I'm really sorry for scaring you we didn't know you were upstairs. How did they capture you?"

Daphne was silent for a bit apparently nervous to reveal why. She noted the motifs for house Gremory on a cup and I have several ideas.

"I won't push you there. I just was curious."

Daphne relaxed.

"It is not good why I'm here. You said you're a half-devil yet this place has Gremory markings. I don't know much about them other than that they have red hair, which you and your friend don't. I can't say more than that."

It's understandable. Especially if it's the other reason.

"It's fine I'm not a Gremory. My possible betrothed is a Gremory, but I trust her. Don't say anything you don't want to share."

Issari snarked while Daphne looked relieved and surprised that I had a betrothed.

"He's a noble prick. Want me to get your diamond ring, your 'grace'?"

I snort and Daphne was amused but watched me a bit more. I looked for demonic energy in Daphne like how Grayfia taught me on Saturday. She has absolutely none, so she isn't a stray. The nymph caught the look.

"I'm not like I said. I am just worried about someone else. You are not bad people but I have other people to think of. You're a noble, apparently, and I don't want them hurt."

So, a stray relative. I flashed my eyes in warning to Issari, who didn't get it not knowing about stray culture or that the city has a good stray community. My look sends the pervert into silence, and Daphne smiles genuinely.

"A true good man and smart too. I wish you were a little older. I have several friends who could use a good man who is a true noble."

She giggled musically there, and I snort.

"Don't need or want a harem like many people my age want. Sadly I have to have one."

Issari froze before her eyes narrowed on me in pure hate before her tic mark returns on full power. She launched herself at me fast as she grabbed my neck sending us flying onto the bedroom floor. She started strangling me in her fury.

"I'll kill you for stealing my dream! Why does our God love you like that and not me! Fuck you noble prick!"

I'm choking while Daphne is amused and worried seeing the rage. That's what Rias, Akeno, Kiba, and an unknown man walked in on. Rias immediately ran to try and help me. Akeno laughed loudly and cheered on Issari. Kiba sweat drops while the older man shakes his head, mumbling.

"Kids these days I'm so glad I'm single and don't have brats."

I'm seeing the black encroaching in, and don't want Rias to learn about the gene this way, you stupid pervert! Rias tried to pull Issari off me, but Akeno just launched a lightning bolt at me and Issari. We do the jiggle dance together as we dropped to the floor. The older man sighed again, but I did get to see him get a look at Daphne, and he moved that way.

I take multiple deep breaths and will make her the gene just to take her arm! Akeno's a fucking ultra rat abusing my regenerative powers for kicks! Rias plants my head in her chest and I don't want to die from breast suffocation! Issari groaned from her spot looking up at me before she growled and then cried.

"Why can't that be me! I'm a good follower of yours! Why can't you give me that!"

Akeno enjoys the suffering of me and Issari. Daphne sweat dropping seeing the sight with Kiba joining her. The older man once again sighed.

"Miss Gremory please don't kill him. I'd like to be able to meet my future lord properly and not having him suffocating would be preferable."

Rias finally let me breathe, and I breathed cold air into my lungs. I saw Akeno patting Issari in ultra comfort and support as the action gets the pervert mumbling how she needs a waifu and a husbando. Rias was about ready to suffocate me again, but I am not impressed. I don't want to die that way! But wait a minute. The stranger said, future lord. I watched him out of the corner of my eye, and he was now clear to see.

He was middle-aged man with blue-green hair regular brown eyes and his clothes were those of a noble butler a hundred years out of date. He raised an eyebrow at me before saying professionally.

"Greetings Heir Astaroth. It is an honor to meet you finally. I am Geros Hallther the butler of the Astaroths. I was hesitant to believe you were one, but you look exactly like Lord Ajuka except for the eyes. I would be happy to help you with this situation. Now miss tell me where it hurts. I am a qualified doctor in nearly every field and species in the world."

Wait this is my family butler? How did Rias know him? Akeno is solidifying her way into rat heaven forever by answering me while Issari is weeping on her shoulder.

"Grayfia has a club with the butlers and maids of the families of the four Satans. She let slip your existence to the good sir. Rias was freaking out when she got your text, and he was in the room with us and Grayfia."

Geros gathered energy in his right hand before gently applying it to Daphne's eye. The nymph relaxed and sighed in pure relief as the black eye began to recede. Rias was just worried, looking me up and down for injury. She noted the strangle marks on my neck were receding, too. She was about to ask why, and I glared at Issari, promising pain on her because now I have to explain this. Fucking pervert! Issari keeps weeping into Akeno's shoulder.

"Why does he get my dream! He doesn't even want that! I'm a good person, and I deserve waifus and husbandos! Why can't I win!"

Akeno is ultra-amused turning her purple eyes to me, and I pale. Don't do that punish bad behavior don't reward it! She prepared to do the deed, but Rias whacked her queen to support me while Kiba sweats again. After making sure Akeno was cowed, Rias turned back to me and hugged me again. She was whispering to me.

"I was so worried and expected you in the bed hurt. Instead, it's your friend strangling you. That's better than you having lost a limb or your eye yet I want to keep you safe like you do me."

Akeno heard that, too, and realized this wasn't a good time to tease me as she patted Issari

"You are fun, Issari-chan. Maybe one day soon you will win with me. Come on cheer up."

Issari does a total one eighty hearing that grabbing Akeno and jumped up into the air. She fist pumping with her while holding an amused Akeno. Kiba sweats more, seeing the new look at him that Issari sent him, having finally caught sight of him. He slowly moved towards the door while Issari moved like a predator towards him, and Akeno wiggled out of the grip. Kiba ran with Issari followed him, screaming.

"He's perfect! Thanks, Redhead I'm staking my permanent claim! Get back here, swordsman!"

Rias and I sweat drop while Akeno laughs and follows after them. Geros is a good butler and doesn't pay attention much to the pervert. The swelling around Daphne's eye is completely gone now. The glow moves towards her exposed leg, and the nymph is happy to have a healer. Rias is about to get angry over Daphne, but I stop that with a look.

"She was a prisoner of the strays I went after Ria. I won't leave people abused by them behind. I'll explain to you why the marks are gone. Please don't worry too much after I tell you."

Rias settled down there. Geros listened and said nothing before Daphne spoke up from the bed.

"Your betrothed has not lied. He's also too young for me, and I swing the other way. He's just my hero who I won't forget."

I thank Daphne with my eyes for helping a homie out, and her good one caught the thanks. Geros replied while healing more cuts and making more bruises go away.

"I have heard of how you lost your memories, young master, and I am sorry to hear that. Your father was extremely protective and private about your raising. He rarely spoke about you to the rest of the family when he visited. I have no issue with your status and will gladly serve you. You are already proving yourself better than your uncle who has listened to the nobility and expects to be named heir at any time. He never did believe that you existed. However, Lord Astaroth has always said you do exist and has been blocking any attempt by your cousin to the position. I have believed my lord and I am interested in learning more about you. Now, miss, where else are you injured? I would like to have you back on your feet very soon."

I take the dismissal and the news before I got up and led Rias out of the room. She followed me as I pulled her to another room across the hall. The room is a large library with dozens of bookcases. It's got another floor here and I saw a staircase near the single fireplace in the back right of the room. I shut the door, and Rias pulled me to a loveseat near the fireplace pas the bookcases. She squeezed me tightly as we just sat in silence for a minute before Rias finally asked me with a small voice.

"I will always worry about you. Why are you so certain that you will be okay? Strays are incredibly dangerous. How can you not worry more?"

It's time. I was silent for a few seconds before I began to explain.

"Rias. I don't worry about them because I'm not going to leave. This is only known by Keno and Issari but I died in the crash."

Rias grew extremely worried tightening her arms around me as I continued to explain.

"I came back and will always come back now. I am something new Ria. I believe I am a true immortal as I can lose limbs and they will return. You can see marks on my neck are gone now. I will never leave you or the rest so don't worry about me Ria. I'm here till the end of everything."

She doesn't want to believe that and burrows her head into my shoulder. I will have to prove it again.

"Make me a knife. I can share my medical records from the crash, Ria. I should not be walking yet I am. Ria I promised to let you in."

She closed her eyes before her right hand conjured a knife. She reluctantly handed it to me. I do a small cut on my hand. She watched blood flow from the wound before less than twenty seconds before it closed. She looked at me with her green eyes horrified. I won't cut off more limbs for them. I'll just let that possibly happen in combat. Rias hugs me tightly.

"This is why. You really mean it utterly. I had a few doubts you would live as long as me. It's still a five thousand-year life, but now. If you're that. Oh, Gregor-kun!"

She weeps into my chest, and I pat her back reassuringly. I did this to myself and will suffer the consequences. I might do this to Issari. Rias kept weeping for me. She hugged me tighter and she now gets more than ever. It was ten minutes later when she finally stopped crying. I tell her while she still sniffs in sadness.

"I'm a million times better than Riser. I promise you that I will be here for you. I promise to make the world respect us, and we can torment my cousin together for eternity."

The smirk of mine promising torture on Akeno makes Rias smile breaking her tears. Akeno will suffer for all the shit she has inflicted on me and Rias. We giggled evil together and became mood-kindred in our vengeance against the sadistic queen. Rias smiled, and she said as we looked at the fireplace.

"I don't like saying this, but this could help more. If this is genetic it could make my parents back out immediately with them because you're giving me the best life possible, and your new thing will intrigue them. This could be the beginning of a new bloodline thing like the Phenex."

I shake my head.

"It's not like that I think this is human. I'm calling myself a perpetual. I don't know if I want my kids to have this. To be cursed with this is not great, but you're right."

She nuzzled into my chest, and we enjoyed this together. Rias, however, is shocked out of this by Kiba running into the library, and he is scared beyond belief. He didn't see us till he ran past us to the second floor begging me for silence in regard to the greatest enemy he has ever faced. I zipped my lips because that stupid pervert would get denied this for a while. Rias giggled at the fear on her knight's face, and I shook my head.

"My guest wants pizza tonight for dinner, Ria. Want some?"

She beamed.

"From where?"

I smiled and got up pulling her away from the fireplace. We are about to exit the library to return to Daphne's room when the door opens, and there is the queen of rats and Issari. The pervert is sniffing the air like a bloodhound with Akeno giggling at the scene. She saw how close we were, plus the slight blood stain on my hand.

"Rias knows now?"

I nodded at the question while Issari was squinting at the library's second floor. Rias is barely keeping the grin on her face down around Issari's behavior. Akeno smiled now that the secret was out for Rias as I reply for Rias.

"Pizza La. I don't know the brand, so maybe I will get a recommendation from you three. Issari, you stupid pervert, your punishment has now gone to a new level. You tried to strangle me you cur!"

Issari stopped searching for Kiba and glared at me. Lightning shoots between us, and she narrows her eyes at me.

"You stole my dream! Why do you get that!"

Oh, you want this.

"It's the fucking law you stupid doorknob. You'd think I'd take it otherwise! Fuck off!"

Issari blinked as Akeno shakes her head.

"It is a law Issari-chan. What was the minimum requirement again Rias?"

Rias grew sad and looked at me with her eyes.

"Three minimum. They wanted six but the compromise was made for three. However, they push for more, with each one getting more benefits."

Issari looked genuinely regretful now, but she will be punished for this. I was surprised when Geros entered the library and didn't bat an eyebrow at the four of us. He reported to me in the same professional tone as before.

"Young master, the guest has been healed and is in a much better state than before. I am happy to help you with anything else you need."

I smiled there, and I replied to the man.

"Thank you, sir. I was worried about her because the condition we found her in was not good. I need help with many things, and you probably can't fix many of them."

Geros eyed me up and down with his perfectly schooled face.

"Probably not. You are like your father in being self-reliant I see. I will endeavor to get in contact with him as fast as possible. I can't give up on my primary duties as head butler for your grandfather, but I will endeavor to help as I can. Lady Lucifuge told me you know nothing about our society and your future house. I will help by joining her in the lessons and I will assign a maid here, young master, to help you. The one I am considering assigning you is new to the job and needs practice in a nonstressful environment, so this is a good situation for you both. Is there anything I can do before I return to the underworld?"

I don't want to ask this because this reduced him to a pickup man. But Rias asked for me not getting the idea I have not had servants before.

"Can you please pick up pizza from Pizza La for us?"

Rias we can do that ourselves or have it delivered. Geros, however, said.

"Please give me the orders. I heard you were planning to order that from the good woman across the way and again when the blond young man was hiding briefly in the room with us. He had already given me his order. What is yours?"

I sighed and handed him the paper with the first three orders. Rias and Akeno ordered theirs, and Issari just kept watching for Kiba. Geros left to perform his duties, and I glared at Issari who shivered as I cracked my knuckles. Stage one for her punishment starts now.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14.

The Omnissiah knows no limits.

The beatdown started immediately after Geros left. I made Issari cry after I was done with her. Rias didn't support the pervert, and Akeno didn't either. Kiba looked at me like I was the coolest thing since sliced bread. Daphne was thankfully not there in the kitchen where the beatdown occurred. Issari wept her apologies to me, and I didn't take them.

"You tried to strangle me for something I didn't do wrong! You are getting what you want, but you'll suffer for worrying, Rias, you troglodyte!"

Issari wept in fear of me now and the promised future pain. Rias blushed and looked at me dreamy while Akeno snickered. Kiba does not feel sympathetic to the one who terrified him. After our first session, Issari cried in the kitchen corner next to the fridge. Akeno smiled broadly and hugged my right arm.

"You're the best cousin ever, Lex. I have not had as much fun as I have had since meeting you and her! You both will make the school fun!"

I don't think being strangled is fun, Akeno, but you're a sadistic fuck. I smile evilly at my cousin. I will get my revenge so be prepared rat queen. Akeno takes the look and smiles her own smile. Rias was about to ask something before a portal opened, and Geros returned with pizza. He took note of Issari in the corner and commented in a bored voice.

"Again, like Master Ajuka. You both enjoy putting your best friend in the corner for bad behavior."

Oh, shit, that says a lot about Sirzches. Rias blushed badly, mumbling that her brother was good. Geros raised an eyebrow in disbelief and set the pizza on the counter. Everyone takes their box, including a still weeping Issari. I take Daphne's upstairs along with napkins and plates. The nymph was resting well, and she enjoyed her vegetarian pizza.

She tells me she will be up and about in a day, thanks to my butler. That's good because she seems like a nice person. Just suspicious for the right reasons. She does say now that it's the two of us alone.

"I'm sorry for ever doubting you truly. The situation I described to you happened to my sister and I didn't want that to happen to me. You seem to be a stray hunter. Please don't kill my sister. She ran because her king was extremely abusive to her and another she ran with. I know I have nothing to offer you for that, but I'm choosing now to trust the good man you are."

I pat her right hand.

"I know strays run for multiple reasons. I'm only going after strays that harm people. I'm not blind to their abuse, but I'm half human, and it's wrong of me not to defend them, too despite what they do to the planet."

Daphne was relieved hearing that. Her face on humans needing defense wasn't what I'd thought she'd take.

"I know that they try for Gaia. Many don't see that, but I know they do. My former lover was in a big movement that you humans are trying. It cleaned up so much land and was her proudest moment. It saved twenty groves of nymphs and dryads in Vancouver. The others in Europe deny that humans try, but to those of us from the area and the forests next door, we know you do. It's slow, and they are fighting against a system that doesn't want change."

Sounds right. I will do what I can with money to help our world. Not enough people do that. The rich stopped playing pretend in my world and just embraced being the dogs they were as corporations just made the environment a regular person problem while continuing to be the actual problem. I will try for Gaia too.

I prepared to leave the room, and Daphne said to me with her blue eyes on me fully.

"I will try to help you, my brave hero. You have the look many of the demigods have of seeing the world through the lenses of everything out to get you. You're a good man who has a destiny that you can't escape. It made me wonder if you were a doom-driven hero. You are one, but you're the potential champion of something new. I can see it now. The world will one day be completely different because of you."

Yes, it will be. Hopefully, it will be better, or we will have the grim darkness of the far past. I replied to her with a small smile.

"I am only one man, but it only takes one pebble to make a rockslide."

Daphne giggled there.

"That is true. I'll find a way to help you. Thank you for the pizza. It's good, and I will recommend it to my sisters."

She settled into food, and I go back downstairs to enjoy mine. I leave her door open so that she can call out for help if need be. Upon returning to the others Geros is gone, but a new face was here. A pretty woman with white hair wearing a conservative maid outfit. She immediately bowed, seeing me, and her face was nervous. She is youngish, in her mid-twenties. I just watched Issari grumble that I'm a prick before she dug into her food again. Akeno giggled, seeing me once again out of place while Kiba was in a corner watching Issari like a hawk. Rias is just shaking her head at me in fondness. The maid introduced herself.

"Young master I am Maéva Caillat. It is an honor to serve you. I am willing to do anything you ask of me! Please take care of me!"

She is French, and I hate the accent being good. Rias took note of my shiver there hearing French. I, however, don't like the willingness to do anything part I heard. I do, however, allow her to finish her bow before I smile my trademark smile at her.

"It is my honor to meet you, actually, Maéva. Please call me Gregor. I didn't know I was a noble until recently, and I prefer informal things. I hope we can get along."

The maid seems to brighten there. Now that I see them, her eyes are a pretty hazel, and she was beautiful when she smiled. I, however, don't have a maid fetish, so this will be easy other than the locks and more. Maéva does seem like a nice person. She said as she began to clean up boxes.

"Of course. Geros said you seemed kind, and I wanted to believe it, but I was still nervous. I was destined to serve Lord Diodora and suddenly being reassigned is worrying. I promise I am a good maid!"

Diodora is a prick, so I get the worry. I glare down Issari. My friend shivers at the glare, and I say to her and Maéva.

"I'll key you into the locks I have here along with everyone else. It should take about twenty minutes. Maéva, there are a few rooms that I will eventually let you into, but that will be in a few days, and you don't have to worry much about them. They will be used later.

Everyone but Issari grew interested in the locks. Maéva frowned at hearing rooms she couldn't clean but became professional immediately. Rias asked as she finished her last slice.

"These locks did you make them with your gear? You said that you can make other things."

Kiba looked on, wondering about my gear. Maéva widened her eyes there. She looked me up and down before her eyes seemed to take on a hopeful light. Why? Akeno is curious, too, and I shake my head at how this day is going.

"I did and they are extremely special. Breaking them is incredibly difficult. Did Lady Lucifuge ever get the wards moved?"

I ate three slices while Rias told me Grayfia moved everything fast. Maéva seemed to brighten up more, and I checked her. She is a devil and a reincarnated one, consisting of two pawns. Which begs the question, who is her king? The maid answered the unasked question.

"My king is Geros, sir. He is good to us and I am the newest piece, sir."

Wait a minute Geros is a butler. How is he noble enough to have a set? Rias answered.

"He is a fifth cousin of an Astaroth branch family. He is extremely loyal and has never failed your father or grandfather."

Maéva nodded profusely, supporting that. I don't get devils. I finished a fourth slice, then set the other slices away for tomorrow. Maéva followed me to the front door, and I began to key everyone into the locks. The devils don't understand what they are. Issari does, but only a little. Maéva, however, showed her professional side immediately and began to look around her new station. I lead the train to the doors on everything but the basement. I wanted to do a second hunt today, but that's not happening while Daphne is still hurt. I will, however, lift today because I need to increase my armor weight. The tengus had been incredibly dangerous. That ninja had been the leader of the two because he was the one who had taken command immediately.

I was looking at my armor in the room of the basement that I had chosen to make an armory. She had followed with the others, and Kiba was looking at the armor, too, along with Rias and Maéva. Issari is just watching Kiba. Akeno asked in pure curiosity.

"This armor is so strange and is the first time I have seen something like it. What's it called?"

I pulled the shuriken out of my chest piece, and it came out with a clang. Rias touched the armor on the shoulder plate, and she looked at the Mechanicus symbol in curiosity. Kiba kept looking at the helm along with Maéva, who was intimidated by the red eyes.

"It's called carapace. It's good armor because I have had gear swords thrown at me, which bounced off. Maéva, I am currently hunting strays because I need money for a situation, and I don't like the idea of them hurting people. If you see me in this, don't be intimidated."

Maéva kept her eyes on the helm held on the wall by a hook. Rias touched the skull and cog on my chest piece. Issari was watching Kiba, and Kiba scooted towards me for protection from her. Akeno did ask.

"You said your gear took this symbol, Lex? That you have a faith that is not normal. What is this faith?"

Issari was about to open her mouth, but I glared at her again, stopping her. I explain.

"I'm calling it the Cult Mechcanicum. I believe that there are things that reside in all technology and that they are like me in my state. I promise Maéva I'll keep it away from you and the others, given your condition."

That makes Maéva relax more tenseing at the mention of a faith. Rias had, too, but she was feeling something because she seemed to be just tracing the cog, never unending. Akeno was thankful I was not saying anything more that could possibly hurt them. Kiba was, however, deeply interested. He approached the chest piece and looked at the symbol for a second harder look. He doesn't say anything. Rias does.

"I want to learn everything about you. Please explain when you can."

Kiba surprised everyone, too, by saying.

"I would like to hear the idea too. This is interesting as there is something in the armor, like a being here with us. Almost like that poltergeist we once chased out of the club. It's different, though not being hostile."

That's Tsuda because she said she was not actively doing anything, and he was sensing her. I watched Kiba with more curiosity. What else did the Holy Sword Project do to him to let him know this? Issari and Maéva looked at Kiba in interest for two different reasons. Akeno shows her brains here.

"Usually, ghosts stay away from technology because it can expose the other side easily, and they are just as invested in keeping the veil up. You sure, Kiba?"

Kiba kept focusing on the chest piece. He answered.

"Absolutely. I don't often say much about it because it was from those days, but I was the best in my group, sensing spirits. There is one here and along with its story is strange. It was in a dark place of misery when someone found it. It watched the stranger freeze badly upon seeing its former body before they left. The spirit heard a scream that drew it towards the stranger and two more people. The first stranger saved one and then brutally killed the other of the newcomers. The spirit then felt release but chose to return to help its hero. Calling them a name it says I'm not enlightened enough to know according to the spirit."

That's Tsuda's story almost to a T. Issari went wide-eyed hearing it, as did Maéva. Akeno looked at me again critically while Rias saw the look on Issari and then turned to me. Kiba is watching me incredibly interested while I'm impressed with Kiba there. He got all that from just a minute of touching the chest piece. He would make a fantastic tech priest if he could commune with spirits like that. Kiba looked at me, then the wide-eyed Issari. He put two and two together.

"He saved you. I'm sorry, my lady, for that experience. You still scare me, but I didn't know."

Issari blushed badly and then nervously shifted. Before she grew determined, her brown eyes came alive with a passion that was not for Kiba.

"I want to protect others like my best friend. I'd follow him anywhere. He cares, and I know what the spirit calls him. He's just too stubborn to accept it fully yet."

Kiba looked at both of us with more interest. He kept his eyes on Issari, and he asked.

"You hear it too? I'd like to get with you and understand why that is. When I was recruited for the church, that was the biggest reason I was pushed towards being an exorcist. The restless dead are often the first thing the new ones fight. With my skill, I could skip that easier and focus on harder foes."

Issari answered with her knucklehead self-speaking here.

"I only hear the machine spirits. They will be like the machine in being immortal as I follow the faith too."

Akeno looked again at me and then at the chest plate. At the symbol, as she is now very curious because of Kiba. Rias touched the symbol again, and she seemed to whisper something. We couldn't hear it, and she shook her head like she was in a trance, saying whatever it was. Maéva, however, was the weirdest of them all. She looked at me, and her hazel eyes seemed to understand me the most. She immediately promised something.

"Young master, I will do anything I can to help my next Lord Astaroth. A true noble that remembers others first. I'm sorry, young lady, that such a thing happened to you."

She bowed low preparing to leave the room before I say to her.

"Choose a bedroom for yourself. I don't care which. I will need your help sometime this weekend or next week with a thing I will be doing. I will be incapacitated during the process, and I will need to do multiple rounds of it. I will ask you to do something that will be your first test."

Maéva bowed immediately, and she responded.

"Yes, milord."

She went off, and Kiba kept looking at Issari. Then, the symbol. He, however, is intrigued deeply because he does say to Rias.

"I'd like to come here more and get to know you properly, Issari-san. Just please don't chase me as I have enough of that at the school."

Issari is hard focusing on Kiba. She, however, surprised everyone by saying.

"I won't do it again. I do want you but will prove to you I'm not the fan girls. You're a knight, and I will show you the proper respect."

Kiba looked at her more closely. He was searching for something. He didn't seem to find it and nodded before he took on his usual cheerful grin.

"We will see. Rias, can you make me a portal, please? I need to go to the soup kitchen tomorrow and plan to be there most of the day. I know where the house is and can get here later. Thank you again, Gregor, for the food."

Rias goes with him upstairs while Issari prepares to say something to Kiba before he leaves. Akeno stays with me. She looked at the symbol again, and she did say while she looked at it.

"You are indeed a silly man, but I don't think bad of you or your spirit. I'm interested in this faith, Lex. I don't think I can practice it, but you said it's helped you."

Since it's the two of us, I decided to shock her more.

"The Machine God I worship is not like many Akeno. He would accept you and the others."

Akeno prepared on instinct for pain, hearing the word closing her eyes, but when none came, she opened her eyes in amazement and confusion. Payback is a bitch rat queen. Get trolled! She looked at me.

"I can't believe it."

I hugged my cousin and then surprised her more.

"He is different from the rest Keno. He is not like most deities. You are human too and are just a sadistic rat queen who needs to stop torturing me. My wonderful cousin, despite being that, is still my family."

Akeno began fufufuing up a storm at being had. She hugged me back, too, in total support.

"I'll try to tone it down, but you got me there. Lex. The fact you did that for this spirit here shows me that you are still the same. I was so afraid that day when you didn't recognize me. I will never regret that day because you are making my life better than ever before. I wish my mom were here you were her favorite."

I pat my cousin, and I don't regret agreeing to play the part. It's like having my brother back with the good and bad. The camaraderie was something I truly missed. We go upstairs, and I say to her, while in a fond memory.

"I wish I did remember her, but I love the new memories I'm making. I'm in a better place than I was before you found me because despite everything I have learned about me now it's you I prize most. Do you have any fun ideas to torment Issari? I didn't want to die and come back, scaring everyone."

Akeno fufufuing there.

"I have six and are each fun. I knew there was enough of it there to promote this. Here is number one."

They are indeed good. We laughed evil together on the last one when we entered the front entrance, and that was the scene in which Rias and Issari found us. Issari shivered and backed up. I'm confused by the look on Rias's face. Rias was definitely built differently here as she grew interested in me over something. Akeno snorts at that. I do say for Issari.

"Keno, we do plan two. Issari, you will learn never to strangle me again. Also, you smell funny."

That was a joke, but the tic mark returned. Rias and Akeno liked the insult. They snicker while Issari grows pissed.

"You are ugly! I don't smell funny! I showered today!"

That misdirected her away from the actual hit. Akeno shocked the pervert with a small lightning bolt that hit Issari and made her fly into the air before hitting the floor and groaning. I high-fived Akeno. She snickered and said to the groaning Issari.

"Don't strangle my cousin. You're fun, and I like you, but he didn't want to scare people. Have you learned your lesson?"

That last part was phrased in such a way that the sadism was plain to hear. Issari mumbled something into the floor, which got another lightning bolt prepared. The snap crack of it sent Issari jumping into a soldier pose, and she saluted.

"Yes sir! Don't strangle Gregor-kun sir!"

Akeno purred, and that made Issari let loose her perverted self. Rias shakes her head and moves towards me as she takes my hand. Akeno smiled her sadistic smile and patted Issari like a cat.

"Don't worry, my little strangler you will be rewarded for your good behavior. Be good, and I promise you will enjoy it."

Akeno might honestly be the best dragon tamer ever. She grew serious and stopped pats for Issari. She moved away from the pervert, making her whine. Rias had checked the time and said sadly.

"We need to get going. My brother is visiting us tonight, and he will do his usual thing. I'll see you tomorrow, Gregor-kun. Thank you for the food and for trusting me."

Rias whispered into my ear a promise that just made me shake my head internally. I'm stuck with this redhead. Akeno smiled and followed after her king when she made her portal. It closed, and the room was silent except for Issari whining now that her tamer was gone. I shake my head. I need to do so much more today. Like talk with Kuroka at some point and deal with Maéva. Now, I have a maid, and while that helps, it doesn't help me with how secretive I am. I just prepared for more trouble, and I went to lift weights. Issari followed along like a good gecko.

She was silent as I lifted and pushed myself past my limit. I'll let the gene heal me up. I did pull all my muscles, and it hurt badly. That was where Maéva found us. Issari was in dreamland, sitting on a box in the lifting room. Maéva was indeed professional and didn't stare. She did say after thinking of how to start the conversation.

"You are a half milord?"

She was still nervous, but her eyes held the curiosity. There's no sign of a racist, but that's not saying anything with Shirone being one. I stopped lifting and breathed heavily before replying.

"I am, and my friend is pure human. Will that be a problem, Maéva?"

The woman shook her head.

"No young master it just is surprising. I heard and seen much about Lord Diodora and how he, while being an NKF member, publicly supports the GKF privately. I was just curious and meant no offense."

Diodora is a very big problem that I will have to crush. Damn, noble thinking has already poisoned me. I'm debating if I should make him into a servitor.

"It's alright, Maéva. I know of one reincarnated racist, and I don't know how prominent that is. Here, I encourage you to be open with me."

Maéva relaxed completely. She was now openly happy, and the smile showed prominently.

"Of course, young master. I am sorry if I gave you that impression. I am not a racist, and I don't understand everything yet about devil society. Only that Geros says that the GKF is a faction that doesn't look highly on us reincarnated. My king is pure NKF and follows Lord Beelzebub to the letter as does Lord Astaroth. I stand ready to help in anything you ask of me."

That was said in pure honesty. Geros probably wanted Maéva to be near a person who would not look down on her, and the fact that he's NKF is not surprising because he had voiced his disapproval of Diodora. There must be bad tension in the family because of me. Diodora is the family's second son, and I'm not getting why I have heard next to nothing about Lady Astaroth. Issari was listening in, and she kept being silent. I replied to Maéva.

"I plan to be NKF as well. The GKF also hates me for my nature, so I would be stupid to support them. I'm learning this side, too, so we can do that together. I want a better world, and by Mars, I will see it."

Maéva looked weirdly at the Mars statement. She continued to remain her professional self. Issari was so deep in thought she said something unconsciously.

"Cousin, so pretty."

Maéva sweat dropped there while I shake my head.

"That's Issari don't mind her much. She is just open with her wants and she is mostly harmless. You have picked out a room, yes?"

Maéva just watched the pervert before she nodded.

"I have. It's too big for me, but the maid room next to the recreation room is sufficient."

I chuckled there, hearing the disgust of the room's size.

"Mine is too large and pompous as well. I'm used to regular-sized everything and hope that I'll eventually be able to renovate the place at some point."

Maéva and I bonded over our mutual dislike of extravagance. We moved out of the weight room, and Issari followed along. She was still thinking of Akeno. We climbed the stairs, and I introduced Daphne to Maéva. The nymph smiled and asked for a TV remote because she was bored. Maéva got it for her, and the nymph clicked through the channels till she got to a nature documentary and then settled into watching bears be weird. One was eating a fish before waving at the camera people. Maéva promised to help Daphne out, and the nymph was simply happy to have a good bed. Issari finally snapped out of her dreamland and checked the time. She then sprinted off, leaving a dust cloud. She said, running down the stairs and out the front door.

"Bye Gregor-kun I'll see you tomorrow!"

Maéva didn't ask anything about that. She just shrugged. Daphne's face was just amused. She said before focusing on the bears again.

"I might not be her type, but she is sadly mine. I enjoy knuckleheads because they are a riot once you get them into new situations. Her going after you was funny."

I shake my head.

"If you want to be strangled because of something you didn't do, then be my guest. She has a good heart and isn't the worst person."

Daphne snickers before saying.

"Don't promise me a good time. I miss my partner she was one, too, and her enthusiasm for nature was how we got together. There was this one time."

She told a funny story of her knucklehead that was definitely a keeper story. I lost track of time watching bears and hearing stories from Daphne. I will do my next hunt tomorrow. While we were doing this, Maéva began to get her stuff and routine ready for tomorrow. When Daphne finally passed out, I left her for a good night's sleep and went to enjoy my own night. I thank the Machine God for my war mask. My God says I'm welcome and agrees that Kiba would be an excellent tech priest. Many Exorcists would, but he doesn't want to supplant other faiths. When I mentioned that Big G was gone, he grew silent before saying in a matter of fact voice.

"The system is designed better here. It's more robust than in many places. He prepared for his death. It will stand, and from what I have gathered, it has resisted several attempts by other deities to hijack it. I will do my own research into it. Not for control of it, but because I would like to have something similar for myself and you. Have you considered it fully yet?"

Being a champion of a god. I tell him I need more time. My God shrugged but told me that he was not in a rush. However, he says I have attracted the attention of several other deities. The Shinto have shielded me from them. Saying that they like me and him. I don't want more deities looking at me. I prepared myself for tomorrow as I entered my room and hit the bed.

That night, I had nightmares beyond count. Earth is burning in the void. A fleet burning our world to nothing. I woke up screaming three times. Throwing up twice and the third time dry heaving. I was miserable that night and didn't know what that was. I get, at most, three hours of actual sleep. I checked my phone for messages and saw one from Rias, which explains why she left early yesterday. It's good news.

When I'm down in the kitchen after showering and dressing, I find Maéva up, too, and she has a tray set with vegan food. She looked at me, distraught, from behind the granite island.

"Are you ok, young master? I heard the screaming, and I was worried."

I have an excuse for that.

"I'm as well as I can be. I was having a nightmare of the car crash I lost most of my memories in. I'm sorry, Maéva."

The maid grew sad. She drooped, and then she moved with the food towards the stairs. She says as she begins ascending them.

"I was just worried, young master. The screaming was so bad I deafened the guest room after the first episode. She thankfully didn't wake at all."

That's good. I moved with her, and she looked down in a bit of fear, wondering if I was mad at her. I tell her as we hit the top of the stairs.

"Thank you for the concern, Maéva, and for doing that for our guest. Perhaps you can teach me a deafening spell, so you don't have to worry more about that. You're always welcome to be honest with me."

Maéva brightens there. Still worried, but she was now not down. We tapped on Daphne's door and then entered. The nymph was slowly moving up, and she took three steps forward. She, upon seeing her food and us, smiled. Maéva brought the food over, and she gave it over to the other woman. Daphne began eating, and she smiled once more.

"I'll be good to go in a few hours. Your family butler is a miracle. He knew exactly where to get the healing magic on me. I can never thank you enough for this, Gregor."

That's excellent news. I promised her.

"I'll escort you to a bus station and give you some money. Then you are free to go wherever you want."

Daphne smiles at that, and I keep her secret. She kept eating, and then, after she was done, she moved towards the bathroom. Maéva was happy there. She picked up the tray and plates before asking if I wanted anything for breakfast. I tell her something with a lot of protein. She immediately started cooking. I was eating when Issari entered the kitchen, and she looked happy today. Maéva was confused about how she was here, not hearing the front door open.

Issari was being a menace and gazed at Maéva. I slapped her head into the counter. Maéva smiled there, and Issari groaned. She said as she came up.

"Asshole why!"

I slapped her again into the counter, making her groan again.

"My maid deserves respect, pervert don't do that or else. Just because you're a horn dog doesn't mean you can do that to my servants."

Issari groaned again, rubbing her head. Maéva added insult to injury by whacking Issari with a wooden spoon. My best friend groaned again. The maid made sure she was good to do that, and I approved with a quick nod. Issari whined at that.

"Maid, so pretty!"

I smirk then turned to Maéva. She saw my thought process there, and we grinned together. Issari shakes. I informed her.

"The strongest female devil queen Issari, is a maid. She beats down anyone that screws with her. This is good practice for you. Don't stare at Maéva or I will make last night look like child's play."

Issari wimped out and nodded. Maéva does ask while amused.

"How did she get into the house? I'm keyed into the wards, and she didn't trigger them."

Interesting, but good to know. I let my maid in slightly.

"I made something that can get her here. I can get rid of it at any time. There are lots of interesting things I can do, Maéva. Pervert we will be hunting today, and I don't know if I should include you. I remember the black encroaching in."

Issari got her tic mark, and Maéva was amazed at the confession.

"How?"

I smiled and replied.

"Technology."

That makes Maéva look amazed. Issari kept silent. Maéva asked again.

"Your gear?"

I smile and nod.

"Yes."

Maéva was surprised again thinking before saying.

"I have never heard of a gear like that. My gear isn't great."

That admission was said sadly and softly. I wonder what her gear is and why Geros would reincarnate her if her gear is weak. Issari said softly.

"I have gear too. Surely it's not that bad."

Maéva grew sad, and a rain cloud manifested over her head. Issari sweat dropped at that, and I shook my head at her and slapped her again into the island. She groaned, and I reassured Maéva.

"I'm sorry Maéva I won't ask. Do you need any household machinery? I can make some for you that should save you time and or help budget your expenses."

I guessed that she was like Rossweiss. That was proven right when the rain cloud vanished instantly, and she nodded vigorously.

"Thank you! I noticed several things at the mansion regarding our old machinery, and when I brought it up to Geros to suggest to Lord Astaroth, we were shot down by Lord Diodora. He said the issues were not real, and Lord Astaroth supported him to keep his son happy. My suggestions would have saved your house incredible amounts of money. I will enjoy working for you, young master!"

Stupid nobles you save money by being efficient on expenses. I tell her while frowning.

"New ideas are good, Maéva. Make a list of the machinery we need, and I'll make it today. Just don't be put off by their look. I, too, am a fan of budgeting and believe in doing that in the best possible way."

Maéva danced happily there, and it's cute. Issari groaned again as she hurt from three slaps. I don't care. I didn't make her get a concussion. She just said to me while hurting.

"Prick."

I let Maéva make her list while I say to Issari.

"I am one, but you love me."

She grew pissed before she hugged me.

"As my best friend. You took a chance on me knowing everything, and you still helped me. You are what she says you are. You will be your stubborn ass self and deny it till the end. Just accept it like you did your redhead, you jerk."

I still doubt Rias, but she seems fine here. My nightmares return for a second, and I worry again about the earth over Rias. I will talk with Kuroka and kick up hunting. I still face an uphill battle in everything. Maéva gave me the list, and I read through it as I prepare to make them. We moved to the second floor and I asked Issari to help move the new stuff after it is made. She grumbled about that but agreed. When Maéva saw my gear for the first time, she was stunned in silence, especially when a washing machine popped out of thin air for her. Then, the dryer. Koriel was hidden, and after I finished, I helped her move the machines. It was easier with Maéva helping to make the machines extremely light.

After we finished, I texted Kuroka, saying I would be free to talk with her soon. The cat replied that she had been called away yesterday after we left by a stray friend who was helping another new stray. When I asked if it was a nymph, Kuroka said that yes, it was one. How did I know? Stupid anime logic. I told her that I might have someone for her to meet. I asked for the name and went to Daphne, who was getting ready to leave. I asked for her sister's name when it was the two of us.

She told me that it was Thetis. I texted Kuroka something, and then I escorted her towards the basement. I told Maéva that she was free to relax till I got back. The maid smiled before she turned to clean the house thoroughly. I handed Daphne money, and she was confused before we went through the teleporter.

Daphne was weirded out until we reached the station's main room, where Kuroka and two others were. The nymph beside a human man brightened, horrifyingly, seeing Daphne. They, indeed, were sisters by their hair color and eyes. A squeal hit Daphne, and then physically hit by her sister. Kuroka smiled here, and the human man watched as the sisters bonded again. He smiled there, and he thanked Kuroka.

"Thanks for this cat. Thetis was worried that someone had caught her sister and was torturing her for our whereabouts. Stray hunters are heartless, and we don't want to die."

I snorted because I was a stray hunter and a good guy. Kuroka snorted, amused, as did Issari. The man was confused, but Daphne finally got free from her sister long enough to say.

"You have now met two who aren't. Thetis it's ok they are my heroes and won't turn on you and your friend."

The man had shown himself fully there, and his face had paled, hearing we were stray hunters. Then he grew confused because he was here with his friend, her sister, and the S-class criminal, and nothing had happened. Thetis just smiled more and thanked us.

"I trust my sister Tomas. She and I are the best of friends."

The man watched me carefully for a minute. He was nondescriptive, with brown hair and blue eyes. He remained on high alert. Thetis giggled, got off her sister, helped her up, and introduced Tomas to her.

"This is my partner, Daphne. He kept me sane with him."

Surprisingly, while Thetis was a two-pawn piece, Tomas was a bishop. Daphne saw her sister's happiness with Tomas and congratulated her with a tease.

"You were always boring, Thetis, but I am happy for you both. We can move fast as our friend here gave me money for you two."

Thetis smiled brightly there while Tomas was looking me up and down suspiciously. He didn't seem to accept the story. He tensed before suddenly throwing a spell that punched through my stomach into the tiled floor. I gasped in pure shock at the attack, and the missing part of my stomach was now not there. Before dropping to the floor on my back as my world went fuzzy. Issari screamed, and Daphne immediately ran to me. I stared at the ceiling, and the world started turning black. Daphne was looking down at me in horror; she was cupping my face, and her eyes were filled with tears. Kuroka appeared on my right side, looking into my eyes in horror and tears as well. I say softly to Kuroka only.

"Don't worry, Roka I'll be back."

The world darkened despite Daphne saying something I couldn't hear. I passed into the darkness of death, my first one.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15.

Be like the Omnissiah the builder of dreams.

Issari felt rage build in her seeing her best friend dead thanks to a bitch stray. He who was the best man on their planet and had tried to help this stray and his girlfriend. She hated seeing Bad Cat weeping onto the man she wanted so badly. Issari remembered being here, scared to death, and how he had rushed to help the unknown person she was to him. Now another unknown person had killed him like how he had killed the stray hurting her.

The nymph named Thetis was horrified by her partner and immediately shot vines out of the earth to restrain him. Daphne looked at the killer after staring at her hero's body before she slowly got up and turned her face covered by shadows at the man.

"What the fuck were you thinking! Thetis your stupid boy toy killed a true hero and noble! I'll kill him!"

Issari growled too summoning her chainsword and making it roar to life scaring Thetis and Tomas. Kuroka is just weeping her grief away now at his body. Issari can tell that she was in shock and didn't remember that he would be back. Daphne wasn't scared of the sword and made one of her own from rotting wood in a simile to Issari's sword. She moved towards the restrained man and Tomas didn't show remorse.

"What was I thinking! I was thinking of sending the nobles a true message of defiance for what we suffered! He's the bastard son of the man who made the tools of our enslavement! This is vengeance for what he enabled on us all! Thetis, your sister, will be free from his mind-control spells soon as will the others! He probably has enslaved them and is using them to get strays to take the bait and then kill us who have reason to run!"

Issari was ready to kill him even more. She moved and she was ready to summon the gauntlet. Thetis was horrified now at that insinuation. She moved to protect her boyfriend summoning an earth wall to keep Issari from killing him. Daphne destroyed that wall and Tomas was now free from the restraining vines. He was getting ready to the two attackers with a blue spell with Thetis about to say something in support of her boyfriend when Daphne charged him even more pissed.

"So, fucking, what if he is his son he saved my fucking life! He took me to safety and immediately got me a healer! He guessed what I was worried about and he hid that from another noble! He never asked anything from me you stupid bitch man I'm not mind-controlled none of us are! You are just a stupid paranoid bitch that has killed a man who will never come again for devils!"

Kuroka was still weeping into her mate's upper chest.

"Machine God, please help me, nya! Please I beg you, heal him! I will give you anything, nya!"

Issari got ready to kill this cur with that invoking of the name made Tomas clutch his head in intense pain while Thetis was in pure shock. She wasn't hurting nor was the cat who was begging. Before Issari could boost herself through the bastard with, Daphne ready to help kill the man a slow unsteady voice spoke.

I returned to Kuroka weeping and begging for me. Tears are falling down on my face and her pain hurts me so much. I still feel the hole in my stomach yet it was filling. I heard a chainsword roaring along with another sword that sounded earthy. I raised my hand which was wobbling horribly. I touched her face, and my voice hurt as I said to the weeping Kuroka.

"Roka please don't cry for me. I'm back."

It had hurt like my soul broke a million times over before it reformed back and I felt like there was a tiny bit of my soul that was missing. My voice stopped the tears as her eyes looked at me, and widened. She whimpered before she wept again this time in relief. Daphne heard my voice as did Issari. Daphne did something and there were two gasps before she rushed to me. She looked at my regenerating stomach in horror and amazement. Issari appeared in my view, and she had tears in her eyes as Kuroka looked into my eyes.

"You weren't lying nya. My mate."

Daphne looked at me dumbfounded as Issari snarked at me.

"You got your second one there you asshole. Let me kill him for you."

Daphne grew angry too and growled.

"He's yours. I'm taking my sister away from him, and we will run far."

Thetis is weeping now as Tomas roars his rage.

"How the fuck did the shit stain live! I overpowered the spell! I will not be killed for trying to do the right thing and freeing you all! He has violated the natural order like his bastard father!"

So, he recognized me and thought I'm controlling them. He is right I have violated nature. For the Greater Good like my dad did for his species. Kuroka chanted her thanks while squeezing me hard.

"I am yours, Machine God, nya! I didn't believe him, nya! I will believe in him and you utterly, nya!"

I touched her again and the movement stopped her from saying more. The Machine God gently told me that he didn't take her entirely. He said that it was not entirely irrational, and he would let her have a half step in. I tell her in a whisper.

"Don't do this unless you make a logical decision. I want my Bad Cat to be utterly free in every way. Please help me up."

She understands now why I stopped her before she nuzzled me and helped me up. She, however, once I was up and facing my killer, narrowed her eyes at Tomas, who had such intense pain on his face. The man froze seeing that rage Kuroka held and seeing the wound he had inflicted was closing. He was not ashamed of killing me and grew pissed despite the fact there were three equally pissed-off people. I saw that he was restrained by vines with incredibly sharp thorns while Thetis was shaking in the vines. She began to beg me as leaves fell out of her hair.

"Please don't kill Tomas! I beg you please don't kill my protector! He made my life tolerable with our king shielding me from abuse! He willingly took blows meant for me! Please, I beg you!"

Tomas spat at me.

"He's a noble fucking bastard! They don't care Thetis they never fucking have! The Satans play the lies up to give us false hope! They are just like our king who abused us! Fuck you you shit spawn your father is a monster who should have just let the most disgusting species on the other side die! Instead, he made the system that enslaved us and tens of thousands of others!"

I looked at him in understanding utterly. He is not wrong in how the system led to this. Thetis kept begging me to have mercy. Daphne is getting ready to kill him as is Issari. Kuroka has summoned clones, and they are all pissed off. I don't want to do this. I'm not a noble yet before I make my choice now to start being one.

"I want you both safe and meant every single thing I said to your sister. You are wrong about the Satans they do care. They desperately care, and they try to help you like I am. I have never mind controlled anyone as I despise that concept."

Tomas spat at my feet, and the spit hit my shoe.

"The Satans have never cared for the commoners or us! Name fucking one time they cared!"

I responded without hesitation while Kuroka threw a light at me.

"I can name two you pathetic man. The first was when Sirzches saved an entire school of devil commoner children from the OSF during the Civil War before he was Satan and just a regular noble. For a more recent one he gathered support to form a new department of the government to investigate claims of abuse led by his father. It passed today and my potential betrothed messaged me that news earlier this morning."

That shut up, Tomas as Thetis widened her eyes there too. Kuroka had done something that Tomas couldn't deny easily. He felt the magic, too, and his face paled to bone white. It must be a truth spell because lying had felt wrong after being hit with them when I gave the examples. Issari backed me up, and spells hit her as well.

"I saw the message too and was told the same thing when I asked a servant of my friend. She has served him for less than a day before your shit mouth opens in denial."

The blood ran out from Tomas's face and Thetis heard that. Rias had messaged me the news before I woke up. She had been at a party the NKF had thrown for that achievement and part of what Grayfia had been working on. Daphne was through with her sister's boyfriend. She revs her wood sword there. The roar makes Thetis begging more than ever.

"I'll be your toy! I'll do anything you demand of me if you say yes just please spare Tomas! Daphne please don't do this!"

Daphne drew closer to the man ignoring her sister and her pleading. Issari revs her sword now and the roar makes Tomas piss himself. He was shaking so badly now preparing to beg. Not for him but Thetis. He did love her.

"Let her go and take her away from here! I screwed up and will pay the price but don't enslave her! My Thet is innocent and was abused horribly by our king! She doesn't mean it it's conditioning left over from him! Let her go!"

Thetis countered that.

"Please accept my offer! Tomas is the best man! I'll do anything you demand! I'm trained, sir, and I will make you feel wonderful in any way you want! Just please let Tomas go!"

I'm done with the begging and the horror. I stumbled forward and took Issari's sword. Kuroka moved to help me, as did Daphne, but I just moved and then swung the sword twice.

Two bodies fell to the station tiled floor and grunted hitting the floor. Daphne is surprised as is Kuroka while Issari isn't. She, however, is confused about why I did that as I snarled at the two.

"I don't need a fucking sex slave! I don't need to know your fucking trauma and past! Just get the fuck out of here and live free of your abuse and I'll be fucking happy! I have worse shit and enemies to fight than a stupid bishop and his girlfriend! Get the fuck out of my sight!

Tomas shivers hearing my wrath as does Thetis. Daphne looks at me with utter respect and gratitude. She helped her sister up but punched Tomas into the ground getting a groan from the man. Daphne snarled at him while Thetis quaked.

"A real fucking noble you stupid bitch like I fucking said! Thetis you should train your boyfriend better. This was stupid and wasted time that could have been used to get you both to safety. Now let's fucking go before your idiot try's something new to ruin your chances of freedom."

Tomas looked up at me with genuine shame is on his face. He bowed his head as a second punch from Daphne smashed his face into the floor, breaking his nose. Issari finally snarled her own frustration here.

"You live because of the Omnissiah. Fucking remember that name, dog. He has every right to kill you while making it bloody and slow. He is a million times better than you. Machine God, take you bitch. If I ever see you go after a human, you will face the Red Dragon Empress. He won't stop me next time."

The gauntlet was on full display making Tomas whimper along with Thetis. However, Daphne was now looking at Issari with open lust before settling her blue eyes on me.

"I know now what you are, Gregor. The Omnissiah. I will make my sister know that title inside and out as well as her bitch. You cutie I am definitely interested in you now. I'll wait for you to get older first, but I think you and I could have fun together eventually. Here's my number. You two follow me and don't dawdle."

Daphne made paper out of thin air and quickly wrote a number down before she tossed it to Issari. She takes it and just growls dragon-like at Tomas, who shakes more. Daphne shivers and then opens a portal to another place. She made her sword rev again, and the two love-struck idiots ran through. I ask Daphne.

"How will they not mutate?"

Daphne smiled slightly.

"My grove holds a captured demonic stone that should keep them good and why Thetis was willing to try running at all. I'll make sure they never forget this day. Omnissiah. You are indeed that. Gaia has taken note of you, and I will be in touch with you again. Thank you for sparing my sister and the troglodyte. You really are a noble."

I blushed.

"I was getting a headache, really, and just wanted to make it go away. I'm putting it down to losing my stomach."

Daphne giggled.

"Sure, that's the reason. Take care, hero, and you too, Chestnut. I'm being truthful about my interest I like knuckleheads with brains. Call me!"

Daphne disappeared into the portal, and it closed. Issari remained serious while Kuroka caught me as I was about to fall. She started purring up a storm and I groaned out my pain openly. Issari says while still angry.

"You should have killed the bitch he murdered you! You should have let me do it."

Kuroka kept purring out her happiness but it dulled in agreement with Issari as I closed my eyes.

"His sins are my sins and would just be proving him right at the end. I'm not other nobles. I'll prove that to my subjects and to the world. I'm ok Roka just drained."

Kuroka resumed purring, and I felt better there immediately. I surrender a point to Alex. Catgirls are up there with redheads at number one. The horny brat fist pumps at the victory, and then he says, I will concede on number two. I slapped his spirit and told him to shut up and don't be a sore winner you horny bitch. Issari was amused seeing the interaction thanks to our God before I sighed.

"I'm not hunting today thanks to the dumbass. I didn't want to do this, but I guess I'm pulling the trigger early. Are you sure Issari? It feels like your soul breaks a million times over before it reforms with a tiny shard missing. Are you absolutely sure that you want that?"

Issari frowned and Kuroka just turned up the purrs for me in support, knowing this. While Issari was thinking, Kuroka said to me in a whisper.

"You're the one. My forever mate, nya. If you can never find a way to remove it I'd be happy to be your queen. It would be worth it if I get a man who is like you nya. You should have killed him but you didn't. I know it's too early for you to say it, but I want to nya. I think I can love you."

She kissed me on the cheek as I blushed. Issari nodded finally after a few more seconds.

"I will do it. Humanity needs a Champion like you but the Omnissiah needs another person to be there for him. I will be that person. Mainly to call you an asshole and keep you humble but I want this Gregor."

I nodded and sighed.

"I definitely won't be able to hunt then. I'll get Maéva to help me with my enhancements today to compensate for the loss of time. I'm going to be in pain anyway what's more today? Kuroka I'll consider it. I don't even have the set yet and I would only use it if there was no other option. I really do want you free utterly. As for that I can't yet. I'm still going through old relationship pain from my last reality. I don't want to compare you to her, and when I let her go fully, I'll say it. You are fun, and we definitely could work. I'll tell you the same thing I told Rias. I won't play favorites with anyone. I will treat you like the wonderful person you are and not a broodmare."

Kuroka didn't look mad at me for the confession of past love. Issari hadn't known that. She, however, sighed shaking her head at me. The cat just smiled, and she nuzzled my cheek purring up a storm.

"I didn't believe you about it. I will believe you now about her nya. You're wonderful and I'm with you forever. My Omnissiah. I get what you did there nya. I think I can commit there one day, too. That you turned down a nymph tells me my choice to be with you is something I will never regret, nya."

She purred more than ever, and Issari mocked gagged before I snark at her.

"You are winning too, you troglodyte. You have a very interested nymph. You just got to stop being short and then you will get your first waifu."

Issari got the tic mark on full power before she punched me into a wall, screaming boost. I fly and slam into it as I see Aquillas floating around my head. Kuroka slapped Issari with her tails and then ran to me, and she sat on my right, purring the new pain away. Issari snarled her rage.

"You bitch! I'm not short! I'm not sorry, and you're still winning the game! You're at two now and I'm at very likely one! Fuck you!"

The birds disappeared as I wobbly got up with Kuroka's help before I start moving towards the teleporter. Issari kept calling me names before getting hold of me from Kuroka and I sighed before saying.

"I'll text you later today or we can do a phone call. Thanks for helping me there."

Kuroka kissed my cheek.

"I would like that, Sexy. I want to hear about your reality nys. I want to know everything about it and the other me."

I blushed from the kiss.

"My reality didn't have you but the one of you I do know of will make you a bit sad. This idiot here is a dude there."

The tic mark returned but Kuroka's laughing made it disappear. She just opened a portal to the house, and she wagged her tails in amusement. I noticed that she turned up the swing there. Kuroka waved at us, but she said in a clear moment of vulnerability for me.

"Be safe, my mate. You might be that, but I only want you on this side nya."

I soften my face.

"I'll try for you. No promises."

Kuroka gave me a look, but she smiled, and then the portal closed. Issari gagged.

"Just bang her, you idiot."

I want to slap Issari.

"Try having the woman you loved utterly and were with for ten years, who you were going to marry and spend forever with, after connecting so well with them, leave you because of unexpected news, you brat. It's wrong of me to compare Kuroka or Rias to that person, you moron. I just can't bang either and that decade of life is instantly gone. I hate that decade was the best time in my life and is now the temple and picture of happiness I have. Don't be stupid because that's a discredit to you."

Issari grew silent after the rant and looked ashamed of her snark.

"I'm sorry."

It was said so softly as I leaned on her, and as we move towards the teleporter.

"I'm sorry for snapping. You're trying to help me but I'm extremely private. You never knew that, and I just snapped. I miss that person so very much, and I don't want her ghost or my stupidity to poison anything I have with Bad Cat or Rias."

Issari smiled, hearing the apology. As we moved towards the pad, she frowned.

"How old where you originally?"

I say in a bland voice.

"Older than you, brat but I'm using that as a whole way to keep me from making the same mistakes again here. I was very different, Issari. I want to live a better life then the one I had before one of fewer regrets. I want you and others to not have that, but here I am sixteen because I'm stuck here no matter what."

We hit the pad and entered the basement with me getting ready to make the serum for her. The anvil is summoned, and Koriel just looks at me with a single eye.

"It truly works like you said it would. I didn't doubt you but it's intriguing that this was something that the Emperor had."

I shrugged and eyed Issari once again while leaning on the anvil.

"Are you sure? The pain is horrible with everything on fire, and you will pass out probably. Are you beyond sure?"

Issari hits the anvil passing through it and growls dragon like there.

"Make it bitch, and just save us time."

I just shrugged and then swung. The pain for me is not as bad as the first time. I let the syringe sit on the anvil, and Issari takes it fast and says, before injecting the gene.

"I'll be like you in every single way, you prick. Just accept what you are."

The liquid was gone and Issari impressed me in an amazing way. She didn't scream for five minutes. When she did start screaming, it was lower than mine had been, and she collapsed to the floor. I just sat there and held my new immortal friend's hand, which she broke twice. A minute later Issari finally screams loudly and proudly attracting Maéva's attention. The maid came running, hearing the screams, and when she turned from the staircase to us, she gaped at us.

Issari kept screaming and Maéva moved to help her before I stop her.

"Don't touch her. She's going to be ok in a bit."

Maéva watched the screams till it died down three minutes later. Issari was exhausted and passed out. Maéva looked between the two of us, and her hazel eyes were worried before I told her.

"Please take her upstairs. Then I need you to come back here and do exactly what I say. I believe in you not as my maid or servant but as a possible friend."

Maéva was silent before she obeyed and levitated Issari up the stairs. I got up from the floor, moved towards the hospital ward, and waited at the door to it. When Maéva returns, she is ready, and her backbone is impressive. Her eyes are steel, and she doesn't back down from her look at me. She said as I opened the door.

"Your friend is resting in the old guest's room. Young master I will follow your orders. Tell me what I must do."

As we entered the ward, which had been a master bedroom I moved to the bed where I would torture myself. I get on it and then give the orders.

"Strap me down to this bed, and don't let me up despite how much I beg and no matter how much I scream. Don't let me up under any circumstance. I want this done today and will be doing three sessions at once on this bed. The process will take twelve hours. Deafen me if you must and don't worry about me dying here. Do you understand?"

Maéva looked horrified by the orders. She shakes and prepares to do something that is against this. I just lay down, and a holo display was activated. I prepared to force the issue while Maéva looked in alarm at the new thing.

"I am weak, Maéva this will make me stronger. I will be strong enough to make people think twice before they attempt something. I will encourage your dreams and make my uncle never dismiss your ideas again. Please do this."

Maéva looked ready to say no. But my promise to show her I'm not Diodora hits. I move the display to her. She finally nodded, and then she conjured ropes strapping me down before she asked me.

"When will it be done young master?"

I say while gesturing to the display on the screen with my head. There was a bar that was like a battery on empty.

"When this fills up. If Rias Gremory or Akeno Himejima arrive looking for me don't let them see me till after."

Maéva nodded.

"As you say. When you're done I'll levitate you to your room. Please be safe, young master."

I prepare for the pain as Maéva hits the button. Then, the machine began its grim work. My nerves immediately went to being on fire. I screamed loud and this continued for the next 11 hours 59 minutes and 59 seconds.

Every second was pure agony with every single nerve being broken and then remade. Maéva had deafened me after two minutes and her face was pure worry and fear. I screamed and screamed as my voice box broke, then healed. I did this cycle continuously and never begged to be let up. I don't know how long it was when Issari came running in. She saw my face and hers went bone white. Maéva was saying something to her that I couldn't hear. Issari replied back and she immediately closed the door behind her as I kept screaming.

It felt like an eternity of pain here. I broke and begged for Kate, for my parents here and in my original place. I begged for my brother and for Kuroka and Rias. I begged for my rat cousin in Akeno and I even begged for Shirone to be here purring for me with Kuroka. I begged nonstop for the pain to end. Koriel just encouraged me by telling me that I was doing extremely well while Alex was horrified I was doing this to myself. Tsuda hugs me, ghost-like, promising me she will hold her Omnissiah forever. I didn't beg for help from my God even though he tells me he would dampen the pain should I ask. But I'm a stubborn asshole. I'm being watched by more than just him as the Shinto watch me as one.

They are horrified by this while my patron explains what it does. I screamed more and more as the pain continued. Maéva looked at Issari who had looked at the door after an unknown amount of time. She ran to it and opened it slowly and barely. Before exiting without letting whoever it was enter or see me. The door closed as the pain continued. I want to die and it makes me respect the Tempestus Scions and the Solar Auxilia so much more. They were never glory boys the men and women who did this. Yes so many were orphans who were forced into this, but they didn't break. I will honor them fully in my peerage and in whatever army I make to protect humanity. I will never let those who suffered this be forgotten.

I kept screaming and screaming. Maéva was sick looking yet didn't say or attempt to let me up. She said something that I lip read. Omnissiah. What did Issari do for her to say that? I'm not that! I kept screaming and screaming for my parents. For Kate, my brother, and even for my former best friend, who betrayed me so horribly. I hated him for almost destroying my life. I hated him as he made me feel such horrid shame for everything I ever trusted him with. I hate him so much I'm tempted to give him to Slannesh and let it make him scream. Fuck I'd give him to the Dark Eldar in pure joy if it means vengeance on him. I knew I really didn't mean that but it hurts so much. Finally, something happened outside the bubble as the door exploded into pieces, and then Rias and Akeno stormed in.

Issari was trying to stop them, and they froze, seeing me screaming. Rias immediately moved towards the bed trying to help me, but Maéva stopped her by casting a rope that sends Rias to the floor. Akeno tried to move to help me, but Issari knocked my cousin unconscious with a boost while looking extremely uncomfortable doing that. She looked at me, and I promised with my eyes that she would get anything she wanted for that.

Rias was screaming at Maéva something while Issari was trying to calm down Rias. It finally ended, and I stopped screaming dropping boneless onto the bed. The room takes on noise after so long of only hearing my screams. Was it already 12 hours? I wonder what Issari is saying to Rias.

"…. He's fine. He didn't want you to see this. Please don't worry Red."

Rias screamed her rage.

"He was in such pain what was he doing! My hero and the man who I am beginning to love! Tell me what he was doing or I'll expose what you are to my sister! I said nothing because of him, but you are extremely dangerous!"

Maéva saw me trying to stop this. I was so weak, and I didn't want Issari threatened by Rias. My maid stopped them.

"Ask him yourself, my lady it's over."

The ropes on Rias disappeared and she scrambled to me and put her hands on my face. I want to scream again from the new pressure on my nerves, but I don't. I whisper to Rias.

"Please don't threaten my friend. I just didn't want you or Keno to see this because of how bad it is."

Every word hurts but Rias was in righteous anger, and oh god, is it sexy. Alex unhelpfully says to me I was right redheads are equal to catgirls. Rias looked at me again, and her face softened seeing the fact I was trembling.

"What were you doing? Why would you do this to yourself? If it's for me. I….."

She's horrified as I whisper to her.

"It helps with you but it's not that. I was enhancing myself into a new type of human. Ria I did this for our world. Please don't hate me I only want to protect people and I would do anything to protect them."

Rias just shakes her head and looks ready to slap me but instead, she kissed me fully on the lips. It hurts but also feels like fireworks are going off all at once as I returned the kiss.

Rias broke off the kiss, and she looked into my red eyes with her sea-green ones.

"My Lord of Iron. My stupid Lord. You're too damn noble. From now on I will be with you in this. Any future things you do, tell me. Don't hide this from me ever again. I want to be with a man who wants to be a hero for others like you are mine."

She let go of my face, and she looked at Issari with a hard look.

"Please help get him to a proper bed, Miss Maid. You dragon girl are helping me carry my queen upstairs. I won't say anything about you to my sister even though I really should. He had faith in me so I will have that with you but if you ever attack me or my peerage again, I will make you scream like he did."

Oh, fuck that's hot. I shiver and then groan from the pain. Maéva immediately got me free of the ropes and the pressure of them being gone helped me relax. Maéva cast a spell that lifted Akeno and me into the air as Issari said softly.

"I'll take that. You guys are cool and I like Akeno-chan and Kiba-kun. I just want to help my hero, too. This man who saved me and made my life better in every way. He is my prick best friend, who encouraged me to be myself while also being better. He is the Omnissiah and I would do anything for him."

Rias softened her face and then hugged Issari, shocking me and her. They stayed behind while Maéva floated us up the stairs towards the second floor with Akeno was mumbling something in her unconscious state.

"Cute dragon come here. Akeno-sama is ready for your training to start."

I sweat dropped there as did Maéva before she says to me as we exit the basement.

"I'm extremely happy young master you're not driven by sex but don't do that again. I was so scared and worried about you. You remind me of my adoptive sister. She is a good person too who just can't say no when pushed to do something. She is the person I miss most out of my old life."

I want to know my maid better.

"Who's your sister?"

Maéva smiled softly with her hazel eyes lost in memory. As we climbed up the stairs with Akeno still mumbling about how she would tame a dragon Maéva replied.

"Her name is Asia Argento and she is a holy maiden in the Catholic faith. She and I grew up together in the same orphanage. I was destined to become a nun with her and I miss her badly. She was lucky and got good gear. I got worthless gear, and she went on to become a healer. I was put into the Exorcists because they thought it would be easier to control her. My comrades left me for dead after my first mission went wrong. I was near death when Geros found me and asked if I wanted to live. I said yes, and he reincarnated me."

Oh shit. Asia has a connection that isn't Issei before canon! Fuck, dude but I'm suspicious now as Diodora likes holy maidens. Was this that as it is suspicious. Oh, that's fucked up if he orchestrated that. Geros might have suspected something like that and is playing politics in the family.

My door had been left open for Maéva to clean and she gently guided us into the bedroom and set me above the bed before gently lowering me down. I watched as Akeno was moved to a couch in the room, and set down. My cousin mumbles again how her dragon girl will appreciate her training and will be the best pet when she is done with her.

Maéva and I sweat drop again. Damn, cousin Issari is welcome to this. Akeno settles into her dream of whatever that pit of sadistic fantasy is. Maéva inches away from Akeno and looks at me worried as I shake my head.

"Not into that. I like other things that are less…. That. I might be the only sane one in my family."

Alex tells me he wasn't into that either. He just wanted smart catgirls who would love him unconditionally. He does say our dad wasn't that way either or our mom. The worst they ever did was flirt via scientific terms. I didn't need to know that despite the fact I was ok with him. He nodded to me and said he likes me too now. I wasn't backing down on things he couldn't ever consider doing. He did ask if there were catgirls in the far future. I replied to him reluctantly that yes, there were but no pictures of them were ever published. He's disappointed but he won't complain. Maéva likes me here as she smiles wide before eyeing Akeno who has a sadistic smile on full display now. She, however, ignores that and asked me.

"Would you like anything to help with the pain or food?"

I nodded yes to both. Maéva immediately goes to get food and I ask her to bring water, too. She immediately nods exiting the room and lets Rias come in with Issari. They now seem like the best of friends and I put that to her charisma. Rias pulled a chair over to my right side while Issari was completely focused on me over Akeno. Akeno mumbles out again from her couch.

"Good dragon. Akeno-sama is pleased with your performance and I will reward you."

We sweatdrop together while Issari is interested there. Rias whispers to me something that wasn't that thing, thankfully.

"We settled that issue. I will stay tonight to help you and your friend is safe. She told me that she is like you. I can't control who you hang with. All I ask is that you tell me why you do things from now on."

Issari sweats hearing more of Akeno's dream rant. She begged me to protect her from that with her eyes, but I shook my head.

"There's your first waifu take it or leave it. Or wait for the other one. I do promise you a mechadendrites pack, though, for helping."

Issari fist-pumps while Rias looked curious there.

"What are mechadendrites?"

I was about to begin explaining them when my stomach growled. That sound made Maéva scurry off to get me food.

As Rias fed me chicken noodle soup she was amazed by the idea of having multiple hands and Issari asked more questions about the packs. I answered in whispers as my voice was still hurting. Maéva is interested in mechadendrites too. Her eyes were stars, and she imagined how fast she could get work done around the house with that many hands. Akeno is still snoring on the couch, and she continues her dream of taming Issari. Rias gets a dreamy look that I can easily see she wants a pack to read more manga as the weeb shows fully there.

The soup was wonderful, and I complimented Maéva on it. She beams and says the soup was taught to her by a nun who showed her that when she was training in an exorcist school. Rias watched Maéva a tiny bit more, but I see the part of Rias people probably here didn't see. She's extremely good with people. Issari was truly now best friends with Rias and vice versa. I want to call Kuroka but can't with Rias and Maéva here. Issari got the hint, and she led the two of them out with a promise to see her gear. Rias followed her new friend and Maéva followed along in pure curiosity. I feel the gene fixing the damage to my motor skills as I get my phone out, and get ready to call my very likely second wife.

I called, and it rang for two minutes.

"Sexy, is that you?"

I have started talking higher now that my voice box is recovering.

"It's me I'm sorry for not getting back to you faster. I was busy with fun."

Kuroka snorted but her voice took on a new hint of love.

"I hope you are safe, nya. I don't want you ever gone."

"I'm as safe as I can be given everything. What are you doing right now? I'm just relaxing in my bed."

"You're not relaxing nya. I am ready to come over there consequences be damn nya. I hear the pain in your voice and I want to purr that away. What did you do nya?"

I'm shivering hearing the promise of pain in her voice.

"I enhanced myself up to what's called a Tempestus Scion. I now have faster reaction times, and it will help when I start adding more things to me. Please don't hurt me more."

Kuroka purred now.

"Good man, nya. I nor the redhead will have to train you too much there. Now tell me what a Tempestus Scion is, nya."

I began to explain to her while I sweat less as Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. I was telling her of the things the scions did and how there were other things above them in that place. Kuroka listened to the explanation, and only asked questions when they came up. She was sad to hear they were orphans who underwent various things to fight monsters, and were hated for being extremely good soldiers by the common rank and file. She didn't like that they were religious nut cases but the little I told her made her understand it helped them against very bad things. She listened on, and this continued to help my voice get stronger and stronger. I rambled on with her getting ready to describe a little of her base self before Kuroka yawned cutely.

"Go sleep. It's been a tiring day for us. I'll bring you some food tomorrow after my lessons. I'm sorry for lying to you."

Kuroka purrs hearing the genuine apology.

"You're forgiven nya. You don't have to lie or hide things from me Sexy. I'm here for you, as is Issari nya. We want to help you in any way possible nya. You might be this Omnissiah, but you don't have to isolate yourself from others. Trust us like how we trust you nya. You matter too. I love you nya."

I blushed and realized I was falling back into the way I had been before Kate. The way I was after her being gone and I'm ashamed of that. I want to say it back on instinct but I hesitated as it was Kate's face on the other end. It's not right to Kuroka to imagine that. I don't say anything there and she understands.

"I have it too to a degree the lost love, nya. My king seduced me into the peerage but dropped the sweet man he was pretending to be fast. I miss the kind him who swept me off my feet. You had something different, but it haunts you so badly, nya. I'm ok waiting as you aren't like him. Your partner gave up on something she probably regretted just as much as you do nya. You are too much of a noble man in an age that's lost that. I will have to, with the redhead, beat the hordes off you to keep you with me and her nya. I am content in knowing that you are the man that you are. You will say it back to us one day nya.

I feel tears fall down my cheeks because this was like having Kate back. She called me noble, too, especially with how I wanted her to be happy more than myself. She never abused that and did the same for me and it evened out. The people I tried to make that connection with after we departed were not Kate. They abused that trait of me horribly. It made me grow more paranoid amplifying what my ass friend did to me again. Kate had healed that but our breaking up had reopened the wound and then dumped gasoline on it before setting it on fire. Yet Kuroka was trying to heal it as was Rias, Issari, along with Akeno. They were all trying for me.

I will never see my old world again. This is my new one. The glass breaks there and the first piece of my world reforms. Kate would want me happy and I bury her further. Kuroka asked me after hearing nothing from me.

"Are you ok Gregor?"

I'm honest for the first time in a decade.

"I'm not ok. I'm not the Omnissiah and or a hero. I'm just an idiot who is stuck here with my worry for everyone who was not there for me. I worry I will damn our planet into the night of a howling void in a galaxy that is against us in everything. I am not the one who protects. I'm not a ruler yet I find myself facing that. All I am is a horrible person who has always failed in everything I have ever done and now I will fail here again for everyone. I am very far from ok."

Kuroka heard the pain blanketing the confession as I know fear utterly. She listens to me every step of the confession but there is no judgment or the expected condemnation. Instead, she purrs for me helping me regain the control I lost there. I see something, however, that makes me freeze.

Akeno is awake looking at me with pity and purple eyes that have tears in them. She hadn't said anything to me the entire time just waiting for me to finish my call.

"I'll see you tomorrow and I'm sorry for worrying you."

Kuroka heard the sound of worry in my voice, and she understood immediately. She finished the call by saying.

"Good night, Greg. Thank you for letting me in nya."

Kuroka saying my like that made me feel something as my phone hung up, and almost immediately, Akeno flew across the room toward me. She hugged me so desperately and tightly it hurt as she wept into my chest.

"You're not a failure, Lex and you will never not be a hero! You're a hero to me, to Rias, and to your friend! You are my wonderful cousin who has only stepped up to help us without any hesitation or reward wanted! You do it because you're the hero that will shake the world! I don't know what an Omnissiah is, but you will be that! Stop doubting yourself and stop internalizing that lie that you are a failure! You are not one you are what people should be! You are not alone anymore! You have us all and that mystery person who I couldn't hear, but they believe in you! Believe in yourself you stupid man!"

She weeps into my chest and I can't believe it. I am none of that and a weak person. I pat her back as she weeps more. I was about to say something more when the Machine God spoke to me.

"A failure would not worry about the species first and foremost. You didn't conquer the planet when you learned that you could make weapons that could do that within weeks. You didn't make the many devices you know of the far future to brainwash people into loving you unconditionally. You are the champion humanity needs yet deny the truth even when evidence slaps you in the face. You and Alex are the same person. Stop doubting yourself. You have collapsed multiple timelines when you denied evil and fought for good even when it hurt you. It's because of you that two beings who would have been caught by hunters were saved. Because of you a very terrible and evil Red Dragon Emperor was stopped when your friend didn't die. Because of you, the Shinto have now claimed two kills on people who helped him do the subway attacks that they didn't know of. They are ready to give you more things yet don't because they know you don't want that. But most of all you made me. I love you like a father growing stronger every single time you reinforce my ideas by being a good person. Kill doubt and become this reality's Omnissiah truly. Accept them like how I do and be happy for once my wanted Champion."

Let the failure die like Cain eventually did. Thinking this made me remember the pride I felt in helping Issari make friends. The happiness that I felt when I killed that stray tormenting her. The sheer love on Akeno's face when I accepted her. The joy on Rias when I said yes. The admiration from Murayama by proving her right to defend me from Katase. The smile from Daphne towards me when I didn't kill her sister's boyfriend when I clearly should have. The fact I denied her sister's desperate attempt to save the idiot. The fact is that I will bring justice to the subway victims. They all now flood around me telling me they will have something that they would have never gotten if not for me as they all call me Omnissiah.

Tsuda holds me and whispers what she believes I am.

"You are the Omnissiah who will save our world. Don't doubt it anymore and believe in yourself my hero. My husband believes in you who got me justice. He doesn't know you yet but he will when you leave the shadows instantly, as will mine and his families. You are the hero we need. Believe us all like we do you."

That finally made me accept that title. Akeno stopped crying and looked up into my face with her eyes showing her belief in me utterly as I finally said.

"I will try to stop doubting myself however flesh is weak."

Akeno beams upon hearing that and hugged me harder breaking a rib or two there. I groan, and she lets up before she shows she knows healing magic. That's the scene the other three walk in on. Rias swept over to me and hugged me again. She and the others heard what Akeno had said to me. Maéva was silent but she did finally say after studying me.

"You are very brave, young master. I don't know what your friend means about you being this Omnissiah, but you went to that bed without fear. I will also believe in you. Please make me one of those packs then I can watch my favorite soap operas more!"

The way she said that with stars in her eyes made all of us snicker loudly together.

"I'll make you the things tomorrow after lessons. Which ones, Maéva?"

That sent Maéva into a rant about Mexican soap operas. Issari checked the time then departed after giving Rias her number. Akeno gets it too, and she whispers softly into the pervert's ear making Issari blush heavily getting fufufuing from Akeno. They departed together towards the front door as Rias snuggled into my chest. The two of us listen to Maéva's soap opera rant before Rias whispering my ear.

"Make me a pack too. You're never not going to be wonderful Gregor-kun. Grayfia said that she and Geros would be over by ten. I'm staying here with you here no arguing. I, despite how desperate I am to be free of him, won't attempt anything. Just let me spoil you."

Seeing her face say that made me reply unconsciously.

"Only if you let me do that with you. I believe in equal everything."

Rias beams at me, and then she just lets me relax into her, and I build the first brick with her. She holds me and I finally pass out from my pain. The last thing I remember on my first real day in this universe was Rias kissing my cheek and calling me a noble hero even tho I'm not one.

That night I slept wonderfully. The dreams were of me being happy on a green Mars. My home there was modest and I was making breakfast for my family while my kids were bouncing up and down. I can't see their faces, how many there are, or their moms. But I was happy and not miserable. The walls are cloudy too and I only recognized two things on them. My helm with the red eyes looking over us in soft protection and my axe newly cleaned. My kids let out a cry of joy as they swarmed me. It turned me to them as they were hugging my legs, and I didn't want this to ever end. Their moms crowded me, too, and they hugged my arms, kissing my cheeks. I couldn't see their faces but I could tell I was utterly in love with them. I see a figure off in the distance that looked vaguely familiar, but I couldn't place her. She is looking at me with utter love and sorrow. I tried to focus on where she was standing and I couldn't make her out at all. I tried to move towards her, but my family just kept me in place. It was then I heard a voice that snapped me awake.

I open my eyes to see who ruined my dream. A glance to the left shows Rias gently poking me. She is in pajamas that are, of course, anime-based and looks apologetic. She was next to me on the bed under the crimson covers.

"I'm sorry for waking you, Gregor-kun but it's nine thirty. Grayfia will think something happened if she catches us."

I groaned and began to get up. The gene is a gift this time because I'm only slightly hurting still but I must be a disgusting mess that stinks. Rias seemed to think something else because she kissed my cheek and that kicked me awake. She giggled at me and then got up from the bed. She quickly made her way to the bedroom door, and she looked over her shoulder at me. I hated how sexy and mysterious that smile she gave me was. She glided off as I watched her. Then I remembered Grayfia was coming and she would skin me alive if I was not ready!

I rushed to the shower and hurried to finish that. Brushing my teeth and doing my hair to look like I'm pretty sure she expected of me. Then I dressed properly as I could with my current wardrobe before running down the stairs, and I saw Maéva, who was in the kitchen making food for Rias, who was regularly dressed now in the Kuoh uniform. I'm about to freak out when I see the time, and I breathe a sigh of relief, seeing I have five minutes before ten. Rias giggled and Maéva just smiled softly at me.

"Good morning, young master. They will be here soon."

Two pairs of footsteps were heard behind me, and I turned to see Grayfia and Geros in their uniforms. Geros looked me up and down before he tilted his head in a way that said this was acceptable. Grayfia, however, is her hard-ass self and frowns slightly. Please don't make this day bad already. However, the disappointment was not with me.

"You left evidence, Rias I can see a hint of lipstick on his cheek. I will not have you make a scandal before he is even ready to enter the underworld. You are still in contract to him and will act appropriately for a noble lady."

Rias's face fell, and I wanted to say something to defend her, but Geros spoke up.

"They did nothing I can tell. You're right, Lady Lucifuge, in your statement, and we will have to correct that. Heir Astaroth, please restrain yourself with her till you have broken the contract."

I bowed my head, and I spoke up for Rias.

"She did nothing improper, sir, madam. I did something yesterday, and after hard training, she only fed me soup and a single chaste kiss on my cheek. I will stop her from doing anything else till it's proper."

Rias looked at me, taking the blame for her while Grayfia looked me up and down before spotting something.

"You are telling the truth it seems. Your legs are slightly wobbly, as are your arms. I will let it slide but should it repeat, I will make you feel my presence on full blast for thirty minutes and I will keep you from fainting. Am I clear, Heir Astaroth?"

I shook more but nodded immediately.

"Yes, Lady Lucifuge!"

Grayfia then gestured to me to follow her and Geros. I did so, and she escorted us to a small office that was on the second floor. She opened the door and then sat me in front of a desk where she stood with Geros next to her. Grayfia then opened a pocket spell and pulled out a massive book that I read the title of.

The Seventy-Two Pillars.

I gulped at how massive the book opened the book to the first page and then, using a second spell, made diagrams appear behind her head before she started the lessons.

"We will start with the Pillars and what each do and control. This lesson will be the basis of your education so do not forget anything. You may take notes, and I, with Geros, will be cramming into you in a few weeks what should have been taught to you by your father in a decade. Now we will begin with House Agares."

I was given paper and a pencil by Geros, and the torture started.

The lesson lasted six hours with a fifteen-minute break for lunch. Grayfia and Geros are amazing teachers. I learned things that built upon my understanding of the Pillars and then solidified them further. The Phenex actually battled out their dominance of the health care system with the Sitri yet despite that the pillars were friendly rivals. I learned that the Astaroths were actually big in the growing technology field, mainly because of my dad and our rivals were the Uvalls. Our beef started because they had tried muscling in on our first field in winemaking. Astaroth wine was legendary in the underworld and was where our wealth originated from. We guarded that legacy bitterly and that was why the Uvalls were GKF and not NKF, despite the fact that their heir desperately wanted to join the NKF. He had fallen in love with a reincarnated woman who pushed him to change and fight for her rights. Lord Uvalls, however, hated my grandfather because my grandfather had made him kiss ass to my dad in order to get his son a set.

I learned that the Gremory were in charge of the clothing industry, and they were also where the first signs of the industrial revolution were taking place in the underworld. The Gremory were slowly by human standards moving towards the dismantling of guilds that had long existed. I noticed immediately that devils are extremely long-term thinkers but they are also extremely conservative. That's apparent in Grayfia, who dismissed the idea of the guilds going away, and her former conservative nature in the OSF became clear here when she said the new ideas would fail. It became clear that Sirzches was the extremely liberal one and Grayfia the conservative who made the liberal ideas of her husband accepted by toning them down significantly.

The fact devil society was still in preindustrial revolution thinking yet had computers, and more was both jarring and funny like having a laser musket. They were being held back because of their extremely conservative nature and because of the lack of numbers from the Great War. Koriel is amused, but I'm horrified by how bad the people of the underworld, commoner and reincarnated, have it. They have next to no political rights or protections. There are little to no protections for them against the nobility and no way to improve efficiency by suggesting things. The Gremory are racing ahead of everyone else because they are so close to the most stable entrance to the topside. It's no wonder Sirzches is that liberal. My dad supports him unconditionally and is just as liberal for a very weird reason.

My dad was friends with many of the founders of the United States. He and Benjamin Franklin had been extremely close according to Geros. Sirzches may be the great king, but Ajuka had made many of the systems devils used. Devils wanted to distance themselves completely from the OSF, and that is why the Satans were elected by votes. In a system that was antiquated to the extreme they have voting for the Satans which is still considered a radical idea. The catch was, of course, only the pillars could vote as giving the commoners and reincarnated votes was political suicide. The GKF held a strong majority and a huge part of the reason the NKF was able to do anything at all besides Grayfia was multiple. One was because my dad had saved the species so utterly that he became the glue that held the NKF together. Why his absence at the beginning of the year had started to make the less dedicated members of the bloc start raising their voices in small grumbling.

I learned more and more about him and the other heads. Grayfia was not holding back punches because she told me to my face which ones would hate me the most openly. The Baels, the Uvalls, the Zepar, the Sallos, and finally the Naberius will hate me because of my heritage or because of my family openly. The others will give me a chance, but they will judge me deeply. I am, however, ready for them. I have several ideas that will be extremely radical for House Astaroth but will see our position strengthened. I will double our push into the technology field and make us even more indispensable. I will show how we can double our wine production with modern farming techniques and machines. I'll kickstart the industrial revolution forward by trying out new ideas for our subjects.

I also learned that the Astaroths have vassal houses. If I do get a peerage, I will probably have to include one or two pieces from them as a reward for loyalty. It's stupid because that's nepotism, but it makes horrible sense for a feudal society. Koriel just says I can beat the fuck out of any noble son or daughter that gets put into the peerage. Make them see that I am absolutely the boss and that I will not be kind to them should they step out of line.

I'm also told by Grayfia the full law that requires me to have three brides at minimum and the benefits for each extra one. I still don't like that, and Grayfia softens her voice there, saying that she understands. She was lucky enough to have married Sirzches before the law, and because the Satans were elected, they missed out on having it apply to them. It why my dad only had my mom and why Serafall was a very weird person with her split personality. It is actually there to shake off people interested in her and not a true split. Then there was Fabium, who was just a silly bald man who slept nearly all the time and was, when he was awake, a very dangerous animal.

I saw the hints that Grayfia and Geros left for me that Fabium ran the wet works. His sleeping habits made everyone assume that he was the most useless of the Satans yet his peerage is in many ways, the secret police. They ran it through the anonymity and the often-hard dismissed nature of Fabium, making them the NKF's secret weapon. Fabium slept feeding his sin while still helping. That's funny and horrifying. Note never piss off Fabium.

When the lesson ends, I have a very good grasp of the Pillars. This will be reinforced next week. Grayfia was impressed by the fact that I followed along and didn't complain despite how alien the devils are to me. Geros said that his lessons will be in-house and etiquette. He will beat that into me if need be. When I was let go, Grayfia told me that she would run quizzes on the lessons on Tuesday and that I must pass at perfect levels. Or there will be punishment. I nodded quickly but I actually enjoyed this immensely. I liked learning I just had shit teachers in my early formative years, and then again when I got to college, I was brown-beaten into stupid thinking by very bad teachers that left me extremely dissatisfied with structured teaching. I learned more about the world in my decade after my failed years of college then I did in college. I got to choose what I wanted to learn, and when I found something incredibly interesting, I fell down the rabbit hole and pursued knowledge there like a starving man. Here with Grayfia I didn't hate the structure. She knew her subject well and she made the experience fun.

Grayfia did comment on that as she picked up the book.

"My son could learn a thing or two from you Gregor. He complains often when he has to spend time learning this or when he has to learn from his grandmother. Perhaps I should introduce him to you, and he can see that education can be fun, too."

I picture Milicas with ten chainswords chasing his mom around while screaming that he is free from boredom. That makes me snicker, and Grayfia raises an eyebrow. I immediately stopped, and that made Grayfia remain unimpressed. But she does smile slightly for a second. She reminds me that I will be quizzed next week before she excuses herself and opens a portal, which she and Geros enter before it closes.

I let out my breath after they are gone, and I then go to find Maéva and or see if Rias is still here. Maéva was busy cleaning the sheets from my bedroom with the new washing machine and she was humming something. It sounds like a church hymn. I patiently waited till she was paying attention, and I made sure I wouldn't spook her. Maéva eventually turned towards me, and she, upon seeing me, bowed her head.

"Young master."

I smile and offer immediately.

"Would you like your extra hands now, Maéva and where is Lady Rias?"

Maéva brightened immensely with the hands.

"Lady Rias went home at about the same time as you started lessons, young master. She said she would be back in a bit. Please may I have them."

I immediately summoned the anvil and Maéva focused on it. I then swing and the light happens. Maéva shields her eyes and after it's gone, I hold up the MIU. She is confused as I put the MIU in my pocket and then made the pack. The light happened again, and I picked the pack up. Maéva looked at it, and to her, it was just a regular backpack. I explain as I set the pack on the washer.

"The first thing I made is called a Mind Impulse Unit or MIU. It will be the nerve connection that will allow you to control the extra hands. You will eventually have it be like the hands are real. Now, please turn around."

The maid does and I attach the MIU to the base of the spine at the neck and she eeps at the device burrowing there. Before I helped her get the pack on. She extended her hand on instinct, and one of the arms moved. She blinked then moved another hand. Maéva kept playing with the hands, and I chuckled, seeing the child-like wonder on her face. I mean, having multiple hands is nice, and I will use them for when I have paperwork.

Maéva played with the hands, and she immediately went to work getting the laundry done. She's really good at learning the pace and I'm wondering if she was like Rias in being overlooked. I am curious about Asia too as I don't want her to lose praying to Big G and I have no idea how evil or not evil Raynare is.

Maéva was quickly getting things done. She is actually getting things done so fast that she looks extremely pleased when the laundry is finished in ten minutes. My maid was wearing such a massive grin that she was babbling at me.

"Oh, young master, this is wonderful! This could save so much time with duties for us! These could revolutionize the way we work! May I please have permission to show Geros? He is incredibly open minded, and this would make him happy!"

Maeve's enthusiasm is infectious. I smiled broadly and nodded given this could help people as much as do war. I then smirked.

"Of course. Maéva, I'm human first, devil second. You are welcome to show this off to Geros and to others in your peerage. I approve of innovation, and I will make more things that are more efficient and effective for you. In my house Astaroth, we will embrace new ideas. Tell Geros and the others that, too."

The smile and eagerness in my maid there were incredible. She was so happy that she just danced as I told her.

"I will change the world, Maéva. Reincarnated and others will have a champion in me. I swear this in Iron and Blood."

My maid believes in me utterly now like how I will start believing in myself.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16.

Reach for steel. Crafted by the Omnissiah, who is man and machine made one.

Maéva continued her work and enjoyed how the hands were making her life easier. She was currently cooking in the kitchen when Issari showed up around mid-afternoon along with Akeno and Kiba. Both looked wide-eyed at the mechadendrites and how they moved seamlessly for Maéva. Issari smiled there and asked.

"You done hiding things, Gregor-kun?"

Kiba was watching the hands, and his eyes continually following them. Akeno was looking at them and then grinned sadistic while watching Issari as I shrugged.

"Yes to most. If I'm going to be what you and she call me, then I need to stop hiding. I want to hunt today, and while I still hurt a bit, it's better than yesterday. You practiced with your thing?"

The two younger devils looked confused, but Issari nodded.

"I have and its weird. I cut myself by accident, and my mom ran to get bandages by the time she got back, I was healed. You are good at spotting us."

That had been the eventual story we agreed on that I was able to spot other perpetuals. Akeno widened her eyes at Issari. She was in pure shock then extreme happiness as she ran to Issari. She twirled the pervert around, burying Issari in her chest, which made the pervert's life wonderful. Kiba just kept watching the hands and that was when Rias finally arrived. She froze at the sight of the mechadendrites watching them move before her eyes looked at me, begging to have a pair. I chuckled and nodded my head there. Rias squeals, and then she charges towards me, beaming, and I stop her from kissing my cheek.

"Not till I break it. Then, I will do the deed properly."

Rias looked at me with disappointment before her eyes focused again on the mechadendrites. Akeno finally set Issari down, and the pervert was drooling openly, getting fufufuing. I then led Rias and the others down the stairs. Once there, I summoned my anvil, and Kiba watched in wide eye shock. I then swing and make MIUs. The drain from the gear is no longer as strenuous. I then help apply the MIUs to Issari and Rias. Issari eeped when it burrowed into her, while Rias only whimpered softly. Kiba was watching in shock still. Akeno asked what I was doing, and I continued to explain while making the packs.

Once they are made, I help apply them to Rias and Issari. Kiba watched with more interest now, and Akeno begged for a pack. I agreed and warned her not to shock herself, channeling lightning into them. Kiba asked finally after just watching.

"This gear is completely unknown. What the hell is it?"

I smiled and answered.

"I'm calling it the Standard Template Constructor or STC. I think it's completely new gear. I imagine something, and I can make it. I have ideas, and I believe they can do a lot of good."

Rias played with her arms, as did Issari. I quickly make Akeno her arms and MIU. Kiba watched that, and then I made Rias a Macabian dueling sword. Then I make myself and Issari one. I hand the swords out and Rias takes it and I smiled there.

"I promised to teach you, Ria. Now show me what you know. I'm sure Kiba can help, too."

Rias smiled so brightly and beautifully as I felt another brick there. Kiba was ecstatic to see his king happy as and I slowly work getting Rias into a very sloppy stance, but Kiba said it's actually not bad. When Rias is settled, I show her the beginning of a sword style taught on Terra for nobles. Kiba watched that, and he smiled. Rias was taking to it fast. Maéva came down with her mechadendrites still out, and she asked what I would like for dinner eventually.

Fish was the reply, and Maéva beamed, promising she knew a delicious fish recipe. I plan to hang out with Kuroka tonight. Rias is setting into her footwork, as I and Kiba keep helping her. Kiba asked.

"Your main weapon, Gregor. What is it?"

I pulled my axe after putting my sword in the armory while Rias continued practicing. I show Kiba the axe and he didn't like it immediately.

"That's a barbaric weapon with no honor."

Rias was about to get pissed for me, but I shook my head.

"Honor is for ratings games and dueling. War is barbaric and is hell. There you must be ready to do anything to win. I want to live."

Kiba doesn't like it still.

"Perhaps. Your axe also contains a bit of that spirit. It tells me that I am wrong to criticize it because this weapon helped deliver justice for it and more. It says it was not given a chance to plead for its life. Why should the beings you fight be given that? Your spirit is bloodthirsty."

I remember Tsuda and her body. I get mad for her and say to Kiba in a small voice as she tells me what the beast said to her.

"The reason she's that way is because she was dragged underground by a rapist that loved kidnapping people. He said to her that prey should accept the predator and never fight back against them. He took her when she was out getting milk for her brother's kids. He, after he was done gutted her and stuffed her dying body in a maintenance closet. He watched her eyes go dim, smiling down on her. Her last thought was of her husband, who would break down hearing her disappearance. She has every right to be bloodthirsty."

Kiba paled as helooked at the axe again. Tsuda activated the axe, making it roar for a second. Akeno and Rias watched that immediately. Issari shrugged used to Tsuda and her ways.

"My sword has one, too, now. The spirit said it would stand with me because the ninja did cruel things to him before he died. Its why I am more insistent on calling you that because I understand. He calls you that too. I will slap you every time you dishonor those who choose this."

Rias and Akeno are watching us now in shock. Kiba showed that he was shaken as Issari stared me down.

"You are that truly. You give them justice they don't get it from normal hunters because the hunters usually only care for cash and go after easy prey. We go after the ones who hurt others without hesitation. They will have that now because you are the Omnissiah. Accept that or else I'll take your arms with my sword."

The way she said that means she will do it. Her brown eyes are hard, and I hear Tsuda tells me that she has told the other spirit of me. How I am the one who brings the sun to the world. The other spirit chimes in now, saying he is not afraid to help Issari hurt me despite being the Omnissiah. The ninja had stabbed him a million times with the sai and tortured him. He wants to make me know that I am a hero, and though I didn't kill them, I made the tools of his justice. Akeno was now more interested. As was Rias. Kiba just looked at me with both shame and admiration now.

"I won't judge. Tell me why the spirits insist you are that word. Omnissiah what does that mean?"

Akeno barged in there.

"Why does your deity not hurt devils, Lex? He's real because I can feel him and his divinity. All deities hate us because we are unnatural in their eyes. I have never heard of him either. New gods don't just form."

I can't explain the warp to them easily but I got to be braver than before. I need to start trusting people again. Issari doesn't say anything as I start.

"The gods are interconnected to us humans, yes?"

Akeno frowned, as did Kiba. Rias shows her brain here, and oh, it's hot.

"They are. The entire supernatural world is like that, though. We depend on humans entirely in many areas. What does that have to do with it, tho?"

I started.

"Everything. Are there multiple dimensions?"

They are not getting it. Issari again stayed silent while flexing her mechadendrites. Rias got a strange look in her eye before she confirmed it.

"There are. What are you getting at Gregor-kun?"

Their eyes watched me as I held Tsuda.

"When I died in the crash, I think I entered something like that. I saw multiple realms and was not dragged towards any of them. Something looked at me in the void I fell into then focused on me. It was a sliver with no definite shape, and it continued to watch as I was dragged down again. I didn't remember that when I returned. Yet I slowly started feeling weird as the weeks passed like something was following me. I don't know what till I uttered my made-up name for the deity, and then I felt the watch grow stronger. I did things, and it grew. It evolved, and I think it formed into my deity. It doesn't do much except watch me. When I learned of the other side, I did more research, and I found nothing to support or disprove my theory. When I learned you were a devil, Keno, it evolved again. That night he spoke to me and said that he didn't care because you are human too just a little more sinful. He has started talking to me more and more as time has gone on. He's been telling me that he is different in many ways. He also confirmed my theory. He's shown me that he and the other deities reside in a realm he calls the warp. It's a mirror realm to our own and we feed them faith and belief. However, he has done things I don't get for a new deity. He doesn't want to spread fast and will only take a logical reason for you to be accepted by it."

They all look in disbelief, except for Issari, who chimed in now.

"I converted because I was saved and logically thought through things. Gregor-kun tried to dissuade me from it, but I chose to. Hearing my spirit and his, I'm more convinced than ever that he is the Omnissiah, our deity's desired champion. I had a friend in my childhood who was an ardent Christian, and she shoved that down my throat, so I understood many of the ideas. I believe in the Machine God, and he has grown stronger with me believing reinforcing Gregor-kun's theory. He is more active now."

That made Kiba and Rias prepare for pain instinctively before they felt none. Akeno looked at her friends and started to shake. Rias is amazed, as is Kiba. Rias looked at the symbol on her mechadendrites and her sword. She looked at me and put more together.

"You're a thing we have never had before. A potential champion of a deity."

Akeno looked at me and must have felt something. She approached me and touched my face. Her eyes were looking into mine, and she searched me for something.

"I would like to hear all of it because they threw me out when I reincarnated. Mom was a loyal priestess for them, and yet that was not enough for me when I did this to save my life. I want it again having missed it so desperately. They even rejected a request I made to them to have a temple to remember her. I want to believe in the deity that looks at my cousin and accepts me."

The Machine God informed me that it was rejected because they could not give devils more territory than they already had. They do that, and they piss off the Principle clans and the Youkai. Less faith would reach them and, thus, less protection for the people of Japan. It was the needs of the one to the many. I feel horrible there for both sides. The Shinto had been put in the corner, and they couldn't do it even though they wanted to. Shuri had been an extremely good priestess for them and she had been well loved.

"They couldn't do that even though they wanted to Keno. They would lose faith if they did that. According to the Machine God, they loved you both and regret letting you go. As for the faith, please don't do it unless you can give him a logical reason. He is shaped by me and with who I am."

Akeno had tears, hearing why she was denied the request. The fact I didn't lie made her start crying. The Shinto had to do that to keep faith going. She was just screwed over by how the warp works as I hugged my cousin.

"I will make a shrine here for him. You're welcome to remember her there. He said that you would be fine to enter it. He likes you, Keno, but he's biased because of me."

Rias has tears for her adoptive sister, as does Issari. Kiba looked at me, and his exorcist training seemed to do something for him. Akeno said while still crying.

"I will believe in a deity that is like my brave cousin. That will let me have this denied me for ten years. I logically say this."

I immediately felt Akeno's truth and logic there. She became one of us and heard the spirits of Tsuda and the man in Issari's sword. Her eyes seemed to understand me, too, at that moment as her tears start drying.

"Omnissiah. Lex, that is you. Oh, Machine God. Thank you."

Kiba is now deeply interested as is Rias. She focuses on her sword and the symbol.

"Why is the skull split?"

I am about to answer when Akeno does instead.

"Because the machine is immortal and like man in the struggle against adversity. Flesh is weak but together with machines, we form a symbiotic relationship. Thus, the split together as one. I understand now why you said that."

Issari looked impressed there. I am too but I don't get why she knows that. Akeno smiled and answered.

"Mom taught me how to understand them with various priestess tricks. I understand him but I'm not his priestess. You are his first and foremost priest. You make him into what he is, as you said. Thank you, Lex and you as well, Machine God."

Kiba is now so fascinated that he looks at the symbol.

"I want to hear more of this. A deity that accepts us and a whole new field of looking at the ways of deities. I get the title more."

Issari showed her perverted self there, and slithers over to Kiba. She smirked, and it's evil.

"I'll explain what I understand Kiba-kun but I'm not him. I'm just an ok swordswoman. Can you teach me some of that? I have a good style for me and my gear, but I'm still eager to learn forever."

Kiba smiled, and he and Issari moved to the other side of the basement to talk. Akeno said as she turned my way.

"Please make the shrine now, Lex. Mom deserves to be remembered properly. She loved the temples, and when we were all together, she would make us recite prayers. I have missed this so much and he will not be disappointed in me."

Rias asked while split between happiness and pure curiosity.

"I'd like to see it too. I'll stay outside the room, but I want to see more proof. I think that he must have sent you to me."

In a way, he did. Very abstract way, and in truth, this One Above All did that, but I will never control what people think. Free will is and will always be respected by me. I led Akeno over to a small, unused room next to the teleporter room. I summoned my pocket spell and took out my candles and the cog of Mars. Akeno frowned at seeing so little, but she understood immediately it was because the Machine God wasn't big on extravagance, like me. She summoned her own pocket spell and, pulled out a picture of Shuri Himejima and then placed it at the foot of the cog. Then Akeno froze before she smiled wide with many tears flowing, and I got why. The Shinto had sent a boon to the woman they failed and a reward for my work. Shuri was now with my God. Her ghostly presence hugged her daughter before Shuri looked at me with critical eyes. She glared at me for a bit before her attitude softened.

"You're not my old nephew. You're my new nephew, and I thank you and him for this. My baby has been so lost this past decade. You are my hero for this and now my Omnissiah. Please help her reconnect with my stupid bird husband. He didn't, as you know, leave us to die to them. He tried desperately to return to us and you are the one I believe can do it. He's not good either. He drinks and doesn't show signs of stopping. It won't kill him, but it's how he gets by. Please reunite them. As for my father and mother, I ask that you gut them and make it very painful. They did the same thing to all of us in the abuse. They wanted to break us into loyal members of the clan but instead they made us each take a different path. One that led to you and this. Your mother here is desperate to know you who is her son yet not. The fact you honored him and gave him vengeance against them has won her over to you. She will come eventually but please kill them for what they did to us and our kids. Make them regret what they did Omnissiah."

Shuri went back to hugging her baby. Akeno heard only bits of that and Shuri hid the fact I was not truly Alex from her. Akeno, however, kneels to the shrine and prays for her mom. Rias watched from outside the room. I leave my cousin there and exit the room, closing the door. Rias commented softly while we walked away.

"I didn't feel pain like I would near any holy place. I felt accepted. This deity is strange."

I snort because she's not wrong. But he is vastly better than the original. Issari does not want to lose flesh but I still kind of want to be a cyborg part, but I want to be mostly flesh despite everything. We walked to the medical room, and Rias looked at the bed. She scowled at it. Hating the fact that it hurt me. I eventually will upgrade myself more and make our Mechcanicus be like the Genators who were often forgotten. I will make the human body our temple standard. Rias looked at everything, and she once again looked at me.

"I want to believe in something like that. We only have the Morning Star, and he is beloved by the Pillars. However my brother says that we should stop that. He told me the Morning Star did terrible things to our ancestors and that we were just tools to him. Grayfia doesn't believe that nor does anyone else but me. Heniya is kind of there, but she, however, has her boy toy, who is deeply devoted to the Morning Star. Yet this deity accepts us like how you accepted me. You believe that there are spirits in technology. Show me some please."

I slowly pulled out my axe and handed it to Rias. She holds it and feels Tsuda. I then gently extended her hand to a machine that was for enhancing bone density. There is a spirit there. It says hello and that it was hurt by the samurai. It returned to help us and would gladly go to another machine. It asked to go into my mechadendrites. The spirit was a teen that the samurai had murdered because he had looked like their king. The teen said he was happy to serve the Omnissiah and help us. He said he could help the pretty redhead, too, by being in her mechadendrites.

Rias connected deeply with this spirit. He and she seemed to become something more as she said to him.

"I would like that."

The spirit called me a lucky bastard. That made Rias giggle and intertwine her arms with mine as I told the spirit and Rias.

"I'm the luckiest bastard on our planet."

Rias leaned into me, and the spirit laughed. When he finished he said that the Omnissiah deserves to be lucky. He flowed into Rias's pack and then into mine in my holder. The enhancement machine went silent as Rias looked at her mechadendrites in wonder before I smiled.

"I will try to hunt all weekend, Rias into Monday. Please don't worry about me Im going to be ok. I have several new plans for us. One is I'll get half the money, and then I will meet my grandfather. The other one is I'll get the half and then offer your parents a large stake in my new company that I will make in the underworld. I'll let them know that you will be protected, and I will reveal myself as the Gorgan. That should break it, and I promise I will leave better outs for you if you ever want that. Please let me have tonight and this weekend for my work."

Rias looked at me, both hurt and understanding the request. I take her real hands.

"I said yes at first to help Keno but in getting to know you, Rias, I will give you a hundred twenty percent for this. You are wonderful and worth everything I do. I want to have this utterly with you and when you're free, Rias, we can do everything together. I want to know the real Rias Gremory like how I want you to know the real Gregor Astaroth."

Rias smiled there so brightly it was like a super nova. She looked ready to give a full-blown kiss there and then before she held back because of who I am. She instead wrapped her arm around me, and I took it. She remarked while we shared this moment.

"My noble Lord of Iron but I would not have you any other way. When I am free, you will be spoiled like no tomorrow by me. I'll let you do your work."

We enjoyed the moment for us two. I hear swords being used, so Rias and I peek out to see Issari and Kiba dueling. Issari is losing, but she is giving as good as she gets, as shown by Kiba having a big smile on his face. Kiba's long sword has demonic power flowing up the blade. Issari finally got tapped, ending the fight, and the tap left a small cut on Issari that healed fast as Rias looked at me in question, and I tilted my head yes. That surprised Rias, and she tilted her head in question again. I pulled back into the room, and she followed while still playing with her new hands I tell her.

"I felt weird when we first met like we were kin, I watched her, and when she cut herself one day, it healed faster than normal. I immediately asked, and she said she's always been like that. I think I might know when they are like me."

Rias was very curious.

"This ability. You said it's a gene?"

I leaned against the wall and shrugged.

"I think it might be, but I'm not sure. However, we are still learning stuff about it. I know mine is getting faster with each injury and or missing limb I lose."

Rias was not happy about hearing that and I saw her temper rising. I'm not happy, too given I will hurt more now that my nerves are on a new level. Maéva called from the stairs leading upstairs.

"Young master and guests' food is ready."

I got up from the wall, and the two of us made our way towards the stairs. I did poke my head in the shrine to tell Akeno that food was ready. She didn't seem to hear me, and I tapped her. She said to bring her food later. She's busy still praying while Shuri watches on. I slowly backed out of the room and let Akeno have this. When I go upstairs, I see Issari and Kiba debating sword styles on the island. Rias walked over to me with food, and we moved to one of the tables and just talked. She and I talked over things up top and below. Rias knew stuff about Japan but not much else about the world. I told her about the United States, and she was deeply interested in the fact it's extremely liberal compared to the underworld.

Especially that all people can vote. I'm still horrified by how backward the underworld is.

It's a total feudal society. The subjects of the various pillars have next to no legal recourse for airing disputes or grievances. I'm even more horrified as Rias tells me that the most conservative pillars carry out a rite they call the First Moon. It was where a lord could at any time take a commoner woman and then 'Enlighten' them to their status. This rite also applies to men and made me even more sickened. Sirzches had desperately tried to destroy the tradition a hundred years ago and had failed because even the most toned-down version of the bill proposed was shut down by the GKF. The NKF had been split badly there, and they had infought over it, with the most liberal ones refusing to support it because of how toned down it was, thus crippling the chances more. I explained to Rias that no one does that up here.

She almost couldn't believe it but Maéva heard bits, too, and she and a sickened Issari backed me up. Kiba was just sad there because there was absolutely no honor there. He, it seems, has long accepted that fact. Rias also doesn't get many other things about humanity including that we have gone to space. She called that an impossible thing. Kiba explained that most pureblood devils don't acknowledge the fact we have been to the moon and to Mars. They still believe in Earth-centric ideas with the sun rotating around us. I'm horrified at that, as is Issari. I asked Rias something and the answer showed me a new thing.

"How can you believe any of that that if you have been to a human school?"

Rias just shrugged.

"I came into Kuoh Academy in the last part of the last year, as did everyone else. I just faked it there because humans are silly. It, however, is better up here than near Riser and his near-constant attempts to bully me."

Oh, fuck that's scary for even Koriel, who was used to the uneducated masses, came from a civilized world. I looked at Kiba, and he sighed.

"We have been trying to fix that as has Heiress Sitri. She wants to start a school that actually teaches people rather than the crap the current noble ones spew now. No, not all the nobility believe what Rias was taught just a large number of them. Most of this crap was taught to her by a tutor directly placed on her by her grandfather. It was a concession from Lord Lucifer for a bill that passed."

Poor Sirzches. I don't like that new sudden thought I had. Was this a way to abuse Rias by her grandfather? Lord Bael and the Great King are not stupid people. Was this all a taunt at Sirzches to watch his beloved sister be corrupted there? That's fucked up, and I get a bit madder. While I considered that, Rias just shrugged, not getting why I was upset. I suddenly get extremely angry because no redhead wife of mine will be stupid!

"Ria you will be corrected on things. You're not stupid as no stupid person can do wards or get people as well as you do. If you're teaching me devil things, I will teach you human things because my wife will show the underworld how smart she is!"

Rias and the others looked shocked by how angry and full of fire I was there. Rias shivered again, proving once more she was built differently. However, she quickly gets hearts in her eyes at hearing me call her smart and my wife. Issari sweat dropped with Kiba joining her. Maéva grew ultra determined too because she said angrily.

"I will help you, young master young mistress. This teacher abused you by giving you extremely wrong ideas of the world. You are indeed not stupid, and I will follow my lord in correcting this."

Rias looked torn and ready to protest. That was when Akeno finally showed up.

"Rias, you barely scraped by with grades last year. You say you love it up here away from Riser, but the terms your sister gave you for staying here were good grades. Lex beat the stupid out of my sister. Her tutor was extremely horrible and deliberately did that to taunt Lord Lucifer. Kiba and I have tried to do what we could to fix the damage, but Koneko started undermining us after the incident."

Oh, that makes me dislike the cat more. Rias looked ashamed by the dressing down. I, however, have a question that has been burning in my mind.

"Devils have computers don't you guys have an internet?"

Akeno grew more pissed, as did Kiba.

"We do have one, but it's restricted to the nobility. Commoners and reincarnated are forbidden from using it on pain of death. The underworld clamps on the human one and controls the ideas that spread. When we reincarnated try to speak up, we are ignored by the commoners because of the fact they are purebloods and we are not. They accept the shit that's shoveled down their throats. Machine God, take the scum who perpetrated that."

Maéva prepared for pain from that while I get more pissed. The internet is the greatest thing humanity has ever made. All our collective knowledge is there good and bad. That the nobility uses this against the commoners. I bitterly hate the GKF. Oh, I'm going to war with them in the entirety. This shit holds people back and is ineffective and inefficient! Maéva has finally realized there was no pain, and Kiba shrugged at the maid. Issari gets angrier along with me and now realizes she missed a bullet.

Rias is weirded out by the looks of anger on my face. She asked very cutely, like Asia.

"The human one isn't like that?

We all except Akeno looked at Rias as if she had ten heads. I am now very not impressed. Akeno just moved to me and patted my shoulder.

"Like I said, beat that out of her."

Rias tilted her head like Asia does at not getting something. I sighed because I had to fix this. Issari just shrugged before informing me.

"I am helping you here, Gregor-kun. This is horrific, and I'm happier to be like you than ever. I will definitely not regret that. Red, you are going to learn so much. We really have been to Mars via a buggy that has collected rocks and other samples. We have those here on Earth. We do have people in space right this very moment in the international space station. We have hundreds of satellites orbiting the Earth, and no, don't give me that look because he's right you are not stupid."

Rias had again tilted her head like Asia in pure disbelief. She looked at all of us, trying to find a lie, and I just shook my head. I'm getting a pc just for her. I opened my pocket spell and grabbed money before giving Maéva instructions.

"Maéva, I want you to take this and buy a pc. Nothing fancy or special, just a regular computer. You and Rias will sit down tonight. Teach her. Destroy her bad teacher's crap with evidence and pictures. Hell, use everything that you can and make sure the references are beyond good and sourced. Rias no arguments."

Rias shrinks and then went stiff as Maéva immediately nodded.

"Yes, milord."

She departed with the money, and Akeno just whacked Rias, who eeps. Kiba sighed as Issari said now.

"I am glad I'm me I couldn't live without my porn! No way am I ever going to reincarnate. Red, I'm going to make you cultured. I get to be the senpai now!"

I sweat dropped along with Kiba. Akeno laughed deeply while Rias was just so lost, and she looked horribly cute there. I glare at Issari while pulling Rias towards me protectively.

"You will stay away from her with your garbage understand me Issari. She is innocent!"

Issari glared at me and then growled her dragon growl, shocking Kiba.

"I'd be helping you asshole! She will be shown the way!"

The tic mark that Issari usually gets is now on me. I moved faster than I once did and I slammed into Issari. I started to choke her like she did me in a Simpsons moment. The chair falls, and Issari gasps and gasps while everyone else looks on in shock as I snarl at her.

"You will not corrupt my future wife pervert! I will kill you if you attempt it!"

Akeno is fufufuing while this is happening and Rias has the hearts again because I can feel them. Kiba moved to stop me, and he attempted to do so for two minutes.

Issari glared at me, and I glared back. The bruises are fading away from Issari, and I hate her now. Kiba has a demonic sword facing each of us and is the one meditating on the situation. Akeno was still fufufuing while she whispered something to Rias, who was blushing. I turn the glare on Akeno.

"Don't corrupt her more than you already have."

Akeno smiled evilly at me then replied while Rias is just blushing up a storm.

"No I think I will continue to. You will be happy I did, Lex but please don't choke my dragon girl. She'd come back, but I'd rather she not have to."

Issari has smug superiority there, supported by Akeno before Kiba is confused and asks.

"Dragon girl? Come back?"

I sighed and was about to reply when Issari manifested the gauntlet saying to a wide eyed Kiba.

"I am the Red Dragon Empress of Mars! I will be here forever suck that Gregor-kun!"

Akeno now looks at Issari with true lust, and Kiba fainted. That gave me the opening, and I jumped at the idiot again and caught her off guard before strangling her once more. Rias, having seen the gauntlet before, just went to help Kiba as I snarl to my idiot friend.

"You troglodyte! Every person who knows is another potential leaker! Are you truly this dumb!"

I'm about to slap her when I feel lightning enter my body as I shriek hitting the floor and twitching. Issari gasped and took in air before Akeno entered my field of vision, and patted my cheek.

"No strangling my dragon girl. She can't do it to you, so it works vice versa. Now, my little kohai. I will show you the way to victory."

Issari beams after breathing again before Akeno picked up the pervert. She smiled and then set Issari on a chair and started spoiling the pervert. I glared at Akeno and said to her while still feeling tingling in my arms.

"She's your responsibility. Fucking dragon tamer."

Akeno giggled and then petted Issari who didn't know if she should be offended by that or pleased. The sadistic queen smiled even wider thinking something.

"I'll tame this dragon. When you two enter the school, she will be a perfect kohai. Isn't that right, my little Issari-chan?"

Issari looked extremely torn between her pervert nature and her dragon nature. Ddraig doesn't say anything feeling my glare at him to stay silent. Kiba finally woke up and blinked a few times before seeing the gauntlet again. He looked ready to faint once more, and I just slapped him to keep him awake.

"Don't faint, pretty boy. Welcome to my world of pain."

Rias was amused by the words, as was Akeno. Issari was offended. Kiba looked at the gauntlet, and he said something that surprised me.

"The Red Dragon appears again. The last time it was with the church now it's with devils. That's ironic, innit."

That reveals that Kiba is British. I slapped him now because the British are evil. He yelped, and I snarked.

"Going to get tea and crumpets there, governor. You probably make your money by stabbings. Question is do you have your stabbing license?"

Kiba huffed in offense.

"What are you going to do, American shoot me? We are at least civilized and can pronounce words correctly."

I snort because I could shoot you, and you're the uncivilized ones because we didn't steal artifacts from places and then refuse to return them. Akeno is amused, and Rias just tilts her head again. Issari, being a pervert, lusting for swordsmen and as a Japanese person, is torn between supporting me against the British and helping her swordsman. She yo-yoed back and forth, trying to decide what side to pick. Rias just asked, showing her uninformed nature.

"I thought Britain was a colony of America."

I belly laugh at that while Kiba is now ultra offended. Akeno and Issari are laughing, too, because that's funny. Rias just kept being confused and is extremely adorable doing that. Kiba's face shows he agrees there. He looked at me, and I him. Devils are the real enemy, not the British or Americans for now. That's the scene Maéva walks in on, and she is just confused. She has a box levitating, and it's the pc. I wince because it's an expensive one. I prepare waterfall tears, and I reluctantly ask Maéva.

"How much did you spend on that?"

Maéva seems to understand my pain. She answered a good thing, stopping the tears.

"I found it in a savings store, young master. The person who sold it was not the brightest because they couldn't get it on. It was cheap too."

Oh, thank the Machine God for anime logic! Maéva returned most of the money to me, and I threw it back into the pocket spell. Akeno looked at me with pride, seeing me budgeted as did Kiba. Rias tilted her head understanding that this helps her get closer to freedom in terms of money. I immediately began to move with Maéva to set up the computer, and I gestured to Rias to follow. She does a little too eagerly. Issari moves to follow us, but Akeno keeps the pervert there with head pats. Issari seems to be extremely pleased. As we leave, I hear a new thing for her and dragons in purrs. Kiba followed us to escape the horny dragon.

We climbed up the stairs, and Rias showed me her room on the right side of the hallway. I entered to find the typical weeb room anime posters everywhere and a whole bookcase of manga. Along with two books, I immediately don't like. I ignored that, looking to see a desk, which I approached and immediately started setting up the computer. Rias watched, fascinated. The person who sold this computer was an extra stupid person. The reason it would not turn on was because they didn't plug it in right. I shake my head and put the monitor on the desk before I say to Rias.

"My first gift to you in terms of an item. Maéva save the redhead. Kiba, I'll forgive you for being British if you help her."

Kiba is not impressed by that.

"I will help her, not because of that, but because I'm sick of being told by the GKF that humans are beyond primitive. They shove so much shit down people's throats that I'm not surprised we have as many strays as we do. I love you, Rias, as my king. I and the others want you to show the world that you're not stupid. We have tried so hard to show you that. We stayed silent on Koneko because she was your first piece and because we felt horrible for her after the incident. But I'm not stepping aside anymore when she tries to lie to you about stuff. I don't do conflict because that's what my trainer did to us in my exorcist school but I can't stay silent here."

Rias is ashamed by that, and Maéva just pats her. The PC boots up, and then it's ready. I logged into it, and Maéva began her work by saying.

"It's alright, young mistress. We will get you through things, and you will be amazed by what we have achieved."

Maéva begins with a video taken from the ISS, and Kiba starts explaining things to a shocked Rias before telling Rias and Maéva.

"I'm going hunting. Rias get taught. Maéva, she runs away I want you to use your mechadendrites and keep her in that chair."

Maéva had attached the pack while Rias was looking at the screen in shock as the camera turned towards our planet, and I saw something switch on in Rias. She just watched the planet slowly spinning around in the black void with the stars twinkling brightly. Kiba said to her as I got ready to leave the room.

"Rias, the world has and never was flat it's round."

I sweat dropped what the fuck kind of tutor was she given! I go down the stairs, and what I find next with Issari and Akeno is equally disturbing. Akeno has Issari purring up a storm while Akeno tells Issari something. I sweat dropped again as Akeno smiles seeing me before chillingly chuckling.

"My little Kohai is such a good dragon. She will never be bad again, will she."

Issari purrs more, and I don't want or know what was promised.

"Are we going hunting, or are you going to keep purring?"

Issari gets out of the chair to follow me while still purring. Akeno once again pats the pervert's head, and she smiles wickedly. I really don't want to ask because I'm afraid to find out. Akeno smiles and then takes fish with her upstairs to see Rias. Issari whines about losing the head pats, and I don't like this. I go down the stairs, and Issari gets ready to fight. She says as we enter the wine room.

"I'm so happy I didn't reincarnate. Not just for the porn I can't stand the fact their society is like that. What's the term you used for the far future?"

I responded as we hit the teleporter.

"Grimdark. I will destroy that. All of it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 17.

Blood and Iron is our creed.

The second the two of us entered the main room of the station, I was attacked. Kuroka had been there because she was practicing magic and so she was surprised to see us. She looked worried about something but that soon disappeared as she charged me. I was knocked down with an ooof, before I heard purring. I patted Kuroka while hurting from the pressure on my nerves. The purrs helped immensely, however, and I could get used to this. Issari mocked gags, and I glared at her.

"Shut up, you won today too, you big idiot."

Issari stopped gagging and then purred herself in memory. The gauntlet appeared as Ddraig apologized there.

"They are always like that with me. I think the gear is not complete because I bleed more into my hosts. Alby went first and her hosts are less this."

That explains stuff, but I ask him while Kuroka keeps purring on me.

"They all want multiple partners?"

Ddraig flashed twice before saying.

"Yeah, they do. It's different each time, but it's usually just two. The most ever wanted was twelve but that host was extremely dragon-like and he failed after five."

There is another thing bothering me.

"Your last time was with the church?"

Ddraig flashed again.

"Yes, we were the Crimson Dragon of Righteousness. I never hated Big G because he was alright despite his hate of dragons. I didn't mind being there, nor did my former host. He was a choirboy who at the end was with two nuns. They were nice too, and the three did lots of charity work. Alby was in a very bad human who was a contract magician from the Golden Dawn. They attacked us when we were doing charity work in southern Italy, and the fight was covered up as an earthquake. The nuns were killed by debris in the first attack phase. It was the contractor of Alby that killed us. There is something I'm forgetting, but I can't remember what it was."

I mean, that's not a bad name it's up there with Red Dragon Emperor of Blazing Truth. Issari grew sad hearing that, as did Kuroka. Ddraig kept thinking, and I prepared to ask him something, but Kuroka spoke up as she kept purring while at it.

"Kala got back to me today nya. She and the others want to join the group as do two of her friends who also deserted Grigori."

Shit we don't have anywhere to put them, and with Kalawarna being a stray along with her two unknown friends.

"They ended up further fortifying the apartment building nya. Conner hadn't reported their new base to Grigori yet, and they still believe he is near Tokyo. They want to meet again and discuss things nya. The two unknowns are both fallen and extremely scared because they are from his cadre.

Oh, that's extremely not good but who are they? The Machine God says he will do what he can for them but don't expect a miracle given the Shinto have attacked three illegal groups of fallen this month. It will take time for the Youkai and Clans to target only Kokabiel. I sighed opening the pocket spell holding the list and chose the targets. I'm going after higher pieces. I'm still going after the rook and bishop and also choosing a knight and three pawns. Before finally, a surprise one in two rooks and a queen.

That should make my name grow and each bounty in the groups is extremely high. I tell Kuroka while looking through the rest of the list.

"I'll meet with them next week. I will try hunting all weekend because I need to buy out the redhead. Your sister keeps racking up reasons for me to hate her."

I won't mention why Shirone is that way yet. Alex wants to personally kill the size scouter and wants Kuroka to be happy not knowing this yet too. Kuroka just sighed.

"Shirone will be struggled snuggled to bits when I'm free, nya. She will be a good kitten again."

Issari was about to say something, but Ddraig stopped that with a saying of remembrance.

"Oh fuck that's what I was forgetting he had a kid. A boy that was born just a few months before that."

Ok, but that's not something you forget about. I know Ddraig lost memories in Cannon, but he seems mostly here. I ask while still thinking of how to hunt the strays.

"What was his last name, and when was the fight?"

Ddraig immediately answered the second question.

"It was in 1980 and I think the last name started with an A. I know that Marcucio was always tamer around his primary nun."

Oh, fucking shit!

"Was the last name Argento?"

Ddraig thought for a second while Kuroka looked confused, as did Issari. Before, the pervert grew worried as Ddraig answered finally.

"Yeah, it was Argento…. Oh shit! The nun is his! Oh, fuck me on a kraken that's her!"

That's definitely Asia and her grandfather was the Red Dragon Emperor. What happened to her dad and mom? She's an orphan, and now we have to find her. I'll get with Maéva and see what I can do there while Kuroka is weirded out.

"What's so special about this Argento nya?"

I will catch her up.

"Kuroka, in the base universe, there is a nun named Asia Argento. She has twilight healing and gets fucked with by my bastard uncle in House Astaroth. His fetish there is getting nuns, and holy maidens excommunicated before he reincarnates them to mind control and torture for fun. That all happened with the male version of Issari being called Issei and him being in a lighthearted world. Here we are in what I call a grimdark one."

Kuroka froze as Issari growled, her dragon growl joined by Ddraig.

"Fuck him! Ariel was awesome, and she never hurt a fly! I'll help you kill him!"

I want to throw him out of the pillar then kill him. That might help my reputation being that ruthless. But if I kill him, then his possible pieces will mutate. I glare at Ddraig.

"Fuck you, Gecko. Now I have more work to do, and now I have to add that to the list of shit I have to fix because of you."

Kuroka grew increasingly worried and Issari kept growling at that.

"I will protect the snowflake! I like sexy nurses!"

I sweat drop there as does Ddraig's gem before Kuroka grew sad.

"Was my base self in an okay spot, nya?"

I answered her while glaring at a still-growling Issari.

"You joined the Brigade with the White Dragon Emperor. You guys were initially hostile but eventually became friends with the regular group. You had to deal with Fenrir being a dog, but your best friend was a descendant of Sun Wu Kong. You still killed your king there, but your dad was a horrible person. He didn't care about either of you. You got to speak with him once thereafter, and he was only curious about if his research helped your king make you into a super devil."

Kuroka looked so hurt there before it became relief.

"That's why you helped me, nya. You knew why I killed him before I explained."

I hugged her and let her tails wrap around my waist. She had tears in her eyes because I felt them hit my shirt.

"That and because you are a good sister. I would have done the same for my brother. I wasn't a bro con, but I loved him deeply. I believed in you despite the fact I didn't know much about this world. You're a good person, Kuroka. I want you to have the freedom because the underworld is bullshit and has destroyed your sister and my redhead. It is so much worse than there. I plan a revolution here as they abuse you all so much."

Kuroka shakes, and her tails grow tighter around me. Issari stopped growling and then came and hugged Kuroka, too. Once she was done crying, Kuroka looked up at me before she kissed my cheek.

"You're a wonderful man, nya. Let me guess who I ended up with there the male Issari."

I nodded my head, and Issari just backed away slowly.

"You did. You ended up in a peerage again, and it was actually with one of his pieces when they got it. I want you free from that because I can't stand thinking of how you would be mine that way here. I truly mean revolution here. I will find a way to break your piece."

Kuroka surprised me, and she kissed me fully. I froze before accepting it with only the smallest bit of reluctance. She came up from that and sadly told me.

"I don't have enough time for that, nya. I spotted my first mutation today. It was a simple pre-lump, and I burned it away but that's the first sign nya."

I grew horrified as does Issari. Kuroka let a tear down her face.

"We strays use a drug developed by one of our own that works for a while prolonging the time before mutation sets in. However, it eventually fails, nya. That's when we start getting the mutations, which come extremely fast, and we start going mad. Gregor, please take me as your queen, nya. Please, I ask this of you because I would be safe with you. My wonderful mate, nya."

I grew extremely worried as I would lose this amazing person. I grew determined more than ever for her and Rias. I grew ultra pissed. I answered her while suppressing the rage swelling in me.

"I will after you are cured, I will push myself to the limit to find a way to free you. Did you still leave your king's data with your sister on her hair clip?"

Kuroka nodded while beaming at me as I grew ready to bully Shirone. Issari says while she looks at us with pity and more determination too.

"I concede here Gregor-kun she needs this more. I got pretty cousin you have Bad Cat. I'm helping out my cool brother and my cool cat friend."

That's not the point, pervert, but I'll take the support.

"I'll get that data, and with it, I'll get the set. I'll do anything to help you, even if it means doing something bad. I'm going hunting. I'm so angry and don't want to explode on you."

I got up and summoned the anvil making a new carapace helm and rebreather. I feel the Machine God prepare to make a war mask.

"No. I need the high right now. I wasn't always going to use the mask but will rotate it."

I have two plans for Kuroka. Both are not good but I need this set and her free from stray hunters. I'm ready to sacrifice anything for the woman I think I can love. The first plan is better with more stakes in my company to Sirzches and more concessions to him. The second plan is horrible because I'll have to go to the fuckers and promise them something. Issari looked hesitant there but gets her gear. I don my helm and get ready to kill the fucks who are now mob enemies.

We exited the portal at an abandoned hotel that the first group of strays was hiding in. It was the knight and pawns. This was mainly for Issari to get more practice on because the pawns were two each. The knight, however, was a mutation piece. A skull was made and deployed zooming up to show the strays were on the upper floors of the building. We entered the building through the back door, and I ready my bolt pistols. I had modified one to go into a three-round burst and I was going to use a proper bolter later. I'm done holding back and I have always learned best under pressure. I see the intestines fly again and was ready to be sick when I thought of Kuroka looking like Viser. That image made me swallow the bile and steel myself.

We entered a kitchen with the lights off and the room itself was empty of everything. we advanced slowly into the next room which was also empty. I went first with my helm continuing to search for the strays yet all I was thinking about was Rias and Kuroka. Issari just followed behind me, and silently. As we prepared to enter the lobby, I stopped Issari, catching something. A crude noise alarm in a string of cans held across a doorway. I saw that the main lobby doors had been barricaded with furniture. I moved one of my mechadendrites forward with a saw and cut the can's string. I catch them preventing them from going off before setting them on the ground.

We entered the lobby and moved towards the staircase on the right. The left one was also barricaded, this time with bed frames, showing that the strays wanted to make this into a fortress. We advanced cautiously, and I kept my eyes open for more traps. We don't hit another one till we get to the staircase to the next floor. There, we find another bobby trap in the form of a firecracker set to light when the wire is tripped before I again disarmed it.

We proceeded further up and hit the fourth floor with the skull saying they were on the next floor. I moved forward down the hall past empty hotel rooms towards the end of the hall where the stairs leading to the next floor as we missed a trap. It was a pressure plate on the first stair that immediately set off a blowhorn. We prepared for battle as foot steps coul be heard charging towards us.

Down the stairs running towards us were two people one man and one woman. The man with pale blonde hair dressed in mage robes immediately powered up and threw magic at me. The woman with blue hair dressed in a very basic armor set drew a mace and charged us. An ice bolt hit my right arm and froze some joints on that arm. The heaters kicked on and got rid of that as Issari shouted boost over the vox. She moved fast and made her chainsword roar to life, making the woman back up. I extended all my mechadendrites and fired every single bolter. The man jumped from the barks and dodged three rounds but my right third handgun caught his foot. It exploded into gore, sending bone fragments and the wood from the stairs into his comrade. She yelped, and that pushed her towards Issari. The man screamed and went down when I fired another shot into him, and his chest exploded. The woman paled and backed away from Issari again. Issari gave chase and boosted towards the woman, and the woman dodged the blow before slamming her mace into Issari's chest. Metal clangs and I get ready to kill her.

Then came a sudden whizzing sound before I got hit by an arrow. The arrow hit my back near the base of my neck and spine as the projectile went into the armor only by an inch. That penetration happened because of the twang of a crossbow. The shooter's voice snarled showing it was a wolf youkai by the growl.

"What the fuck my bolt should have killed him!"

The battle continues as I turn my bolt pistols around and fire blindly at the source of the voice. Explosions go off, as well as a whine as something hits the crossbow user. Then a new voice enters the fight with a pissed-off elephant toot. Its user leapfrogs over the railing and smashes into the ground behind me. I turned and caught a sword that moved down on me extremely fast. I saw the knight, and it did not look like this would be fun because this was a Karnabo an elephant-like man. He's wearing grey European plate armor made for his massive size, and it has an armored part for his trunk. His trunk holds a second sword, and that also comes down fast, slamming into my right shoulder. The blade leaves a deep scratch before I threw back the sword with my axe. It gave me an opening to fire a bolt, which the knight dodged.

The shot hit a wall and sent shrapnel everywhere. The drawing of a crossbow reloading is heard, and I spot the wolf. He's struggling to get the winch back, and I take my opening and fire my bolt pistol on the left third arm. The bark hits the wolf man in the leg, and it explodes into pieces. He topples howling and I get a blow against me as the knight cuts off one of my mechadendrites with his bastard great sword. The arm flops to the floor with a barely heard clang before I make my axe roar to life. That doesn't intimidate the knight who flew at me, and his trunk blew to catch me off guard. The toot would have hurt my ears if I was outside the helm. I brought my axe down on him and fired again with my three-round bolter.

The knight dodged the burst with rounds hitting walls or doors. He then slammed his sword into my kidney on the left. It hurts and he retreated before I could swipe again. I hear a scream behind me before a snap hiss ends it. Then the roar of a chainsword comes my way as Issari shouts boost slamming into the knight. I hear the whimper of the wolf, and I'll deal with it later. I charge with my axe roaring, and Issari and I slowly push the knight backward toward the lobby. He is good at dodging and parrying each of our blows. He swiped and chopped back at us, leaving many scratches on us. But I have my wrath, and Issari is clearly motivated beyond him, too, because she mutters over the vox.

"I am a good dragon and will make senpai proud. I want head pats."

We pushed the knight back and back. I finally got a hit on him, and my axe chewed through part of his right arm armor, getting to the meat underneath. He trumpeted a scream while Issari fired her las pistol blowing off the snout.

The limb and sword fall to the ground, and the elephant man screams beneath the helm. I raised my axe and made it roar at full power before bringing it across his head right from left. The head comes off and hits the floor, clanking while the body spasms. It hit the railing behind it, breaking the wood, and falling to the ground hard with a loud thud. I picked up the head and trunk before throwing it in the pocket spell for heads. Before I moved back to end the wolf. I cut the heads off the man and woman, throwing them in the pocket, and climbed the stairs looking for the wolf. I find him trying to crawl away with a blood trail to an empty guest room in a shower. I cut his head off, ending his suffering then burned his body and blasted down the blood trail with water. As I moved back down the stairs, get the bolt pistol and the arm, throwing them in a new pocket. I burnt the two other pawns before I glance at Issari to see her holding a bolter shell looking at it in interest. I will the shells away making her break the glance before throwing the arms in a new pocket. We moved fast, and then I lit the elephant man on fire, moving towards the back of the building once it was gone. I opened a portal to the next place with the bishop and rook.

Their hiding place was an old, abandoned gas station near a forest on the outskirts of the city. We exited the portal near the edge of the forest. It was early evening, and the sun was starting to set. We moved towards the station slowly. As we were near the first gas pump, I heard something in the forest. I catch the sound of wood groaning. That's my only hint of trouble before a wood javelin comes from the forest and slams into my guts. The wood splinters and fails to pierce. Three more javelins flew toward us, and we dodged them. Each hitting the street shattering as I was about to shoot at the area they were coming from. I suddenly stumbled by a sudden punch to my right leg. I looked to that direction to see the rook and of course, its dwarf. My armor had dented from the force of the punch, and my leg ached for a few seconds before it was good again. The dwarf has a voice that growled out with a Scottish twang.

"The wee fucker is strong Kale. Never seen armor like this before as me punch should have broken his fookin leg!"

The dwarf moved fast backward to regroup, and his partner moved out of the forest. The dryad was pissed. She was naked except for a bikini top covering her blue skinned chest. Her ears are covered in vines that flatten against her skull. The dwarf was in mini armor that looked like old Scot stuff kilt and all. The dryad powered up, and multiple tree roots snapped out of the ground and lunged towards us. I activated my axe and Issari her sword, and the roars pissed off the dryad more. At the same time, the dwarf looks at the weapons in interest. His black eyes followed the teeth on our weapons with fascination. His mouth, covered by a thick white beard, smiled darkly.

Fucking dwarves they are just as bad as elves. The battle truly began when a root came towards me. I sliced it in half with my axe while I fired a bolt round at the bishop. The round slammed into a stone wall she conjured burrowing through it making the dryad swear in surprise having to avoid shrapnel. The dwarf now looks at the guns extending on my mechadendrites with lust and says now with glee.

"I want those laddy. I can get so much money from human scum with those."

I snark back to the dwarf as I move towards him while Issari gets her las pistol ready for another shot at the bishop who had let the earth wall drop.

"Your just pissed stunty that a human made something better than you."

The dwarf got a tic mark then charged straight towards me. His fists crack like steel.

"You are cocky fookin hobknocker. I'm going to enjoy caving your bloody chest in."

We reached each other, and he punched towards my chest. I dodged backward, and the dwarf stumbled forward. I chop with my axe. I would have taken his head if a tree root hadn't jumped in front of my chop, taking it and allowing the dwarf to back up. The root was chopped through, and it fell to the ground. The dwarf repositions himself. The dryad snaps at their partner. It showed something.

"Always having to save your prick ass Seric."

The dwarf grew pissed.

"I don't need your wee shit roots, Dryope! Fook off."

I vox Issari.

"Piss them off then strike."

Issari noted the order.

"Yes, Alpha."

She then spat to the dryad out of her rebreather.

"The dwarf has done more than you have, blue lady and your tits are small!"

That really did piss off the dryad and made the dwarf laughs brightly there.

"I like that one! They are right you have tiny tits!"

That pissed the dryad off more than ever, and she summoned three sharp spiked roots from the ground. Then threw one at each of us. Mine missed and slammed into an abandoned car, carving through the vehicle. The second was dodged by Issari barely as she had to drop completely to the ground. The dwarf was so busy laughing he missed the spike coming till it was too late. It carved through his short left leg, pinning him to the ground. He screamed. The dryad named Dryope grinned sadistically.

"Been wanting to do that ever since we met you, bearded fuck. Here's a deal hunter. His bounty is worth more than mine. Free money there if you let me go."

The dwarf was still screaming at his destroyed leg, and I replied while aiming two of my pistols at her and the last at the dwarf.

"No deal. You are all scum, and this proves it. Besides, that's a very clear lie, as you're the one who maimed the person who got you the bounty."

I fired my bolt pistol at the dwarf, and his chest exploded ending his screams. Issari fired her las pistol, which slammed into a hastily summoned root. The root burns and then drops to the ground dead. The crackling of it made the dryad back up. Issari said in a chilled voice.

"Killing your ally makes you bigger scum than ever. You will wish you hadn't done that. I fight with Iron and blood, bonds made with steel."

We both focused on the dryad, who realized her mistake. She prepared to run. I fired all my bolt pistols at once, forcing the dryad to throw up barriers to absorb the shots. We charge forward. Issari on the right and I on the left. Roots shoot out of the ground, trying to impale us. I cut through three roots and then blew open a rock wall with a bolt pistol before moving towards a horrified dryad. She tried to run now truly, but two snap hisses and the dryad toppled to the ground. The back legs of her deer body were blown off. The dryad tried to crawl away, but I walked to her and swung my axe cutting off her head. The body falls dead. I burned it and the roots. The walls crumbled into nothing. I go, then cut the dwarf's head off. Before burning the body. Stupid anime enemies.

I summoned the anvil inside the gas station, repaired the leg plate, and made more bolter rounds. Willing the old ones away as Issari takes off her helmet and shakes her head. I snark while marking more bolter rounds.

"Did you have to insult her tits?"

Issari just shrugged.

"I mean, it worked. I feel bad for the dwarf as that was a horrible way there."

I shake my head in dismay, thinking of his and the dryad's crime.

They were threatening to impale three devil children to secure their escape. After they got it, the dryad took off one of the kid's legs to taunt his commoner parents.

"They were both shit people don't sympathize with them. Those two threatened and hurt kids. The last group killed a man who was just out of the hospital after cancer because he had a car. Strays run for multiple reasons and not all are like Kuroka."

I am hammering out shells, and Issari understood why I'm being gruff. She puts an armored gauntlet around my arm.

"We will save her, Gregor-kun. Don't throw yourself into the ground with worry."

I imagine Kuroka looking like a spider monster. Her teasing face warped into something it's not in agony. The imaged lingered as I decide I'll demand a meeting with the white cat. I will snatch that clip away from her if it's the last thing I do. I make four mags worth of actual boltgun ammo. Then bring it out before loading the first mag with sixty shots per mag. Issari gapes at it and how blocky it is.

"How big do they get?"

I think of the Vulken mega bolter.

"Ultra big. This one is for regular humans. A space marine one would break your arm and your shoulder with the recoil from one shot. The largest was on what was called a titan. Imagine walking mecha churches with some as big as mountains then that's your answer."

Ddraig spoke up.

"What the fuck type of enemies need those types of weapons!"

I will the anvil away and answer.

"Things of a similar nature like the bio titans from the Tyranids or wraith knights from the Eldar. The Orks had what were called Gargants and the Tau had actual mecha suits of similar size. Take your pick, Ddraig. There were legions of the things called the God Machines. We could never drive one as the machine spirit would crush nearly anyone it communed with."

Ddraig shivered there and Issari showed her want of one.

"Those sound kickass we need to make them!"

I snort.

"I don't even know how to maintain a car sometimes, and you want to have one of those. No way as of now. Let's get this queen dealt with then I'm sleeping. I hate today and want to be unconscious. I learned that my potential wife has been taught shit, my cat friend is mutating and that the underworld is a piece of hot garbage propped up by an extremely corrupt and stupid nobility. I want this day done with."

Issari blushed and then rubbed the back of her head nervously.

"I mean, when you put it like that."

I donned my helm with the war mask and immediately started hating it. Issari does the same, and I say over the vox while opening the portal to the last three.

"I just want this crap over with. I need enough money and things to get Rias out of the contract and my set. Then I can be happy."

I opened the second-to-last portal, and we entered for the final fight.

The trio of stays had holed themselves up in an old hospital. It was incredibly run down, and the building looked ready to fall apart. We had landed at the back door near a small rock outcrop, and I prepared for this fight. The queen was a regular piece while the rooks were both mutation pieces. The queen was also powerful being a high-class magician. We slowly approached, and I hated the war mask. It's unnatural, and I think I'll just not use it.

The door we approached was a docking bay door for the ambulances, and one-half of it was bent and open. I don't like that. We slowly entered the room, bending over to get in, and we saw something that was not good. A dead body. It is a man with an emblem that I recognize.

It's the symbol of the hunter's guild in a triangle with an x through it. The ones who run hate them. The stories Kuroka did tell me show that most hunters were not good people either. They loved to heap torture on the strays that were ordered to be brought back alive. The guild didn't even pretend to care there, nor did the nobles. This means there was a failed attempt to hunt the strays so, no use for stealth. I just moved forward, and we entered a rusted hallway with gurneys strewed about. There, we find another body. This time, it's not a hunter.

It is that of a young man whose head had been pulped. His shirt was a jogging shirt that I recognize. I went a bit faster and into the building. We entered the main lobby, and it was silent as the grave. The front door was barricaded heavily, and there were two more hunters' bodies. I move towards the stairs quickly once I told Issari about the man, and she grew worried, too.

We moved up the stairs, and that's when I got a nasty surprise. A hard and extremely fast punch hit my gut straight on and made me fly into a wall and slammed into it. The slam broke two spine segments and I slid down the wall. I groaned as the gene immediately began to fix that. Issari has backed up, and we get our look at the first enemy.

It's a tiger youkai, and he is grinning down at us. He's wearing martial arts clothes and chuckled, seeing me crumpled against the wall and not moving.

"Rat hunters think they can win against me. Pathetic."

Issari revved her sword, which just made his hair stand up. However, I am getting back up, making him take three steps back. He growled.

"How!"

I just grabbed my bolt gun and pointed it at him. I then pulled the trigger. The gun barked horribly, and the kick fucking hurts. The round flies faster than my bolt pistol round and almost hits the tiger. He dodged, and the round hit a vending machine making it explode. I tell Issari as I advance.

"Push."

We advanced, and the tiger had gotten up off the ground his eyes were now slits in fear as he saw the remnants of the vending machine. He looked at me, and he backed up badly again. Issari fired a las shot, and this went straight for him fast. The tiger again dodged, and the shot hit a sign, leaving a scorched mark. We advance more up the stairs, and the tiger runs. He was fleeing back towards the next set of rooms, screaming.

"We have trouble they aren't regular hunters! Brother, they are bad, Alteia, they have guns!"

That brought more people to the fight and a significant problem because the tall redhead queen had a familiar face in front of her. Kiryuu has many bruises and a black eye is limping badly and is an apparent hostage. The other tiger is also a surprise because he also has a gun in a big elephant hunting rifle. The now-entering the fight tiger shoots a round that hits Issari. The round pinged off the armor, aiming for the heart, and explains why the first hunter's head was pulped. The Tigers are now preparing for a gunfight as the gun tiger threw a pistol at his brother, and the queen also took out a revolver. All the while Kiryuu is shaking and gagged.

We stared down the enemy. The queen had a big smile on her face and pointed the gun at Kiryuu's head. The brown-haired pervert shakes more and seems to beg us with her eyes hidden behind broken glasses not to shoot. The tigers get ready to shoot again, but the queen stops them saying in an accent that sounds Greek.

"You hunters leave or the girl gets it. We came prepared this time. I know the charter, too and you can't let a hostage die."

Son of a bitch. The tigers are smug, and now they also smile openly. I prepared myself to possibly kill Kiryuu. Issari, however, does something that shows she's been practicing snarling out over the vox and into the room.

"Boost pack thrusters!"

The speed that was displayed was shocking. Issari flew, and was so fast that she grabbed Kiryuu quickly from a horrified queen and brothers. I replied as I fired my first shot.

"Cowards use hostages. Machine God take scum like you."

The Machine God made the utterance there hurt extremely bad as the melee tiger screamed, along with the other two. My shot blew open the tiger's chest, and thankfully, Kiryuu was faced away from that. Issari had flown to the first floor and then flew back up the stairs on her boost pack. The two remaining strays now looked at the gun with genuine fear, then at my red eyes. My mechadendrite extended, and one carries my axe. It roars to life, given additional power by Tsuda, who's pissed for Kiryuu and the teen makes the arms move in perfect unison. My boltgun gets itself a spirit in the jogger and tells me that I must protect Kiryuu. While she was creepy at first, she became a fun person for the jogger. He makes my next shot stronger.

The tiger fired five shots quickly, each ping off the armor. The queen powered up, shooting every single round in the gun at me before throwing it to the side. The shots ping off me, but she then threw a lightning bolt at me. It hits my head, and I don't scream. I jerked badly because of my new nerves, and that made my bolt gunshot miss. It slammed into the wall and carved a hole in it. That scared the strays further. I encouraged my spirits to get angrier. They all take it, and I charge towards the foes with everything ready to fire or use. Issari roars a boost, and she comes flying with me towards the strays.

The gun tiger faces off with Issari, and he draws a pair of nunchucks. Seriously. What are nunchucks going to do against a chainsword! I take the queen, and the fight splits. The queen throws dozens of lightning bolts, fireballs, and ice magic spells at me. While also making an ice pick. I didn't care, and I fired my bolt pistols at her along with my boltgun. The queen makes barriers of hardened steel because that stops my rounds, and though they explode inside the walls, they don't penetrate. I just advanced and snarled out again.

"I kill scum like you bitch. I remember the virtues I stand for and will remember my deeds putting scum like you in the ground. Machine God, take you and fear the Warrior of Mars!"

The queen squeals like a stuffed pig. I push forward faster, making my legs and body hurt from the fights before. I have my axe roar and come down on the queen. She blocked it with her ice pick I fired my bolt pistols in retaliation. Each shot missed the queen, but threw more shrapnel. The queen falls back more and more down the hallway past rooms where people once got healing. The queen throws steel beams at me, and one hits my right shoulder leaving a thin white line across the paludron. I fired the bolt gun again hitting a gurney up the hallway, and its steel hits her. She screamed again, and I fired two bolt pistols, and that took her arms. They exploded, and she screamed so loud and horribly there. She kept trying to run, and I fired again. The bolt round hit her chest, and her upper torso detached from her bottom half and flew up before crashing down.

I throw fire at her and then cut her head off throwing it in the pocket. Before burning that and hosing down the blood. I move to help Issari. I ran willing the shells away and they dematerialize. I find Issari cutting the head off her tiger who had lost both his arms and legs. I am impressed she beat a mutation piece without enhancements. I cut off the melee tiger's head and then opened the pocket for it and the second tiger. Before I then burn their bodies. Issari is about to say something when I shake my head.

"Entirely yours. Now, let's get our person out of here."

We moved, and I saw where Issari had hidden Kiryuu behind the greeter's counter. Kiryuu was shivering and unconscious. She must have been awake with only adrenaline. I gently picked up Kiryuu after getting my hands and guns into the pack and told Issari.

"Search the hunter's bodies."

Issari saluted and then moved while I got Kiryuu to safety. I told the jogger sorry and burned his body. He says it's ok he was a single man with no family left. They had died in 1997 in the subway attacks, and he was living paycheck to paycheck. He returned because this was possibly his vengeance. He thanked me and be extension Issari for saving Kiryuu before he went silent.

I was at the back of the hospital and waited for Issari. She came running ten minutes later and told me through the vox.

"Plenty of cash for us. All yen. It's mine, plus the rook. I want to buy Bad Cat some fish tomorrow. Are we still hunting the rest of the weekend?"

I nodded yes and then opened the portal. We entered through, and Kuroka was not at the station. We moved and entered the teleporter room. When we landed, I opened the door and carried Kiryuu up the stairs and to the second floor. It's late at night, and we are greeted by Maéva, who, upon seeing us, brightened. Before she grew increasingly worried. She opened the door to the guest room, and I entered, settling Kiryuu on the bed. Maéva asked us while we were backing away.

"I'll look after her young master. I was taught some healing magic when I was with the church. I was never as good as Asia, but it should be enough."

I am relieved as I didn't want to have to call Geros here.

"Thank you, Maéva. I'll be back after I finish turning in stuff. You're a wonderful maid."

Maéva beams and then immediately goes to work. I left the room and didn't see Issari. When I found her, she was in the kitchen in regular clothes and had leftover fish. She was taking it with her as we moved down the stairs towards the teleporter. She said.

"The gene saved me so much with the tiger. He broke my arm twice then my leg and he couldn't keep up with that. It's like I'm invincible."

I shake my head in dismay at the arrogant pride in her voice.

"There are things that can kill perpetuals Issari. We are not invincible. Never think you're that because Perpetuals did die there."

That broke the arrogance and got a look of shock.

"Just because you can come back from a nuclear warhead doesn't mean that there might be something here that can counteract us. We need to be humble and not think about being above the average human. I'm hazarding a guess that the arrogance there was from Ddraig. Clamp on that."

Issari growled her dragon growl. She kept at it while we hit the teleporter and then made it to the station. Once we were there, I prepared to collect the bounties. Issari kept growling before it stopped.

"You're right. I'll try but I feel more real embracing the dragon. When I boosted there I felt like I had wings. I was flying, and that made me feel more alive than ever before. I want to fly and feel that again."

I noted that and then prepared myself for questions. It's there that Kuroka came out of the teleporter five seconds later, and she, seeing me, ran to me and gently put a hand to where the beam had been. I tell her through the helm.

"I'm ok. Just a bitch queen. I'm safe and am healed already."

She just hugged me, and I leaned on her. She's taller by only a few inches. Issari spoke up, breaking the moment.

"Got fish for you and I will bring you some more tomorrow. We will do everything we can to get you cured. Gregor-kun has been worried sick about you."

Kuroka grew brighter and purred in reassurance.

"It's three weeks before then. Please don't worry nya."

I can't help but worry given everything. She hugged me tighter, and I promised her softly.

"I will try but it's not going to be likely."

She lets go of me, and I get ready to turn in my work. I opened the portal to the Sinful, entering and then exiting it before closing the portal.

Inside the bar, it's once again empty except for one person. This time, it's a woman, and she was in a hostess uniform behind the counter. She's European, and her eyes are orange with her hair a short black in a cut similar to Sona's. She smiled at first before she grew worried. I sense her, and she is a three-piece pawn. She watched me approach the bar, and she opened her mouth revealing a Swedish accent.

"Welcome to the Sinful. How can I help you tonight?"

I stare at her with my helm eyes and that makes her shiver.

"I have come to collect for the ones who run. I have many."

The woman shakes and then summons a scroll while shaking. She opened it, and she asked with a quiver in her voice.

"Your name, sir? And how many?"

I respond while opening the pocket with a twitch of my right hand.

"I am the Gorgan. I have eleven of them and want it all in Lilith except one. Be ready for heads."

The pawn nodded fast, and she watched the first head be set down in the ninja. She looks at her scroll and nods before paying out the underworld currency. The bills are handed over, and I let them sit before I pulled out the next head. It's the knight with his trunk set next to the head. The woman shakes more, and it's very clear she is new to this. She opened the visor for the helm and nodded before marking her scroll and paying out the bounty. The pile grows bigger and bigger per head with the pawn growing more terrified of me after reading the piece the knight was. When she got to the dryad, she grew pissed seeing the face.

"You killed a horrible person there, Gorgan."

I shrugged.

"Kids didn't ever do anything wrong. I despise those who hurt them."

The pawn nods and then pays out the bounty and a bit extra. I looked at her in question, and she replied.

"The family added that. Said they were willing to do anything for the one who got their kid justice."

It's a significant amount of Lilith and given what I know of commoners, it's probably their life savings. I was deep grinding tonight so I pushed it back to the pawn.

"I need no extra money or reward for her. Send that back to the family."

The pawn looked ready to insist that I take it. But a mechadendrite extended with the saw, and she just looked at the arm before shaking again and nodding furiously before taking the money back. I pulled the next head, and the process continued. The pile continues to grow, and I am not satisfied enough even though it's a great payday. When I put the queen down, the money pile grew larger than ever. The pawn looks at me with both respect and fear. I scoop the money into the pocket spell, and I tell her.

"I will be back with more tonight."

I moved towards the door, but the pawn said something that was barely a whisper.

"My king would like to speak with you, Gorgan as does another. I will inform them that….."

I turned to face her, and she backed up as I let some of my aura into the air. The air feels like a blast furnace fully on and the pawn sweats as I say with no emotion.

"I will speak with them when I am free. I have things to do pawn and you're not stopping me. I say that not in disrespect of your king or their authority but because I hunt for the darkness in the void. They don't sleep."

The pawn looks ready to faint. She didn't say anything else. I left and prepared for a long night because I would grind this money into the morning. I'm now racing against more clocks. The image of that spider monster Kuroka has not left me.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18.

Toll the bell of the Omnissiah.

The hunts continued as I chased after a terrified man who was desperately trying to escape from me. He was a knight, and he had just watched his friends die to my boltgun in the lobby of a grocery store. He was so desperate to get away he tripped and fell on a banana peel, sliding to a door. I shot him and end the fuck then gather the heads. These strays had killed a young couple earlier this week.

A pawn screams as she tries to run from me in an ice rink as I walk after her on the ice towards a bunch of bleachers. She ran screaming that she would not die to me. I shot her leg off before she got out of the rink and then chopped off her head. Before going for her comrades, who were all the while throwing spells and spears at me. This group had blown up a hospital in Vietnam.

A lamia slides across the surface of a pool, trying to escape from me as I make my way through her comrades. The pawns failed to hold me back, and I tasked a mechadendrite on a newly created pack to cut heads off and make the grind easier. The sun is starting to peek into the pool room as the lamia shrieks.

"What are you!"

"Death. I am the Gorgon, and I will never stop hunting vermin like you."

I corner the monster and blast her apart before taking her head. Then I moved on but stopped hearing a whimper. I turned to see the last of the strays here. A teen kid who was innocent just stuck with this group. He had run immediately from me and was now hiding behind the bleachers having pissed himself. I tell him as I collect the heads.

"Run fast, kid. I don't kill those who have genuine reasons to run. I know yours. Tell the other good strays they have no reason to fear me."

The kid nodded profusely and babbled showing he was from South America.

"Thank you! I will, Gorgan! I'll never hurt anyone ever! I didn't have a choice or chance by myself!"

He ran away so fast, thanks to his gear, speeding past the bodies of his former comrades and out an emergency exit. I start burning the bodies and hosing down the blood. I'm so tired, but this has helped me eliminate my rage and wrath. Each group of the many strays I killed with the mask on gets me closer and closer to my goal. I went through the night not resting popping energy drinks to keep me up. Each time I cashed in, that pawn at the Sinful grew even more terrified of me. She didn't attempt to stop me again. Instead, she paid the bounties without saying anything while shaking like I was a nightmare made flesh. I was a third of the way through the first part of the list after I called it. This group of strays was responsible for ten separate killings of humans.

I stepped out into the Sinful, and the pawn was not alone anymore. She's hiding behind Wu, shaking like I am Trihexia. Next to Wu is an extremely tall man almost a small Ogryn in size. That man carries a maul his size, and he, with Wu, stands in front of the trio. Wu has a blank face again, and now he is wearing intricate Chinese armor. He saw my gun in my hands and my new armor in red before speaking in an amused voice.

"I see why you were terrified, Freya. You are relieved for the day. Go see Heniya and relax."

The Swede ran fast, and the giant man snorted.

"He doesn't look like much Wu."

He was Russian as Wu shrugged.

"He is formidable, Vladimir. His kills throughout the night and morning are many. He's made us run dry on money almost completely. Gorgan, it is nice to see you again. Please stop terrorizing our friend in Freya. She's extremely new to our peerage, and this was her first day on the job here."

I felt only a little bit bad for the Swede, but I shrugged moving toward the bar, Wu faced me with Vladimir watching the gun. Wu, now that I looked at him, is a bishop and Vladimir is a mutation knight with two pieces. Wu just looked at me again, and he pulled his list.

"Lilith again and how many?"

After holstering my gun on a magnetic clamp on my back, I opened the pocket. Then, I began setting the heads on the bar. I make the pile grow again. Vladimir looks incredulous at first. Before each new head, it makes him look a little more impressed. His grey eyes watched me more closely now with short grey hair framing his face. Wu also looked impressed at the growing pile. He kept making his list busy and then gave an order to Vladimir.

"Get extra, Lilith."

The man does and heads to the back of the bar. Wu now smiles a bit real here.

"You're going to piss off other hunters with your haul. However, this is more dedication than anyone I have seen from any of the guild in a very long time. You have expanded your weapon range. Are you interested in a new job, Gorgan? My king has listened to Freya freak out to her the whole night about you. She's very keen on you joining."

I watched him hand out the Lilith. I shake my head.

"I'm not interested in reincarnation just pay me."

Vladimir had come back with more of the Lilith, having heard my response. He growled at me while Wu just shrugged.

"I figured as much, but I had to make the offer. I noticed that you hunt the bad strays, so you understand the situation in the underworld. Just consider it. Our king is extremely high and powerful in the underworld, and she is very strong. It would cut down on your leg work. Vlad, he's fine."

Vladimir kept growling at me. His eyes shrunk to slits like a saber tooth, and he said to Wu.

"He's spitting on our king's offer, Wu. Any ground shitter Hunter should be honored to be even be considered by the Crimson Lady of Destruction."

The Russian set the money pile on the bar next to the heads. My pile was on the left while the new money and the heads were on the right. Wu just shrugged.

"He has that right to. He's making our lives easier with how we don't have to do more official hunts. I enjoy watching my tv, so I won't complain. Gorgan, I will get you your money."

The money pile slowly shrinks on the right, moving to the left. Vladimir hates me still, but Wu, after each head, grows more impressed. He stops at the head of a centaur and smiles big there, turning to Vladimir.

"See he killed the fuck who got Rodger. I call that a win and his wife can now know that he's been avenged."

This made Vladimir look extremely sad hearing that name. Before, he looked at me in a true, genuine manner of respect. The centaur had been a mutation queen and had broken my arms six times and my legs eight times. Each time with a kick to them with her legs. I just kept going after her, and the kill happened when I shot her arms and legs off with a weapon I made just for her in a plasma gun. She had been the worst fight of the night in an old abomination of a place that was a Hello Kitty restaurant. The Russian just grunted his thanks as Wu explained.

"This stray killed our last piece before Freya. Our king put the bounty higher as Rodger was well-liked by the rest of us. She will definitely want to meet you at some point."

I don't care about this, Rodger. I care about Akeno, Kuroka, and even my stupid redhead. I'm happy I helped them but I'm also so tired. I watch the money pile grow higher with each head. Finally, I see the last of the Lilith paid out and the sun shines through the bar's windows. Vladimir is just watching me now with a very clear interest. Wondering why I need all this money. Wu just whistled at the amount. Voicing the question.

"I'm deeply intrigued by why you need this much money, Gorgan. This is more than most humans and commoners ever see in their lifetimes."

I just cracked my back and replied.

"It's to free two people. I won't stop till they are free totally."

Wu watched me now as did Vladimir. Wu looked straight into my red eyes on the helm, and he said while staring me straight down.

"These people are extremely lucky to have you. Are you certain that you won't consider joining us? Our king could help you out with that goal. She's a relative of the great devil king Lucifer."

I began to put the Lilith away, shaking my head no again. Wu had been trying; it seems to really help there. He sighed but got it. Vladimir just watched.

"You move like a predator. Given everything with the heads I am very interested in fighting you, Gorgan."

Vladimir just watched for my response. I'm too tired to care right now, and I'm close to a caffeine crash, so I shrugged. Twenty minutes later, I'm done shoveling the money into my pocket.

"Perhaps when they are free. Until then no. Have a good morning."

With that I left. The eyes remain on me. Never leaving.

Once I'm in the alley, I open the portal to the station, and I don't see anyone there. I feel the caffeine withdrawal starting. I take off my armor and notice that it has so many scratches, dents, and dings that I would need a new set. I hang it up in the armory here in the station. I will make a new set when I wake up next. I move towards the teleporter and step through it.

In the house, I move up the stairs after shutting the door, and upon getting to the top of the stairs near the entrance to the kitchen, I see Maéva. She's making food for the day, and I try to sneak past her. Only for her to say.

"Young master."

She has good hearing. I just replied.

"Has our guest woken up?"

The maid turned towards me and froze, seeing my eyes and face. She looked horrified. I couldn't see what I looked like, so I assumed it was bad. She moved the food to the counter and then approached me, and I prepared for the scolding. Instead, Maéva looked at me in understanding. She gently grabbed a hand and led me up the stairs, saying as we went up.

"You're too much like my sister Asia. She would do this sort of stuff, too, and the bishops didn't try to stop that. They just urged her to do more when she was ready to collapse. Young master, the guest, is still asleep. I figured you wanted to be there, and she was in a bad way. So, I put her in my strongest healing spell. How long have you been awake?"

I lean on my maid and say softly.

"Too long but people are relying on me."

Maéva shook her head and just led me to my room. I opened the lock, and she helped me into the bed. Before she does something scary when Maéva summons a frying pan.

"Sorry, young master. I'll get you when people arrive."

She then whacked my head hard, and I hurt before falling onto the pillow unconscious. I dream of nothing.

When I wake up, I was still hurting from the blow but slowly got up. I stumbled to the bathroom in a hazy, semi-dream-like state. When I see my face in the mirror I look like shit with bloodshot eyes with deep bags under them and a massive bruise on my head. I don't want to do that again. I am closer to the goalpost yet it's not enough. That thought hurts me so much.

I go to the depresso expresso in the shower before the doubts hit fully and hard. I'm richer than ever before and it's still not even close to enough. I'm now living with so much blood on my hands with more to come. I want to break down here as I'm a horrible person with my kills. The pit I'm in is bad and deep and I don't know what to do. I can't keep doing shifts like this. The doubts return again in me.

I will fail Kuroka who will mutate into a monster. I will fail Rias and Keno as they become toys for a shit bird. They all deserve better than me. I slowly consider everything before my confidence returns in bits. The spirits believe in me and I saved Kiryuu's life. I am helping clean up scum and making the world safer. Stop doubting myself and be what they call me. Lord of Iron, Omnissiah and eventually, Lord Astaroth. I punched the shower wall in anger and broke my hand. It hurts but wakes me up as my hand heals back to normal.

I exited the shower to get dressed before exiting the room and moving towards the stairs. I must still be tired because I saw Rias at the foot of them, ready to come up. She looked at me in shock before running up to me. She stopped before me, then grabbed my shoulder, giving me something to lean on. She helped me down the stairs to the kitchen where Akeno was. She had been asking Maéva something when she saw me getting extremely angry seeing my face. She jumped off her chair and moved towards me with fire in her purple eyes. Her hair flowed around angrily, and she slapped me. It is just regular pain and not my arms and legs breaking. Akeno, after the slap hugged me.

"Lex, why did you do this? You were out all night!"

I just shrugged before making my way to the island, where there was food waiting for me. It's a hearty meal and I dig in. I am shoveling it into my mouth, shocking everyone with the display. I finished the food and got ready to work out to get endorphins. A spell hit me before I could move, making me stand completely still. Rias is angered and she stands in front of me with her hands on her hips. I finally noticed that she was wearing a casual red shirt and jeans. Her eyes focused on mine, and she grew angrier.

"Explain now why you look like shit."

My eyes watch hers.

"Hunting to get the money for you. I plan to do it again today and tomorrow. I'm going to get you this, and I can't stop till you're free."

Rias looked both horrified and amazed I was doing this. Akeno just punched my arm and dislocated it. I groan. The limb reset back into place with an audible pop, and Maéva said while behind me.

"Young master you slept for four hours. You need more. Please don't do this."

Akeno gets straight in my face, and she growls at me.

"Just because you're that doesn't mean you should do this, Lex! Was it really worth it!"

I snarled and broke free from the spell before emptying my pocket and spilling the money onto the floor. The huge amount of Lilith began to hit the floor with Akeno and Rias backing up seeing the amount appearing. I get ready to roar wrath but control my anger saying instead as Lilith kept coming.

"This was all earned this morning. All except the Yen is my work. Now, ask me that again, Keno. I say yes, this was worth it because of this we are closer to the goal! I will do anything to see you both free from that pig and Rias, your sister's bishop, offered me twice to reincarnate for her because of my work."

Rias is wide-eyed upon hearing that. Akeno was looking at the money and couldn't help but drop her mouth to the floor. Maéva was now in my field of vision, gazing at the money on the ground and revealing her sin of greed. She doesn't move towards it, and I say to her, still angry.

"I'm wrath so that's out there and no, I won't use it on you. How much closer is this Rias? I swore I would do anything for you and Keno. This is one day of nonstop work, and I want to prove to the Astaroths that they won't have a weak heir in me. I want to prove to the Gremory that I am not weak and that I can defend you from the underworld. I want the nobles to fear me and never try anything against me and my family. I want you all safe and I will do anything!"

Rage was there near the end and Rias was still in shock with Akeno just as shocked seeing the pile. Rias did a quick look at the pile and once again showed her brains that existed despite her dumb-ass grandfather and great-grandfather. Her eyes are ultra-wide by the end of the count.

"This is enough to get you a huge manor in the underworld. For the dowery it's a massive investment just from this."

I just looked at her and said, trying to control my wrath.

"Help me count it. I want an actual number so that I will see how many more times I need to do this. I hated doing it, but I'm going to keep doing it, whether you or Keno try to stop me."

Rias was mad as was Akeno, but they started to help me count.

The task takes a half hour, and we, at the end, add up all the Lilith. It comes out to seven hundred and fifty thousand. According to Maéva, who was accustomed to American dollars, this is around 23 million. I'm surprised that is the total and for the dowery, I'm actually over a third of the way there.

I needed 2,250,000 Lilith to buy out the contract. Rias is wide-eyed in shock at this, as is Akeno. Maéva looked at me, impressed with the fact that I had earned this and was not going to stop. I'm relieved that this was that much. Two or three more sessions of this, and I could buy out the contract without having to beg from the Astaroths for money. I could do this entirely this weekend if I pushed myself and downed energy drinks. I might even make combat stims and then shove those in me.

Koriel, however, says no. She won't help me there. Sleep more for at least another three hours. Rias asked in amazement at me.

"How many strays did you end for this?"

I don't remember the later ones. I get ready to put the Lilith away in the spell while putting the yen in another pocket for Issari.

"Not enough. I'll go back to sleep when my next rescue wakes up."

That made Akeno and Rias jump as I put the Lilith away. Rias barked out.

"You rescued another person!"

I snark back at Rias.

"She was about to get shot by a queen using her as a hostage and it seems like that worked on two prior hunters. I said it once and I will say it again humans have a champion in me. I won't sit back and let them get hurt by devils or anyone else. Rias don't offer her that. She's traumatized and will need a person like me there."

Akeno shook her head in fondness at me. Rias just was silent, and Maéva beamed at me. She excitedly looked at me, saying.

"A true good lord! Oh, I wish we had had you in the church when I was there. We were running out of people who cared about others. The heads were just busy filling the ranks with yes men and women who, while trained, didn't protect the flocks. The church was using the corps to extract money and or favors from countries. You are a great man young master."

Oh, that sounds like shit too. Now, I dread to think what Xenovia and Irina are like. If they are there. I have a bad feeling about Heaven. They would only let that happen if they were in a hard position. So why is Heaven putting up with that besides faith? I ask Maéva to make food for our guest.

The maid rushed off, and I'm just going to go lifting. My armor needs to be heavier. It can't just be the same weight. It needs to be thicker and thicker with each new enemy. I want power armor just so I can use heavy weapons. Rias just follows me, and she doesn't say anything to me. Akeno, however, started fufufuing.

"Ladies' man, Lex Astaroth. You will need to get a bat to keep them away from your husband."

Rias gets a tic mark on her head, and I throw an eraser at Akeno. It flies and whacks Akeno's forehead making Rias giggle and I started lifting while snarking at my cousin.

"Hardly going to happen. You're just going to be disappointed, Keno. Besides you have a kohai now. She is very ready for your taming sessions fucking bat rat."

Rias giggled at the nickname as Akeno now has the tic mark. She gets lightning ready, and I snark back at her, finally done with her teasing.

"I'm so scared I dropped my safety blanket by the door. Maybe you'll trip on it, and you can sleep like how I want to. Git Gud Keno."

She gets even more angry there. Rias stops laughing and becomes the cutest thing ever again asking innocently.

"Git Gud?"

I shake my head in mock disappointment. Akeno seems ready to launch a bolt at me and laugh at Rias. Issari thankfully showed up behind Akeno and screamed out.

"Senpai guess who made it into the school! Now I can get head pats whenever I want! Also, Gregor-kun, you look like shit, and you have mail."

Akeno beams and starts head patting Issari quickly in congratulations. I stopped lifting and grunting out to her.

"Congratulations, pervert. Now give me my mail. Also, you still smell funny."

That pissed off Issari, and she gets the tic mark now, but head pats make her purr. Akeno started fufufuing and is extremely proud of her taming so far. I moved, took the mail in Issari's right hand, and opened it. It's my government stipend I'll convert this to Lilith before I see a letter telling me I have a test session at Kuoh Academy on Monday. I sighed again and let Issari get spoiled. The purrs are kind of relaxing actually. They jump in frequency when Akeno tells her little Kohai.

"You are such a good dragon girl. You will make all the others in the school jealous. They want to be close to Akeno-sama, and they will be very disappointed when you're there!"

I shake my head woozy, and I start hearing more purrs. Then I feel sleepy before the black hits suddenly and I was lucky I didn't kill myself there.

When I woke up again, Issari was slapping me. I reluctantly open my eyes to see the three of them and Maéva looking down on me. Maéva has food plates on her mechadendrites and she is very sweet.

"Good sleep, young master?"

I let Issari get off me, and I yawned before getting up and blinking.

"Yeah actually. How long was I out?"

Issari grinned as did Akeno and Rias. I looked at them warily now as Issari answered with a Cheshire grin.

"Four hours. We left you here and we had a teaching session with Red. She's learned things you're welcome you bitch."

How did I? Then I remembered the purrs. I growled at Issari for that and for corrupting my redhead more. Rias blushed slightly but was extremely happy with me and Maéva confirmed it.

"You were sleeping so peacefully, young master, that I didn't wake you. You were muttering about someone named Kate with a blissful smile on you I couldn't wake you without feeling bad. The dragon talked with our guest, and she was very insistent about speaking with you. I was bringing her food."

Rias grew worried about learning about Kate. Akeno's face was curved into curiosity, and Issari looked sad there. I get ready to speak with Kiryuu while still a bit woozy, but that goes away fast. Rias looked ready to demand to know who Kate was but Issari butts in being helpful for once.

"Kiryuu-chan is so cool Gregor-kun! She is also entering Kuoh Academy, and she and I bonded over the people there! Oh, I have another friend!"

Issari gets head pats again from Akeno starting a new purr storm.

"You deserve all the friends in the world, my little dragon. You helped my big stupid cousin out with so much, and you will get your just rewards!"

The purrs are very loud, and I run from them to avoid the chance of falling asleep again. Rias followed me, and she demanded from me on the stairs with Maéva.

"Who is Kate!"

She's ultra mad. Maéva ignores this because she is busy playing with her mechadendrites, and I glare at Rias.

"A person I vaguely remember from before being in Japan. Is that now a crime, Rias?"

Rias didn't back down here.

"It is if she tries to steal you from me!"

There's the jealousy again, pure and hot. Her sin is greed for the perfect husband, which, me being her first relationship that might turn into that, makes sense. However, Rias needs this dead.

"She won't Rias. I vaguely remember her, and what I do remember is that she broke up with me. You have nothing to fear from Kate. However, remember what I said that of one rule so far."

Rias looked ugly, knowing I was 'safe' from Kate. But grew ashamed when I said the rule. That stopped her response. Maéva stays silent, and we just continue up the stairs. When we reached the top of the stairs, I softened my face with Rias.

"This needs to not be here Ria. We need to talk about this more."

Rias just prepares to be submissive. I reached for her face and tilted it up to mine and her sea-green eyes looked very sad. She looks into my eyes, and I say to her in a whisper.

"I will never make you feel lesser.l

She smiled, seeing I was truthful. I let go of her ready for Kiryuu. I opened the door and there awake, still having a bruise near her eye, is the future man eater of Kuoh Academy. She had repaired her glasses, and her eyes looked at me for a second. Then gets a slight nosebleed. Oh, come on. I just ignored that, while Maéva doesn't get the reason why that happened. Rushing to help Kiryuu. Food shaking on the plates held by the mechadendrites. That snapped Kiryuu out of her nosebleed, and she watched the mechadendrites with amazement.

I let Maéva clean the blood while I sit on a chair on my guest's left side, and I just smiled smirk before letting Maéva finish her work before I spoke.

"Hello there. I'm happy that you're looking much better than last night. I'm Gregor Astaroth. May I know your name miss?"

Kiryuu looked at me with half hearts. Her braids were clean, and she replied with a smile that wasn't perverted.

"I'm Kiryuu. Thank you for rescuing me. I didn't think I was going to get out of there alive. You're a real hero and I wish I had something to give you."

I see the face of anyone who is poor sees on another person of that's face.

"You owe me nothing. I might live here but I'm not that way. You being alive and well is its own reward."

Kiryuu brightened, getting the look on me. She smiled, and she was very pretty. Maéva set down a plate of hot food, and Kiryuu's stomach growled. She blushed, and I chuckled before mine did the same again. Maéva extended her mechadendrites to me, too, and I took a plate. Kiryuu looked at the hands and asked.

"What are those? I have never seen anything like that in my life. I believe that the two cat men from last night were Youkai, but this is like a new thing."

I smiled and answered after taking a spoonful of soup.

"Those are called mechadendrites. How much did my friend explain to you?"

Kiryuu kept watching them.

"That there is an other side with everything from legends existing. She said the ones who captured me were devils. What are you?"

I want to sigh here.

"I'm a half human half devil. My kind maid here is what is called a reincarnated devil."

Kiryuu watched Maéva and that's when Rias spoke up behind us.

"I'm a pureblood one. It's nice to meet another human in the know now."

Rias appeared on my left, and I looked at her sideways. Kiryuu's eyes focused on Rias, and she immediately showed that she was still smart.

"She's a noble, as are you, Gregor-kun. Astaroth is one of the names in the Ars Goetia. I would show the proper respect….."

I stop her there.

"I'm not one yet and I will never be big on formalities just Gregor is fine. This nice person beside me is Rias Gremory."

Kiryuu flashed a big smile and looked at Rias before she said while reaching for a plate and chopsticks for rice.

"Alright. I can never thank you enough for saving me. I truly wish I could give you something, but you understand. I do want to learn more about the other side."

Rias got ready to offer something, and I shook my head at her, getting a cute pout. Kiryuu giggled, and she took a bite of her rice. Before she started shoveling it down, making Rias's sweat drop while Maéva looked extremely pleased, she got ready to leave, and I told her with a smile.

"You are the best maid Maéva. When I'm confirmed, I'll give you a raise and ask you to continue serving me directly. Thank you for your work Maéva."

The maid beams and properly bows in thanks before she skips off out of the room. Rias speaks up in agreement.

"I will support that. She's extremely good at her work. I learned so much yesterday when you were out. I was going to offer Kiryuu-san a place in my club instead of the peerage. You're doing all that for me. I believe you can do it just don't pull extra-long shifts like that, Gregor-kun. I worry about my handsome Lord of Iron."

I took the support before Kiryuu asked, hearing the conversation.

"What's a peerage? You two seem like those old and cheesy arranged marriage people."

I snicker before, Rias proudly proclaims showing her knucklehead again.

"He's my future betrothed! He's the greatest nobleman I have ever seen, except for my older brother!"

I'm just an idiot, Rias, and your brother is a real hero. Kiryuu was amused but I answered the second question.

"A peerage is kind of like a very trusted group of people around a devil noble. The system is based on chess, with each piece gaining something different from the process that reincarnates a person from another species to a devil."

Kiryuu has big eyes thinking about something she shouldn't yet. Rias, however, blazes forward still beaming at me.

"Gregor-kun is going to get a set! You should still attempt to reincarnate your friend. She'd make an excellent piece, and your prestige would jump by having the Red Dragon Empress in your peerage. It's rare for any of the 13 to be in one and she's nice."

Kiryuu looked ready to offer something, and I shook my head at her, stopping the move.

"It's permanent, Kiryuu-san. Don't offer unless you have no regrets. As for Issari Rias, she isn't interested because the gecko was killed last time by one. She likes you, too, along with Akeno and Kiba, but she would be miserable as one."

Rias frowned before she blushed. Kiryuu looked at me in both thanks for stopping her from doing that and in a little annoyance. I ask her, getting the idea.

"You don't like owing people things either, do you, Kiryuu-san?"

Kiryuu beams at me.

"Absolutely, and please call me Kiryuu-chan my hero deserves that right. I am an orphan and I despise it. I'm interested in this because it could improve my life. Devils seem stronger than humans, and they used magic on me, which I have always been interested in."

I break that bubble.

"It could do that but you'd also be giving up the internet as the devil one is restricted to the nobles. You'd be in a new hierarchy where you are at the bottom again and regarded as less than dirt by nobles, not like Rias and I for the most part. You do get a longer life and magic, but you're expected to obey your king without question, and if you ever don't like that, you end up either permanently on the run or like your abductors. I repeat it's permanent, do you want to do that?"

Kiryuu looked horrified at the loss of the internet and the new situation. Rias tried to come up with good things but wasn't doing well. Kiryuu now set into extreme contemplation there and Rias said to me.

"That's putting it pretty biased. I don't do that to my peerage, expect unconditional obedience."

I snarked back while Kiryuu kept thinking.

"You are also biased, Rias. If what I said wasn't true, then why are there so many strays? Why do your brother and his party not seem to be winning much on their stuff? Kiryuu-chan deserves to know up front and with nothing hidden so she can make an informed decision. I will treat my peerage like actual people. I have many ideas that will make the nobles consider me a true loon. Rias I'm more liberal than your brother and probably more liberal than you are. I don't like how reincarnated or the commoners are treated, either. I'm not afraid of being seen this way as I want a better future for all and will earn what they call me."

Rias looked shocked, getting that I was more liberal than her brother and that I was willing to take on the nobility. Then her eyes went to pure hearts, seeing that I do care as much about the reincarnated as I do the commoners and her. Kiryuu surprised me by saying before Rias.

"I would join the peerage of a man like that, a hero. You remind me of my dad. I remember him and my mom despite being only two. I was going to say yes regardless because you'll get my dad and mom justice as they were in the subways. Your friend told me that but the fact you were honest from the get-go shows me I will have a good king. I would like to join you Gregor-kun. Please accept me."

Rias fist pumping there in happiness for me. I guess I have my first piece. Kiryuu's face shows determination and no regrets. Something she said, however, is intriguing.

"I'll accept you but you also said that you remembered your parents despite the age. Do you have Hyperthymesia?"

Rias was just confused, while Kiryuu nodded fast with a look of joy.

"Finally an educated person! It's a blessing and a curse. The others at the orphanage just make fun of me calling me a freak. The rumor is that I'm an ultra-pervert, which is partly true, but thanks to that, I know things. I'm sorry if that nosebleed disturbed you I can't help it."

Holy shit perfect memory recall no wonder she is a size scouter. I feel bad now with my earlier feelings on her. Kiryuu just smiled seeing the apology that must be on my face.

"You're okay, Gregor-kun. Those rumors follow me everywhere, as Issari-chan's do. I try to keep it on the down low, but it gets out, and that makes people wary of me. The jogger was scared of me, too, but he was so nice. I wasn't stalking him he and I just had a similar jogging routine, and we eventually bonded over that. I'm sorry he's gone."

The sorrow on her face is true. I just summoned my boltgun, and the sudden appearance of it with no magic for Rias made her eyes widen. Kiryuu looked at the blocky gun, and I set it on the bed near her.

"He's not gone. He's here in the gun and he urged me to save you when we were there. Touch it and see he would not want you to feel guilty about him."

Kiryuu is hesitant but she slowly moved her hand to the gun. Touching it, she got tears in her eyes. She put her other hand on the gun immediately and then began to cry.

"I'm so sorry, Yumoto. I shouldn't have said we should try a new route its my fault."

The spirit of Yumoto just reached out to his friend and told her something, which made the tears go away. Rias looked at the gun and asked.

"What sort of gun is that? I have never seen anything shaped like this before."

I let Kiryuu speak with Yumoto, and I answered.

"It's called a boltgun. Kiryuu-chan I will put his name on it so that those like the strays who hurt you will fear his name. He like the machine will be immortal forever now."

Rias touched the gun, too. Kiryuu had a watery smile on her face. Yumoto told me that I would never lose his support. He would make the gun mad for me. Kiryuu looked up at me.

"I will serve a man who fights for me and my friend. He calls you Omnissiah. I don't know what that means yet, but my king has my unconditional support. I want to move in the orphanage has to let me go soon, and I was worried that I would be homeless. Please let me stay."

I felt horrible there

"You're welcome here, Kiryuu-chan. We will talk about rent but you can pay it back with school. I love knowledge and I want my peerage to be knowledge seekers. Now what piece would you like when I do get the set? I'd say bishop because they gain additional magic powers but you're you and have an equal say here."

Kiryuu beams, and grabs my hand, squeezing it in thanks. Rias is about to say something, but Kiryuu asks instead.

"Can you describe them all?"

I did that and Kiryuu listened to each piece before making her choice.

"Bishop. I'm more of a background person, and I'd rather not be in the front like rooks, knights, or pawns. It helps with memory if I can't see what I did. I will help my king hunt the bad ones. I can never thank you enough for this, Gregor-kun."

I smiled again before I pulled my carapace helm out of my holder. I handed it to Kiryuu, and she took it confused. I explained.

"Something on that helm will help you not remember things very much, Kiryuu-chan so you don't have to see what we do. As for joining us I will get you ready for it. Till I get my pieces, you're just my silly housemate. I'll say the same thing I said to Issari. Just don't stare at my ass."

Kiryuu barked out, laughing and held the helm like a teddy bear. Rias looked unamused by that, but we were interrupted by purrs. Issari and Akeno entered the room with Issari purring up a storm from Akeno's headpats. When Issari saw Kiryuu, she stopped purring and grew excited again.

"Kiryuu-chan! This is my senpai Akeno-chan! She's also at the school! Did you say yes?"

Akeno was fufufuing at the enthusiasm there. Rias grew amused now as Kiryuu stopped laughing and nodded.

"I did. He is everything you said he is and more. Issari-chan, meet my future king."

Issari whooped, and Akeno clapped for me as Rias smiled. I didn't get this universe. But when did I get the old one, either? I do need to do something more today.

I turned my eyes to Rias, and she froze. Before, she did a small whimper in something I'm ignoring for now. I say to her while deathly serious.

"Bring the racist here. She has something that needs to be shown to your brother. I want this done fast. Do. It. Now."

Rias ran out of the room fast. Issari was amused as was Kiryuu while Akeno is confused.

"Why do you want to talk to Koneko? She has been sulking since Monday and hasn't been as racist as before though I did catch her calling you a disgusting halfbreed last night."

Kuroka matters more than her stupid sister. I see Kiryuu immediately doesn't like Shirone. Issari growls her dragon growls as I say.

"I ran into a stray earlier this week who was different. They told me their story, and I want to believe it. With everything I have seen of strays, I know they are equally split on why they run. I want confirmation of it because it might help strike against the GKF. After all, what would you do as one of two super devils if you learned that your political opponents are trying to mass-produce that power?"

Akeno grew bone white.

"You ran into her."

I smile my smirk smile.

"I did she seems fun and is completely unlike the racist. The GKF hate me already so I might as well give them real reasons to hate me. I am thinking of having her as my queen."

Issari began manically laughing as Kiryuu tilts her head.

"My king is cool, you should join Issari-chan. We could terrorize the school together. Not that way but we get the cool kids. I haven't had that before."

Issari stopped laughing.

"Naw, I got something better. Have fun being a magic girl. I'll stick with my sword and gun. I'll teach you them! Welcome to the Warriors of Mars!"

It's then that Rias returns pushing Koneko into the room fast. The first year was confused until she saw me. Then she paled before growing angry.

"What do you want halfbreed."

Everyone looked unimpressed before I say to the cat.

"To set you straight. Give me your hair clips, cat."

Chapter Text

Chapter 19.

A pinpoint strike makes the foes of man fear the Omnissiah.

Shirone and Rias froze as I stared down at the cat while picking up my boltgun. The blocky gun made Shirone shake, remembering the axe, and she backed up into Rias. I repeated the command.

"Give me the hair clips. Just so you know I have killed over thirty strays this last night and morning. One of which was a mutation queen. She broke my arms and legs multiple times and I'm still standing. Make this easy on yourself."

Kiryuu looked amazed and a bit sick at the number of kills. Akeno has that, too. Rias has true hearts there because she again whimpered in a special way. Shirone is now pale white and starting to shake as Issari played up the statement.

"I saw that and him fighting a mutation knight. Do what he says, and you won't regret it."

The cat was so scared that she let loose her ears and tail. The ears flattened to her head, while the tail wagged in extreme fear, with the fur standing straight up. She tried to regain her courage.

"Halfbreed filth could barely win against a wet paper towel let alone those."

I shrugged and said while taking a step forward.

"Sure. Say that but this is called a boltgun. Do you know what it does cat?"

Rias backed away from Shirone, which allowed the cat to move backward. I stepped forward while getting a round in the chamber. Akeno got the plan, as did Issari and Kiryuu. Shirone shakes.

"A filthy human gun couldn't kill a superior devil."

I smile darkly.

"A boltgun fires a round that burrows into the target cat. Then, it explodes in them. It goes through magic barriers in a pistol configuration. Imagine this on my regular one and I can make them bigger. Give me the clips and I promise you will live and get something back that is much more valuable than your defiance now."

Shirone shakes hearing the description of a boltgun. Issari gave me a questioning look that got a nod. Issari smirked and then showed her gauntlet, making Shirone pale furtherI let that sink in before saying with a hint of glee.

"You're facing two very dangerous people cat. She's a confirmed Longinus and mine might be one. Do you really want to keep being this stubborn?"

Shirone watched us both, and now the lust was back in full force completely focused on me. TAkeno looked at me, admitting I might have a Longinus. Rias grew braver now, and she threw up an earth wall behind Shirone and glared down her rook with me. Shirone let out a nya before Rias said.

"Hand them over. You hate Riser just as much as I do so imagine him coming after you with that gun and Gregor-kun if he does have that."

Akeno was thinking about vengeance on the GKF. Her eyes take on glee before she turned to Shirone.

"He's done it Koneko I saw the money from the bounties. Do this, and you won't have to lose more face."

Shirone nyas fast several times and then threw the clips to my feet while shaking up a storm.

"Strong not halfbreed filth, nya. Want as mate nya."

That last part was said unconsciously promoted by fear. I held the gun one-handed and picked up the clips.

"You lost that chance when you started this feud. You will get justice from me but know that you will never get me."

Shirone shakes now in something else while Issari gives her own opinion here.

"I like white hair cat. Quit being a racist, and maybe. You'll regret this with him, but you'll get the next best thing."

I returned to the room and set the gun on the bed. Rias crossed over to me, as did Akeno and Shirone just entered the room sniffing sadly. I actually see the beginning of genuine regret on her. She watched at a safe distance from me but was growing more and more sad. Kiryuu looked at the cat with a mixture of pity and contempt as Issari looked at the clips.

"Machine God I hope this is true."

Shirone winced in pain at the name. It's not as bad as the strays, but it's not great. Rias looked at me and then at the clips. She asked.

"What is here that you did that?"

I put the gun on the bed before I checked the first clip. It opens and shows a USB. I smile and then show Akeno. She grew more eager as I checked with the second clip, and it was another USB. I smiled evilly as I showed Rias and Shirone, who were looking at the clips in shock. Issari smiled and Kiryuu just looked confused. I tell Rias now with a smile.

"The possible key to someone's freedom and also, the first strike against the fuckers in the GKF. Get Grayfia when you can. Cat your life just got better. The story you heard is looking more like a lie."

Rias looked at the USBs which I threw in a pocket spell as Akeno's face was covered in red face glee.

"I want to hear the story directly from her because she is kind of a hero to us reincarnated well, the cultured ones. To do that against them is something few actually get. Most attempt it and die or run. Was she mad, or was she?"

That's funny Kuroka the hero. Shirone gets pissed while Rias puts it together. Kiryuu likes Kuroka, and Issari purrs in happiness, distracting Shirone. Rias said with a bit of fear.

"Kuroka you met her. Gregor-kun, she's dangerous! She killed a noble heir, and she could kill you! She hates them!"

I snickered.

"She hates her former King and his family. When she and I spoke on Monday she was fun. I didn't shoot her because of my patron, and I instead asked her why she ran. She said that it was because she and other members of her peerage were strapped down by their King and then experimented on to make an artificial super devil. With her King being a Naberius thus GKF the first brick. She said that the family was trying to make weapons against the Satans. She endured the experiments till they were ready to do it on her sister which cat is most likely to be with the eyes and the body structure. I'm thus forced to conclude that she had an extremely good reason for her crimes. She mentioned the clips very off handed, and I put it together. The fact they exist, period, proves that there is something wrong with the official version."

Rias went wide-eyed and Akeno grew more eager than ever saying with pure eagerness.

"Lex needs to meet your brother Rias. If this is true, then it could sell him more than ever to your brother and help the NKF finally put the GKF on the back foot. This could get him the set. Get Grayfia now! This could change the game in a big way!"

Shirone barks out, pissed, while still watching Issari.

"She murdered them for power, nya! She took the world's hate in and is insane, nya!"

I snort.

"Insane people don't act like she did cat. She was there and logical and is also cultured because she knows that swooping is bad."

Issari giggled as did Kiryuu at the words. The two looked at each other and Issari asked.

"Alastair?"

Kiryuu grinned evilly and nodded profusely.

"He's so dreamy. I want him!"

They high-five each other, and I say to Kiryuu, amused.

"Redhead bards are better than a cheese man raised in a stable by flying hounds, Kiryuu. I'll teach you culture, too, but he's better than the assassin."

Kiryuu snorts with Rias confused by the exchange, as are Akeno and Shirone, who look at us like we are mad. Rias then heard redheads and grew even more happy before she promised me something with a flirty tone.

"I can sing Gregor-kun. I'll sing my hero songs that are good."

I prepare to say something, but Akeno bursts into laughter.

"Rias just because Mr. Humpy likes your singing doesn't mean you're a bard. It's not bad, but it takes getting used to it."

Rias looked hurt, and I slapped Akeno's shoulder getting an oof. I then smiled at Rias, who was preparing to look down.

"You probably can sing better than I can, Rias, and after it's done, I'd love to hear it."

Rias beams and then hugs me tightly while Issari gags. Kiryuu throws a pillow at the dragon and knocks her to the ground.

"That's sweet. You're lucky, red. I also want to meet this Bad Cat. She sounds cool, but I'd rather make my own opinion."

I like my bishop even more.

"I will see if I can find her again. She scurried off after our talk and was sneaky when we met. Unless."

I stared evilly at Shirone, who froze again when she saw my look. Akeno joined in while Rias looked torn. Issari purred out to the cat.

"You do this, cat, and I like you more. I'm strong, too, and you can build a new relationship with him if you do this."

Kiryuu was just amused by her friend's purring. She looked at me in question, and I answered.

"She's part dragon. She's weird but at least she lost smelling funny!"

The tic mark returns as Issari growls again at me.

"I don't smell I'm a clean dragon! Come here, you bitch!"

She dove for me while I laughed followed by Kiryuu. Before Issari could strangle me again, she froze mid-air by Akeno, who slapped me upside the head before she petted her dragon.

"She's the best dragon ever, Lex no more making fun of her smell. Koneko, you will help with this because you owe my cousin a lot for what you said before. Do you want the jerky dance again? If your sister was justified in killing them, you have wasted multiple years of your life hating her. Don't you want this settled?"

Shirone's ears, which were still out, drooped. She remained silent, and I took pity on the cat.

"She seems to adore you, cat. She called you Shirone nonstop. I still don't like you, but if this gets you both together again, then I'm going to do it. Family that cares is never bad. I got Keno, so that's a good second-place award."

I expected the lightning bolt there. I don't do the jerky dance, and that disappointed Akeno. Issari snickers while Kiryuu is just amused. Rias isn't and whacks Akeno, who groans. Rias begins to fuss over me, and I gently push her away. I glare down at Shirone again.

"Prove to me, cat, that you're not what I imagine you are. Don't repeat the past."

Those words made Shirone droop her ears again. She looked me in the eyes, and I saw she really did want me as her mate. There is real regret there, and while she hates humans, that nekoshou thing must be overpowering it. She softly nyas in sadness. Rias saw it, too, and hugged the cat. She looked ready to promise something but thought better of it.

"Try Koneko. He's trying with you despite everything. He told me he would never force me to trade you despite the fact he has the grounds to demand that. He is a third of the way to our freedom. He immediately wanted to help us despite you. Please try now for him. The humans are not the problem nor have ever been. It's them. It's always been them. You can't have him if you keep on this but you might get your sister back if this is correct. We can again try to get your abuser into jail. Try please."

I stop Rias.

"He dies. No disappointment when it fails and no further pain for her. He escalated to that, and he will be in a female-majority school. I have something for him. It will make him feel the pain he inflicted on the cat. No trace of it will be found and I say that for you and her."

No one except Kiryuu looked disturbed there. Shirone looked into my eyes, and she regretted it more than ever. Issari saw Kiryuu's face.

"The monster attempted to do what we all fear. He did that to the cat. He put cameras in the female bathrooms at my school and he got away with it. He got away with it with her, too, because he has his bitch dad and additional protection from racist devils Kiryuu-chan. He will continue to get away with it till he's killed. He's a size scouter, too."

Kiryuu froze then grew pissed. So pissed that something happened.

Ice began to form around the bed. We all jumped back away from that as Kiryuu growled.

"Him. That fuck gives us size scouters a bad name! He tried to get me arrested! I wasn't doing anything except looking at a dude that I thought looked hot in a park in an acceptable way! He recognized me, and then five minutes later, I was dragged into a police car and told I was being charged with sexually harassing people! I was stuck in jail for a week because of bail, and it took three witnesses to the event to get the charges against me dropped! I however, still have the mark on my record! Kill that piece of shit! He's a scumbag and even his friend looked very uncomfortable with that! Kill him!"

Kiryuu threw an ice bolt into the TV, and the bolt went through the screen. I sweat dropped as did everyone but Shirone and Issari. The three seemed to bond over their hate of him. Cat, dragon, and ice girl roar or yowling rage. I looked at Rias. Asking in our area while they roar.

"Gear?"

The new trio just started hyping each other up with promises of vengeance on him. Rias said while the drops on her and Akeno's heads grew.

"Yeah. It's not a bad one. I think it's frozen spirit bird however I'm not sure though. Akeno?"

Akeno studied the three, now grinning evil together, bonding over violence against the shit. She finally made a judgment.

"It's that. It is a bit more than the other one I have felt in a recent reincarnated Devil in a peerage belonging to another noble."

I sweat dropped more with Issari promising to take his legs then arms before sewing them back on him in the wrong spots. That got clapping from the two other mood kindred as Shirone promised to geld him then shove the thing down his throat. I winced there as did Rias. Akeno was about to join them when I shook my head at her. She pouted but didn't say what she thought.

The trio of mood kindred now were jotting down notes on paper that had magically appeared. Shirone is sitting on the bed and is close to Issari. I reluctantly broke the evil.

"Will you help confirm this, Koneko-san?"

The cat looked at me and that stopped the rage. We watched each other for a while before Issari bumped the cat. Shirone finally found what she seemed to be looking for.

"I will try nya. I don't believe you or her, nya. I still don't like humans nya. You fight for them that poison the earth, nya. You're a halfbreed, yet face them and me unafraid nya. I'll bury the hatch here, nya. Rias-sama has been nothing but good to me, nya. I'm sorry Rias-sama nya."

It's not an apology but it's more progress than anything else. I did hear a small amount of respect in the cat's voice. Issari bumped the cat again.

"I'm human through and through, Kitty. You want to join our club of hatred for him you bury it completely with us no excuses. You seem okay and just don't get that he is vermin. Gregor-kun has been amazing to all of us. He and I are here forever and are not going anywhere. Be nice to Kiryuu-chan because she will be a devil once he gets his set. Now, let's finish this list then we go help you get your sister back."

Shirone got mad but she seemed to have really bonded with the two others.

"Fine, nya. You're okay, nya. For a human, nya. You're both perverts and I will teach you both how to be proper people nya."

The two perverts just looked at each other. Before they smirked together and smiled at Shirone. She didn't get why they were doing that. I, however, get ready to leave and get Kuroka on the road to freedom. I will make my demand to Sirzches. The set now. I will give another I owe you. There must be spare sets they hold in reserve. I picked up my gun before putting it on the magnetic clamp on my back and then left the room. Rias following along with me.

"I will try to contact Grayfia but she is usually very busy on Fridays. That's when nobles petition my brother, and that lasts a while. I want you to show me she's not insane and for her story to be told honestly. Please be safe."

I know what you mean. I tell her as I go down the stairs to speak with Maéva.

"I will. Rias, if she is innocent and we get her freedom, I am considering making her my queen. She came onto me heavily in our meeting, and no, I didn't accept her offer. However I did like the purrs."

Rias froze looking me up and down for a lie. Her face hardened there before she softened.

"I like those, too. Koneko was the one who helped me the most at the beginning. She purred often for me when I still thought the nobles would eventually come around to me. We will talk the three of us later. I don't like you being that brutally honest about your hate of them but they never gave me a chance. I'll let this slide, and only if she is absolved. My conditions."

I smiled big because she had grown a backbone.

"Your opinion matters, Rias. I never want you to think it doesn't. My hate of them is there because you are all so backward, and it's a miracle you haven't died out yet. I will have a new strike against them set up soon. I will start something there that will help you and them."

Rias shook her head but she was pleased I agreed with her. I spot Maéva watching a television, weeping in sadness while one of her mechadendrites brings a tissue to her eyes. I approached Maéva and saw she was watching a soap opera, and it was not going well for the main actress. I wait till the commercial break happens while texting Kuroka to meet me at the station. Rias joined in weeping with Maéva at the end of the section before the break.

Maéva finally finished crying, and she, while sniffing her sadness away, became professional again. She immediately asked.

"How may I help you, young master?"

I let Rias wipe her tears away before I replied.

"I would like you to help our guest move into the house. She has told me she wishes to be my future bishop. She did wreak one of our TVs with her newly empowered gear, but it's fine. I'll buy a new one for the room after that is done with your welcome to enjoy the rest of the day. The house looks great, Maéva, and your dedication is appreciated. I'll mention this to Geros next time I see him."

Maéva beams in pure pride and it's weird because that looks like a devil high. I ask Rias.

"People can have two sins?"

Maéva kept being proud while making her way up the stairs as Rias nodded.

"They can it's extremely rare but it happens sometimes. My sister is like that, too. I can't say what, but you will see them fast. I'll go help her and get Koneko brave enough to meet her tonight. She's scared of her sister and probably was trying to be braver so you may one day reconsider her. I was going to offer it, but with everything, I said no eventually. I caught her three times this week sleeping on the couch, mumbling about you."

I gave Rias an Are you serious about that look, and she nodded.

"It's a tough thing for Nekoshou not to do. When I asked her why she wants a strong mate, she grew quiet before saying her dad fought off a flock of fallen who had tried to take her and her sister away."

I blinked twice in surprise.

"That is the same thing her sister told me when I asked that, too, but she also said that the dad was a regular human."

Rias winced.

"I let her do the hate of humans because it stabilized her after the incident. She hasn't spoken about her dad since it happened. It hurts her doing that. She loves her dad and is partly why she's been extremely short fused more and more often. How long do you think it will take to track her down?"

I considered that.

"One or two hours. She seemed to follow me after we met, and she scurried off. There were black cats at multiple locations I was at just watching me this week. I didn't want to kill a potential stray cat, so I didn't do anything. I'll go to one of my prior places and see if she is still following me."

That gets Rias prepared while being nervous. She moved to the stairs, and she looked back at me. She took something out of her pocket, it was a small red ribbon. She came back and then gave it to me.

"My favor. It won't break any traditions if Grayfia discovers it. She will be okay with it. She is a romantic at heart, and her view of us is in that light. She loves the old knight tales of that as do I. Please accept it."

How quaint and I hate that I like this. I take the ribbon, and I prepare to put it on my boltgun. I make fire and burn the wax on the end of the ribbon to the gun's middle. A purity seal of another kind. Yumoto says that it's sweet. The spirit was eager to keep helping me out but he asked that I eventually let him rest fully. I don't get why he's asking that because he's free to go wherever he wants. The spirit just smiled there, saying he was not going to the Shinto but to my faith's afterlife. He wants my permission because of how I'm protecting Kiryuu. I tell him and the spirits in the other things they don't need to ask me for that. They are free to go wherever they want. I'm not going to force them to stay here. That makes Yumoto happy while Tsuda says she is staying forever. Rias was just amused and amazed by my communicating with spirits and I tell her absent-minded.

"The gun likes it as do I. I'll be as fast as possible. "

Rias looked at me like I was the only real thing in the world. She says almost the words but stops because of fear. I can't say it either. I remained silent till Tsuda poked me. She said to say it because we both need this.

"I think I will love you, Rias. It grows stronger the more I know you. I will say it fully soon."

That makes Rias beam and despite my half move she says to me.

"I think I will love you too Gregor-kun."

That restored the good atmosphere, and that let us depart from each other on good terms. The look she sends me as I go towards the stairs is something I can get used to.

At the station, I find Kuroka dressed in her traditional clothes while nervously pacing. She glides over to me and hugs me, purring her happiness.

"They want to meet you to hear your side. They will hit you with truth spells so please tell me there is nothing you have left out."

Kuroka doesn't freeze just purred more telling me after looking up from the hug.

"I left nothing out, nya. What is the plan?"

I tell her the story and Kuroka is impressed by it. I do tell her now everything about Shirone. That pissed off Kuroka but I tell her the plan for him. That made her happy again. The fact I have a bishop in the works makes her happier because that's good for me. I told her that her work with the USBS would hopefully get me the set and her amnesty. She reassured me.

"It should, nya. A big player in the GKF backed my King. Not the top, but high enough that it will hurt them, nya. I was just kill on sight and now it's a chance. It's more than anything I have had before, nya. You're my best friend and my mate. I will keep Shirone away from you nya."

The fact that Shirone wanted me had made Kuroka laugh. I tell Kuroka as we wait out the time.

"She burned the bridge with me with everything. I had to threaten her with the boltgun, and yes, you can beat me down for that. I hated it. I hate the fear on her face. I hunted into the morning and am a third of the way there."

Kuroka showed her sis-con self and broke my legs twice. I didn't scream there, and when I healed back up, she purred again, helping the pain, hearing the fact I didn't want to do that. I meant it but Kuroka mattered more. Shirone resisting would have made this worse. It was about an hour thirty when Rias asked me via text if I had found anything yet. She told me that Shirone was not brave enough now and was still trying to get a hold of Grayfia and Sirzches. I asked how much time she would need to get either of them. She told me that she is unsure if she can but will continue to try.

In that time Kuroka and I bonded peacefully and properly. I told her about my dreams and my likes and dislikes. She told me of her own experiences and likes. She asked me what time my reality was at and cutely asked if there were good shooters in the future for certain series. I tell her that they get better then worse. I did tell her Skyrim will last for longer than a decade. We talked and talked, and we are extremely similar. This could easily work between us, and we have a good foundation here. But I play devil's advocate.

"It might not work. If they are there they might kill you outright. I will try to stop that. If that happens run as fast as you can. I want you to be alive. Please do that, and don't look back."

Kuroka looked extremely reluctant. She touched my face, settling into my neck crook, and stayed silent. Before she said anything, tears fell on my neck.

"I will try but it will hurt so much. You're the best thing that has happened to me in so long, nya. You have made me so happy, and I fear being alone again. I don't ever want you gone, nya. Please, if this fails do everything you can to help me and if not others. I know you can't say it yet, but please let me have it once, nya."

It hurts there. The fear of her dead and or gone and the request. I say it now because I want the good line.

"I love you Kuroka."

That makes her purr more than ever. I prepare her for this.

"What place will we 'meet'?"

We discussed it and finally chose the hotel. That way Kuroka could outrun them with plenty of room to maneuver. She then got up and departed. I get my armor on and boltgun ready. I don't don the helm. Before I portal to the hotel.

Once there, I let Kuroka hide while I waited. Finally, I got a new text that said Rias got in contact with Grayfia and Sirzches. I gulped because this was now very bad if it went wrong. I told Rias to get my laptop to help this out and she immediately agreed.

I tell Kuroka they are coming as she pales and then prepares for her possible death. I go to the back of the hotel and get ready to face him.

Forty minutes later, a portal with the sign of the new Lucifer family appears, and out stepped Grayfia. She isn't wearing her maid get-up. She's in an intimidating armor that is exceptionally thick and moves like a second skin. She looked at me and looked at my armor in curiosity before getting out of the way. Then out comes Sirzches also in armor and his presence makes me immediately understand I'm an ultra-small fish compared to him. I immediately kneeled to him in respect and a good amount of fear. I didn't see his face with mine on the ground. It was silent for a bit. The portal kept being open because of the hiss of magic, and I didn't raise my head.

That's when Sirzches spoke.

"A good display with enough genuine respect that it's truthful. You may rise."

I do and I get my first sight of the Great King. He's very similar to Rias with long red hair, blue-green eyes, and a face that has seen many smiles. He appears to be around twenty-eight years old and looks me up and down. His armor was brass and black, and he carried a sword on his hip. I'm unconsciously shaking from the pressure and Sirzches doesn't let it up before I steady myself. Sirzches seems to be amused by this and the pressure finally goes away.

I gasped out there, and Sirzches just kept smiling.

"You're the Gorgan my sister has been bragging about eventually finding. The warrior who claimed many heads and terrified her pawn. I'm impressed because my sister doesn't pay attention to hunters as they are a dime a dozen. You're also challenging my Rias-chan's arranged marriage. She speaks of how you are a Lord of Iron and I can see the beginning of that. Now tell me why I should listen to you or this stray. I was about to enjoy my Friday with my beautiful wife and our son."

I stayed steady. Behind them, I saw Rias looking very nervous with my computer. I gulped and considered my words carefully. Sirzches had been friendly with his words. But underneath them was a very bad promise to hurt me extremely badly if this was a waste of his time even though I'm his best friend's son.

"Lord Lucifer I was hunting this week when I encountered a strange stray. I was gathering the money required of me to honorably break the betrothal between Lady Gremory and Sir Phenex. I didn't shoot her because she didn't attack first like all the others have. She watched me and we glanced at each other for several minutes before I asked why. She said nothing for a moment, before she said that I was a strange hunter. We attack first and don't ask why. We started talking."

Sirzches was amused. Grayfia, not so much. She shakes her head in disbelief and disapproval. Sirzches continued smiling and asked.

"What did you talk about with a stray? They kill and hurt humans and more for fun. Fia hit him with a mind control detection and reversal spell."

Grayfia does without hesitation. It hits, and it hurts like being electrocuted. I don't scream, and Rias gasps and prepares to say something, but I beg her with my eyes not to say anything. She complied and after the pain end's Sirzches is more impressed and interested. Grayfia now shows she is sorry while Sirzches isn't and he just raises an eyebrow at me to explain.

"I asked why she ran. She told me an intriguing story. That she killed her King because he experimented on her and her fellows and he was going to do it to her sister next."

Sirzches frowned slightly and told me to continue with his eyes. They were looking directly into mine with extreme edges.

"She claimed that she can back it up. She claimed that there was a USB disguised as a hair clip on her sister that would back up the claim. I didn't believe her or the story. She then ran off fast and I didn't see her again that night but I was followed by black cats throughout the rest of the hunt. This was on Monday. I did research into her description and found her story."

Sirzches looked more interested in the story. He gestured again to continue with a twitch of his shoulder.

"Her story didn't match the version I read. There, she killed him for power he denied her, and after she experimented with senjutsu, she went mad and did the deed. She didn't appear or sound mad to me. She sounded completely sane, and when I made a reference to something, she got it immediately and laughed genuinely. I looked up if she had a sister, and I found that was true too in Lady Gremory's rook. I kept thinking about it, and today, I finally decided to test the claim. I demanded the clips from the rook, which was done because of a bad history between us."

Grayfia chimed in there.

"This is true. The rook in question despises him, my King, and insulted him gravely last week."

Rias spoke up softly, still intimidated by her brother in his king persona.

"She insulted him further this week. He speaks truth there my Lord."

Grayfia grew angry there and promised Rias pain for that. Sirzches now has a huge frown and asked now while his eyes were thinking.

"And what did you find, Gorgan?"

I sought permission to use magic in his presence by preparing the spell with the design appearing on my armored hand and not activating it. Sirzches nodded and I opened the pocket bringing out the clips. Sirzches looked intensely at them clearly having seen them hundreds of times. Grayfia does, too. I offer them to the super devil who can fart and kill me easily. He took them before he moved his hands and attempted to open one, it popped, showing the USB. He widened his eyes, as did Grayfia as I spoke now.

"There are two with one in each. She mentioned only one. I asked Lady Gremory to bring my laptop to give you something to use to see if it's true. Lord Lucifer I believe her more after seeing them."

Rias brought the laptop over and presented it. Sirzches took it briskly and opened it up. He powered up the computer and inserted the first USB into it after it was running. He let it load and began to read the information.

We all waited in silence with the only sound being us breathing. Sirzches started with a blank face. Then, it becomes a small frown growing into a bigger one. Then a massive frown that turns quickly into a scowl that becomes more and more pissed as he continues reading on. The presence and pressure returned. I sweat and shake like never before and Rias does, too. Grayfia moved to her husband's side, and what she saw pissed her off too. The pressure that was bad before tripled and made Rias look woozy, and I'm not much better. It grows and grows in intensity, and Rias collapses to her knees from it and whimpers. That breaks the pressure as Sirzches immediately starts to fuss over Rias.

"I'm so sorry, Ria-tan! I just was so angry that I forgot! Please forgive me!"

Grayfia doesn't beat her husband stupid like she should. It shows me he's still the very kindhearted man under the hard-ass exterior. Rias whimpered again, and I went to help her immediately while still shaking. Rias clutched onto me and Grayfia saw something as did Sirzches. They didn't say anything, and I helped Rias up as I only focused on her because I hated that pain there. She clutched onto me tightly and just felt better with the cool armor pressed against her skin.

Sirzches sounds like he's ready to beg forgiveness more than ever. Grayfia coughed, and as we turned around to face him again, the Great King was back. He looked at me with a fake smile, and he spoke.

"It seems you and she were telling the truth. Rias said you went out looking for this stray again, which was extremely dangerous given her status. However, the fact you waited here before anything implies that she is in this building. Why do you believe she's here?"

I just let Rias lean on me letting her recover.

"I killed a mutation knight and three regular pawns here yesterday. The cat watched me intently at the beginning, during and at the end. I checked two other places, and it was there each time leading me to think she might have placed a tracking spell on me. I believe she's here somewhere."

Sirzches nodded, and Grayfia hit me with a spell again.

"He has one and it's recent too. Its less than three hours old. If she wanted to kill him, she had plenty of openings to do so without us here, and given he was not under her control."

Sirzches grew more serious than ever.

"Then she is possibly telling the truth. You never told her your name and rank, did you?"

I shake my head.

"No, just first name. I don't need another group of people after me if my name spreads around right now."

Sirzches smiled truly there.

"You are his son. I'm sorry for the electrocution and for the pressure. I had to be sure, and given what the official story is, this could have been a long-haul assassination attempt on me. You suddenly being alive and everything then this could have been a plot by my political enemies to end me and why I did that. However, my enemies would not willingly hand over evidence like this to me. I will strike the first debt from you for this. You and the stray have finally handed me a way to do actual damage to them, and I don't know how far this goes. I'll have my spymaster look into this further."

I shake my head there, making the two go wide-eyed.

"Keep the original agreement. I only ask for the set now and that she get pardon. Surely you have extra ones in case of emergency. That's all I want."

Sirzches studied me again before he agreed.

"Done. The GKF can bitch at me all they want but they need to be reminded that I am Lucifer. When I say this blow you inflicted on them is significant I mean it. I saw no less than six names that can hurt them badly. That alone is worth your set, and given what my sister has told me of your hunts yesterday and this morning, including taking down a mutation queen, I say this is a battlefield promotion. The GKF never got rid of that, so they could mass get their people sets. Now, it will go to one who truly deserves it. As for the stray, she has her pardon. She never did anything else that deserved additional scrutiny, and her work on the criminal side was never hostile towards the commoners and other people not connected to the family. I hereby grant her pardon under my authority. Fia will get you your set tomorrow morning. On a less professional note, you have my full support for Rias. The fact you're doing this for her, and from what she told me, you're a third of the way there already, shows me that you are indeed serious about my sister. Get rid of Riser. He has burned all our goodwill away over the years with his attempts to bully Rias nearly constantly. My parents had little other choice, but you are a star send. I wish to speak with this cat to tell her officially. Lead me in."

Rias was shoved back through the portal and it's in the ORC room. Grayfia pocketed my laptop and the clips. I don't protest because I'm lucky. I'll ask for the computer back when I can.

We three entered the building. The darkness is illuminated by a fireball that Grayfia summoned, and the three of us move toward the lobby. When sitting in the hole in the floor where the knight had fallen to is a black cat. It meows at us, and Sirzches just chuckled.

"Reveal."

That apparently was a spell, and Kuroka immediately appeared on the spot. She plays her part well and looked completely surprised. She displayed none of the signs of knowing me. She just sighed, and then, after looking at me before growing lusty.

"I like what I see, hunter. You're a strong mate, nya. Given that the Great King and the strongest queen are here, you're well connected. You never did get my name, nya. I am Kuroka."

Fuck, she's good at acting! I'm ready to believe that and I know the truth! Koriel whacks me, and I groan getting another chuckle from Sirzches before he grew serious. Sirzches spoke now, and he was amused greatly by Kuroka.

"He is indeed well connected and has a heart of gold cat. Your claim has been verified but I want to know if I am correct in the reading I saw. Was the project you endured to find a way to mass-produce super devils? This is your last and only chance to earn pardon. Do nothing and let my queen hit you with the strongest one she knows of."

Kuroka nodded profusely, and Grayfia hit the cat with the spell. But she is now ultra pissed hearing what the research was possibly going to. Sirzches repeated the question. Kuroka answered.

"Yes it was. My King orchestrated it with the support of the Lord of the Pillar nya. I killed him because we lost everyone in the peerage through the project, and he was going to do that all again to my Shirone. I say that with absolutely no lie, nya."

Sirzches nodded, and he turned to Grayfia.

"Send them in."

Grayfia bowed, then opened a communication spell as Sirzches looked at Kuroka and then me before he said anything.

"You have pardon for your work in bringing this to my attention. Congratulations, cat, you're extremely lucky. Gregor-kun, I would give you an additional reward, but you're getting much already."

Kuroka danced a happy Irish jig, and I replied.

"I am when I am confirmed joining the NKF, and you will have our support. I won't back down on helping destroy the GKF entirely. They have earned an eternal enemy in me for the ways they abused Rias and Kuroka. You will like many of the things I bring because of my gear to the table. As a future present for my potential brother-in-law, I promise a fifteen percent stake in the underworld company I make and the top side when I expand up there. Bad Cat I offer you a place to live till you are back on your feet. My old house or a room where I live now. Your pick."

Sirzches looked interested in my gear, and my offer for stakes. Kuroka finished her jig and then said with a happy grin.

"I'll take the room or the house whatever helps the kind hunter who gave me this. You have the friendship of an Irish girl, and we remember our friends and our enemies, nya. I'm with you Sexy!"

Sirzches is more amused, and Grayfia finishes her call. Then she looks at the cat before saying to me in a way that shows she cares.

"Leash her when you get your set. I will pick you up tomorrow. We have two spare unused sets in storage and the stone will attune one to you. You are beyond the minimum that they require for new kings. Congratulations Greg. Your father will be notified immediately when you touch the stone, and that was how we planned to smoke him out. He knows whenever someone touches the stone at all his hideouts. Cat, you step out of line again, endangering my star son, and I will kill you in a truly horrible way."

Kuroka and I felt the pressure start, making Kuroka shake badly. This pleased Grayfia and she left the pressure there. Sirzches then just smiled big there and opened his portal. He stepped through it and turned to face the still-shaking Kuroka and me.

"Be good cat. Gregor-kun I will be keeping my eyes on you. You will shake up the underworld. A half devil who is already making himself a name. I will keep your secret. Heniya owes me money from a bet she lost last decade, and I want the surprise on her face seeing you when you get Rias. It will be worth the wait. Good night. Heir Astaroth."

The portal closed and Grayfia kept the pressure on us.

"This is for being an idiot with a stray who was very capable of killing you. You have too much of a kind heart."

I kept shaking, but I said as I shook so much, my knees were whacking each other, making clangs.

"I will not stand by when I have the power to possibly fix something. I am the change I want to be."

Grayfia shakes her head, amused but finally lets up the pressure. Kuroka and I gasped and wheezed, with Grayfia being smug. The maid then opened a portal to the ORC. Grayfia says to me with a small smile.

"You troublesome starson but I will say you have principles and that you stick to them. Again, I recommend as a professional that you abandon those. As the star mother I am proud of you. You did this and have helped us immensely just to free a person. That shows you will be a person more to watch. Go on I don't have all day."

We ran through the portal because neither of us wanted that pressure again. We were so busy we didn't notice Rias and her gathered peerage plus Issari and Kiryuu off in a corner. Rias and her peerage froze seeing Kuroka as Shirone shakes like a storm. Akeno is the least scared of the five there. Five yes because Gasper was there but it's not the Gasper I know. He is not cross-dressed and not a little guy. He's Kiba's height, and his hair is pale white, blonde. His eyes are still the same, but he wears a shirt that makes me smile. It's a shirt for RuneScape. He's in the back of the group with his arms around Shirone steadfastly holding her.

Grayfia poked her head through the portal and said to Rias and her peerage.

"The cat is pardoned the clips corroborated the story. Inform Maéva of that. Now I will enjoy my night and will tell Milicas you say hello, Rias. I will be at the home tomorrow around ten. Good night."

The head left, and the portal closed. Issari beams and pulls an amused Kiryuu over to us, and she introduces herself and Kiryuu while still playing along.

"Hello! I'm Issari Hyoudou and this is my friend Kiryuu! We will take care of you!"

Kiryuu was studying Kuroka for something. Before she shakes her head in approval, she smiles and extends her hand to Kuroka. She takes it and then yelps as ice freezes around the hand, and Kiryuu says with a sadistic smile on her face.

"If you ever try anything against the man who saved you and me, cat, I'll freeze you into a cat-shaped iceberg. I don't care that you're a former S-class criminal, and I'm me. This man is my King, and you will respect his authority. I will be the ice that makes the room chill when he is there and makes nobles learn to respect Gregor Astaroth."

The room around the two chilled, and Kuroka was both impressed and amused. She looked at me out of the corner of her eyes and smiled before saying it in pure happiness.

"I will never hurt the brave hunter who risked so much for me. He's my wanted mate. I will make him that by showing him the me who will never betray him."

Rias didn't like the tone of love there. Shirone grew pissed now at that while Kiba looked at me like I was insane because I had that chasing me. Gasper, on the other hand, is watching me intently. He found something there and he watched the scene. Akeno just smiled wide, then moved towards Kuroka and studied her before she started fufufuing.

"Ladies' man indeed, Lex. Rias has competition, and I will watch this with interest. Hello Bad Cat I'm Akeno. The idiot who saved you is my cousin. I'll just let my lightning speak for me."

Lots of lightning appeared in Akeno's hands, and Kuroka hissed at it. Rias moved towards me and hugged me. I pat her back, and that is when Kuroka sees Shirone. The two looked at each other. Shirone must be shocked beyond belief again by the look on Kuroka's face. Kuroka stepped forward to the white cat and Shirone's ears and tail appeared. They kept watching each other. Shirone whimpered, making Kuroka rush to her sister and, grabbing her out of Gasper's hands and then struggle snuggling the white cat. Nyas are fast and frequent there by Kuroka. Shirone is just in shock. Her eyes hit mine, and I saw the look they sent me.

Pure regret that we had the prior relationship. The desire for me as her mate and her sister's. Then there was the pure thank you that I was right, and she had her sister back. She started nyas for Kuroka as their tails wrapped around each other. The two reconnected and everyone just moved away from the pair. Rias is looking at them and me with true love. As is Akeno for family. Issari and Kiryuu go and sit on a couch, and I hear the words of wonders beyond measure said. Kiba and Gasper are near me now, and Gasper finally asks something.

"So, you're Rias's potential new betrothed? Given everything I have heard from Kiba and the rest, I expected a Superman. You are kind of that. I'm Gasper Vladi. It's nice to meet you."

Gasper has the voice of a very good singer.

"Yes. RuneScape is a great game. I heard they are planning to release a new version soon. I'm Gregor Astaroth."

Gasper beams, and just from the shirt, he's already on a good foot with me.

"You are a bishop? Could you teach mine how to do magic? I'm just a filthy American who prefers guns and swords for my work."

Gasper blushed, but he nodded his head there.

"I'm not the best at it, but I can try. Kiryuu-chan is determined to learn it all. She was begging Rias and Akeno to teach her magic. You are cool, Gregor-san."

Kiba poked Gasper in the rib getting an eep and I laughed.

"Just Gregor. I'm not big on formalities. I'd like to get to know everyone properly. I'd be happy to play RuneScape with you once I get a real PC. Rias got my laptop confiscated by her brother."

That was said with a very big tease. Rias huffed but just smiled, and she had been watching the two cats bond again. Shirone was on Kuroka's lap on a couch near the door, and the two were talking to one another. I couldn't hear anything that way, so there was probably a silence spell there. Gasper smiled, and he turned a pink eye on me.

"I'll do that. Thank you for helping Koneko-chan despite everything. I don't leave the building because of personal reasons, so I couldn't meet you properly the first time. She's been a horrible little racist cat since him, and now I hope this makes it better."

Gasper is vocal in his dislike of Shirone's racist nature with Kiba and Akeno frowning in agreement. Rias looked down and I don't defend Shirone.

"It's extremely poor logic there but I understand how she arrived at the idea. I condone racism because we are, despite everything, the same. Better people who look and think like you than something else."

Gasper frowned but understood what I meant instantly.

"So, you believe in aliens and that they are potentially hostile."

Kiba and Rias are confused, and Akeno doesn't know what to say. Rias is again the cutest thing ever here, tilting her head.

"Aliens?"

Gasper is amused and shaking his head in dismay. Akeno, however, speaks up now, and she asks.

"Why do you think that Lex?"

I can't tell them yet. Not until after the contract is broken. I just replied to Rias and Akeno.

"Alien refers to another species from beyond our planet, Ria. It's crazy to think we are the only ones in the universe. I just have a very bad feeling about them Keno. I want to be proven wrong, and I hope I am, but given everything, it's better to be safe than sorry."

Akeno can't fault the logic. Neither can Kiba and Gasper. Rias can't seem to wrap her head around the idea that there are perhaps multiple species on other planets. Considering she believes that the world is flat and more stupid stuff, I get why she struggles there. Gasper was about to say something when I felt exhaustion hitting again like a truck. I feel ready to faint. I checked the clock, and it was ten-forty. Rias seemed to get the look and made her way to me. Kiryuu had seen it, too, and had practically teleported to me.

Kuroka had, too. She gently got Shirone off her lap and then set the younger girl on the couch. She promised her something, and she dropped the spell they had and rushed to me. She got on my left side while Rias was on my right, and the two shared a look. Then Rias opened the portal to my house. I bid goodbye to everyone in a tried voice, and they bid me that, too, seeing I was about to faint.

We came through, and the trio of people were helping me up the stairs. Kiryuu was at the back, making sure I didn't fall backward. Rias and Kuroka kept looking at each other and seemed to be having a private conversation only they could hear. I was too tired to care, and when we got to my room, I opened the door. I was so tired that upon hitting the bed, I almost fell straight asleep. But I said something unconsciously.

"Love the red."

The last thing I remember before the dark takes me. Is Rias and Kuroka's red hair.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20.

The Warriors of Mars begin.

The dreams were again enjoyable that night. I was back in that house on Mars, with the faces of two of my partners now revealed in Rias and Kuroka. They are a bit older and wear beautiful dresses that complement their hair and eyes. I can't see the others here nor the children who were playing around the house. I felt a gaze on my back and turned to see the woman who was watching us last time is now here in the kitchen with us. It's Kate whose face, for me, is pure love and regret. She and I looked at each other for what seemed like an eternity before finally, she spoke to me like the real her.

"You're not how you used to look. I like the green Greg."

Her voice holds all our emotions from over a decade together. It hurts, and I show that. Kate does, with her brown eyes filled with her sadness and her own longing for me. My red holds the same and I finally spoke.

"You're still as beautiful as the day I last saw you in person, Kat. Is this really you, or is this the warp fucking with me?"

She blushed at the pure honesty in my voice. She answered softly, showing me the side I once loved so much because it was ours.

"I am real. Greg. I don't know how I know that it's you, but it is. I have missed you so very much. I regretted that moment we last saw each other every single second after I told you it was over for us. When you got on your knees and begged to do anything to keep me I almost said yes. I should have said yes."

It's her no one knew that but me and her. I let tears fall.

"How are you here? Did you?"

She runs to me and hugs me while weeping. Kuroka and Rias are watching us with the other unknowns. The past and the possible future clashed with each other. I hold Kate and whisper sweet nothings to her. It hurts because I have finally started moving on and she understands that, too.

"I didn't but I wanted to after they found you. They all thought you finally did the deed. Everyone knew you weren't doing well, Greg. They wept for days after, and your dad was extremely cruel to me. He called me the bitch who broke his son's heart. Your mom slapped him and said that he didn't understand. That there were other things that you were going through, too, besides me. Did you do that? Kill yourself?"

I want to lie, but I never could with her.

"I didn't. I wanted to though. I had a rope that I kept hidden in my apartment. I never used it because of my brother. I saw how my mom was after he died, and each time I considered it, I remembered. I went to sleep one night and woke up in a new place. I'll tell you the story. I would never lie to you, and you know that."

Kate was beyond happy to know I didn't kill myself. Horrified, I had considered it but was curious that I had a story. We sat at a table, just the two of us. I told her the story and she kept listening to me and had so many emotions throughout the story. When I shake, telling her I'm now a serial killer, she squeezes my hands and tells me I'm not. It's a lie, but it helps.

That I'm a noble son in this place makes her giggle and say I was that to her despite our reality. That I don't want multiple partners but must have them is sad for her. That my sin is wrath makes her say she knew that. I blinked rapidly there, and Kate said while holding my hands.

"You bottled that up and was actually a red flag for me at the beginning. My mom warned me about you possibly unleashing that on me at the beginning, too. As she and I got closer to you, we saw you never do that to me or anyone else. I know you had that day every three months when you just wanted to be alone, and that's when you released it. You hated yourself for that but you always controlled it making me admire you more. You would never hurt anyone that hadn't hurt others willingly and happily. I loved that you were like a knight of old despite your wrath."

I didn't know how to feel about that before Kate urged me to continue. Kate was amazed that our hobby truly existed in another reality. As does the place where I ended up. She was horrified I would willingly give myself immortality. That I did that for others and not myself makes her squeeze me again. That I am a future king of a peerage of reincarnated devils makes her shake her head in amusement, but she looks over my shoulders.

"You have them now, people who see what I saw. I believe you, Greg. You are a good liar when you need to, but you, as you said, never could lie to me. I can't have you back so please let me go. Be who you are to them. I'm okay with it after hearing about everything. Greg, you deserve to be happy again. Please let me go. This has helped me immensely with that."

I hate her asking me to do that totally. But I have already started doing that. I bury her forever now.

"I will do it for you."

Kate squeezed my hand again hard.

"Do it for yourself. I am not there, and you are not here. Let's make life better for both of us. I will talk to your mom and tell her you didn't commit suicide. She will believe anything but you doing that. Your dad is still pissed at me, but he's coming around to your mom's thinking."

That my dad thinks I did that hurts as does my mom believing in anything that isn't suicide.

"What did they find of me?

Kate was silent before saying with new tears.

"That you just died suddenly. They found you three days later when I called the police after you didn't show up to work. They found the rope, but you had no wounds indicating that. Despite the evidence, your dad took that path of thinking because it was easy. Your mom, however, insisted that you would never do that because of your friend in high school. Knowing you didn't do that makes me happy because your mom and dad can get that peace. I can use this dream to tell them. They always believed more in that sort of stuff."

They did I wouldn't have, but knowing the warp is real, I can't discount it anymore.

"Tell them I didn't, and to prove it, tell them I hid my will in a small lock box at this P.O. Box. That way, my dad won't call you that again. Just don't tell them the fact that I'm where I am now."

I told her the number for the P.O. Box and the entrance code in my homebrew forge world's Skitarii maniple. I had my version of me in the maniple when I role played. Kate smiled in remembrance, and it is of happy days. I feel the dream coming to an end as does she. I don't kiss her like I want to. It's clear she wants that, too yet this is the clean break we needed. The dream fades, and I hear something. Kate's face disappears last.

When I woke, I heard the sound. It was sleepy purrs. Kuroka was snuggling into my left side, and she was cute, just purring in her sleep. I heard a soft snore, and I blinked because that's not Kuroka's. I looked to my right, and it was Rias, also burrowing into me. I'm confused about why Kuroka was out in the open, but my sleep fog left, and I remembered yesterday. Then it hit me.

Grayfia will be here at ten. I peek over Kuroka at my clock, and I see it's just eight. I let them continue sleeping before I caught sight of Maéva watching Kuroka warily from the hallway since the door was left open. Her white-haired head peeks in, but seeing me awake and fine, she just goes off and doesn't appear again.

I let them sleep on until eight forty. Then I tried wiggling myself free of the two. That made both sleepers cutely whine, and I just continued to get out from them. They kept whining and Kuroka nyas three times, but I finally got out from between them. I tip-toed to the bathroom and locked the door, just in case, before starting my shower.

It's the most relaxing one I have had. Koriel has been silent most of the time, desperately trying to break the reader down in size. It's hard work because of the power requirements and because we are missing a few parts. She will keep trying but needs more time and will probably be silent for a while other than occasionally calling me a deadly troglodyte. I was midway through the shower when I thought I heard something. I poked my head out and caught Kuroka trying to sneak in with Rias behind her at the door.

I shook my head at the two of them, who froze.

"Nice try go out and wait. We can talk after I'm done."

Kuroka sulked with her tails falling but quickly turned that around and smirked at me.

"I'll win eventually, nya. Come, Red, we can talk till then."

Rias frowned, but she pulled Kuroka by the tails into the bedroom, getting a yelp before shutting the door. Ten minutes later, I finished the shower and dressed before entering the bedroom. Rias was on the right side of the bed, and Kuroka was on the left. They weren't glaring at each other, but they didn't look friendly either. I sat at the foot of the bed with an equal distance between them, and we were silent for two minutes before Rias started this.

"We talked about this last night after you passed out and we both want you. She and I have discussed this, especially with the rule, and we have reached a hard impasse."

That's not good.

"What is the issue?"

The two women watched each other briefly before both focused on me. Kuroka spoke softly.

"Kittens. Will equal apply to them too?"

I want to sigh but don't because they are right.

"Yes they are, but I understand there needs to be a clear Heir. I don't know how I will choose that."

Rias looked worried there as did Kuroka. They and I just thought about this, but I offer something.

"I have a few plans I have not shared with you yet, Rias. I'll keep you both in the loop now. I plan to create a company for the underworld and the top side. They will help with this, and I think it will help settle the issue a bit. However, can we agree that Kuroka is the very likely second wife Rias?"

Rias looked Kuroka up and down and was curious what I meant. Mars may become a feudal planet in governance. Rias finally spoke up.

"I will approve after I'm free. She and I are so different, yet she is fun, like you said. I like you, Kuroka despite how sudden this is. Your honesty about him is like me, too."

Kuroka smiled there.

"I will help him with you, nya. I'm no longer bound by stray conventions, and I know the extremely bad ones. We will get you free faster, nya. If this pig Riser tries anything to dispute the out, then I will fight with our hero for you. You can make less deadly weapons for the game, nya?"

I nodded slightly.

"I can. I'll make you armor and a mask so you don't get too traumatized by me when I'm the Gorgan. I will Rias try not to pull another one like that again. I am willing to let Koneko into the house to get back with Kuroka but no, her here till I get the apology. Riser is not going to like me as I do think I have a potential Longinus. I have yet to find any limits on my gear, and I have many very interesting ideas. If Riser pushes it, then he will not like me and my wrath."

That got Rias incredibly happy with both of us. She smiled at Kuroka. I asked Rias how many times Riser has had a challenge.

"He's only ever had a fight once that was not a cakewalk. That was against a good King named Hafter. That game Riser was demolished by the reincarnated there and helped amplify his hate of them. Hafter is extremely strong and is also one of only ten reincarnated kings. He earned his way up and made the GKF hate him bitterly. He's apolitical and doesn't support the NKF with his only concern being getting stronger."

I have a plan now to challenge Riser's Phenex pride and piss him off so royally that he doesn't think straight.

"I will try. Kuroka, when I return, I will do the ceremony for you and Kiryuu. Do you still want the house or here?"

Kuroka purrs and replies.

"Here with you. Sell the house for money and then convert it to Lilith nya. I'm ready to be with my new forever king."

I will get the last of my stuff out of there and disconnect the teleporter. I tease Kuroka as I get up.

"I don't know maybe I should restrict you to a kitty house. After all, you did try that earlier."

Rias giggled at the tease while Kuroka huffed before a smirk crossed her face.

"Maybe I should sleep in here with you and Red nya. Imagine the fun we could have."

Rias got a slight nosebleed imagining said fun sending us into chuckles. Rias composed herself quickly and mocked glared before joining us. We went down the stairs, and when we hit the kitchen, I saw Kiryuu and Maéva. Kiryuu was in a book, and Maéva was using her mechadendrites to make food. She looked over her shoulder, and upon seeing the three of us, she just remained professional, handing out food to us.

"I have been told the cat's story, young master. I don't trust her."

It was blunt and Kuroka isn't offended.

"It's fair. He has tamed this kitty, nya."

Rias snorts and I reply with a smile smirk.

"Hardly you're forever going to be the Bad Cat. I don't think I'll be able to tame Red, either. I like wild."

Kate let me go so I will too. It breaks the last chain there with the first flirting for Kuroka and Rias. Both beaming there while Kiryuu keeps reading. The two of my inner circle beam, and that makes Rias happy. Kuroka purrs, and that is the start of a good day.

We eat as one and fall into a good routine of teasing each other. Maéva still watches Kuroka, but not as diligently. It's that scene that Grayfia enters in on. She announces her presence by jacking up her power, making everyone jump. Kiryuu almost faints from the pressure, but Maéva keeps her up with her mechadendrites as Grayfia asked.

"Are you ready, Gregor, and what are those things on your back maid?"

Maéva answered the second question immediately.

"They are called mechadendrites, Lady Lucifuge! The young master made them for me and they have helped increase my productivity!"

That was babbled out as I turned to Grayfia, and she was in her getup again. Her eyes were watching the extra hands and I immediately answered the first question.

"Yes Lady Lucifuge!"

Grayfia gestured to me to follow. I did, and I left my food there as Rias bid me goodbye.

"Good luck, Gregor-kun."

As we entered the main hall, Grayfia led me out of the house. It's there that I saw the outside for the first time. The grounds are well maintained and not too big. We walked down the path towards a section of trees that was more than enough to hide portals. The trees are next to the red brick wall that surrounds the property. There's a gate near the trees made of solid steel, and Grayfia opened her inquiry.

"You made that. You have learned your gear?"

I nodded profusely.

"Yes. My gear builds things, I imagine Lady Lucifuge. Like my gun and armor, the packs, and I believe more. I'm calling it the Standard Template Constructor or STC."

Grayfia is interested and seems to think of something. Before answering, we hit the trees.

"I would like to see it. This is the first I've heard of gear that makes permanent items usable by others. What else can you build?"

I smile smirk, which annoys and amuses Grayfia. When we enter the trees, she opens the portal to where we are going.

Once through the portal, we exited into a room filled with machines and another person. It was a man wearing a lab coat who turned to the sound of Grayfia's heels. When he turned to face us he froze seeing me and I recognize who this is.

Nikola Tesla. By the Machine God, I'm in the presence of a genius! He's wearing his black hair short with it and a mustache well-groomed. Grayfia spoke to him with a small smile.

"Nikola. I'd like you to meet Gregor. You should know who this is by the hair."

Nikola just looked at me up and down then he grew incredibly still. I studied him sensing he was a mutation bishop and he whispered.

"Alex is that you?"

Grayfia, however, corrects him.

"He goes by Gregor now because of the incident. He lost his memories of most things."

Nikola had looked at me with a massive smile before he looked at me with pity and sadness. He replied with true sorrow.

"I'm sorry. I didn't know that you lost those. I won't say that name again and understand why you probably did that."

I can't believe I'm in front of Nikola Tesla, I say to him, awe-struck.

"It's alright. Someone else has already referred to me by that name, and you seem like you knew me before. You're welcome to call me that. Were we close, and are you my dad's bishop?"

Nikola looked extremely happy there.

"We were I am your uncle Nikola and yes I am. We in the peerage have been in the mud since we learned you were, as we were told by Ajuka, dead. Why didn't you tell me, Grayfia or was our friendship nothing!"

He was extremely angry powering up as lightning formed on his hand. He must have been my favorite uncle as Grayfia answered.

"Because he has lost his memories completely, as I said, Nikola. Ajuka didn't train him for this. You would immediately assume this, and with his inexperience, the nobles would rip him apart. It wasn't malicious."

That stopped Nikola as he depowered.

"Juka wanted to start that this year it was why he and his wife were returning to Japan. They planned to enter the underworld, and Juka would reincarnate his wife and then pass off his son as a pureblood. There was always enough demonic power there to sell the story. He wanted his son to grow up free from the animals they are. I'm so sorry Alex. We have tried desperately to contact him after the news was broken to us by a quick phone call. He has hidden away so deeply, and well even we can't find him."

So that's another reason why they were over here. Ajuka didn't hide the truth in shame but because he knew the odds of me being accepted. Which I have destroyed and now feel horrible. Grayfia pats my back in reassurance. Nikola continues to be sad before he brightens immediately.

"He's here for the set that's how we will draw Juka out! That's genius, Grayfia! He has sensors at each of his holes, telling him the demonic signature of the person attuned!"

Nikola was ready to do a jig and Grayfia was amused by it before growing proud.

"He got a battlefield promotion. Gregor has killed many strays of an unsavory nature. He has a title from it, and with the ritual that kept him hidden gone, he is beyond the point for a set. Thus, why we were here along with the original reason there. I read the list of the strays, and they are impressive. Now, let's get this done, Niko. I want to see the grump again as does my husband and Millicas."

Nikola grew a wider eye at the words looking at me with hope and pride as he went into the devil high. After it was done, he moved with vigor and gestured to us to follow. Grayfia is amused but pushes me forward. The three of us travel together down several hallways covered in wires and humming with machines. I'm looking at everything in awe because this is science. Real devil science, and that doesn't even describe a percentage of what the machines do. We pass by windows that show a room with many more wires and machines at the foot of something.

We climbed upstairs, and Nikola beamed at me, seeing my open curiosity. He says as we pass by a room that hums with electricity.

"You always liked science, Alex. Many people would have been angry to learn that the toys given to a child were ripped open and messed with but not Juka and the rest of us. Your mother was always calling you her little scientist. You are still interested in that?"

I smiled real there.

"I am and plan to go to school for an engineering degree. Now, I want to learn about the universe forever. I have ideas that will shake everything we know and accept. They sound like a dream, but I can see them becoming reality. Would you like to see my gear, Fia?"

Nikola widens his eyes to saucers as he studies me over his shoulder. Grayfia pulls my ear, making me eep, and answers while pulling me down the hall.

"Grayfia for now, Gregor, and yes, I would love to see it. Did Ajuka and or anyone else ever feel it, Nikola?"

We continue down the hall, and my ear and head hurt from being pulled. Nikola shook his head.

"Never. We never felt it but given what we know of gear, that's not surprising. It usually manifests during…"

I answered after the awkward silence.

"Extreme moments of significant feelings. I didn't know about it until Grayfia and my cousin informed me. I have run experiments on it and got this ring to appear, but not much else. Please let me go I'll be good."

Grayfia does and Nikola looked grateful I finished his thoughts. He's kinda scatterbrained but I put that down to him bring a genius. We entered a room that contained more machines with a door to the left and a window that showed Ajuka and his Magnum Opus. The machine to make the evil piece system. Nikola immediately went to a cabinet of things and as he's doing that Grayfia asked me.

"Show me the gear? I'm interested in this because I want to know how it enables you to make things."

I prepare myself, and Koriel hides. When she's ready, I summon the anvil. It appears, and Grayfia takes mental notes of it. Before her eyes widen to saucer plates, she shakes. I have never seen that. I think I know why. Nikola returns with a chess set, and upon seeing the anvil, his eyes also widen to saucer plates, and his mouth drops to the floor. Before returning, he says in awe.

"A Longinus. This is a Longinus! How by science did we miss this!"

The cat is out of the bag now as Grayfia shakes. Then she grew incredibly excited breaking her mask and revealing a more relaxed woman.

"It truly is by the Morning Star. This is a once-in-a-lifetime thing. A Longinus in devil hands directly. Show me how it works!"

That last part was a girly squealing that was extremely loud and high-pitched. Nikola watched the anvil while putting his free hand to his ear. I heard a banshee scream from a mutation pawn while hunting so I now ask.

"Sword or something else?"

Grayfia looks like she wants to drool. Nikola answered after the squeal was done.

"A sword."

I picked up the hammer and envisioned a power sword. The light blinded the two devils before it faded as I picked up a Mars-pattern power sword.

"I call this a power sword. Here's why."

I hit the button, and the sword cracks as lightning travels up the blade. Nikola looks like he is in love with the sword while Grayfia is salivating. I wish I could take pictures here before a snap is heard as Nikola does. He shows me why he was and is now my favorite uncle saying while Grayfia was in her stupor.

"I'll share this with you, Alex. It doesn't happen often, and you learn fast to do it when it does. Let me get the set into the machine. I would like to hold the sword after if that's possible."

I smiled and I told my favorite uncle thanks for giving me blackmail against Grayfia who is still drooling.

"I can share them freely. But I can will them away when not in use or needed. Thanks, Uncle Nikola."

The man beams and begins setting the chess set in the machine slot. He quickly does that before he closes the hatch, starting the machine. It and the nearby room hum to life, and that breaks Grayfia out of her stupor. Nikola returns to us, and I turn off the sword before handing it to him.

Grayfia immediately returned to her hard-ass maid personality. But we saw the truth, so we enjoyed the secret victory. As the machine continues its work, Nikola swings the sword and is definitely in love with it. The lightning makes him the happiest mad lad genius ever, and Grayfia asked me.

"These mechadendrites? How do you control them? I'm interested because the house looked incredibly well maintained, yet I saw that the TV in the kitchen was well used, meaning that the girl has been watching too much."

I smile and see my first strike on my conservative star mother.

"It's controlled by what I call a mind impulse unit, or MIU. It's a neural connection that allows you to control the many limbs like natural ones all in sync. I can make one for you as a thank you for being my starmother."

Grayfia didn't understand everything there but Nikola did. He stopped swinging the sword and begged to see the thing. Grayfia beams at me when she realizes the offer and the trust here. I swing the hammer and make the MIU before asking her to turn around. She does, and I warn her of the slight pain as it connects to her spine. She doesn't eeep as Nikola watched in amazement. I make the pack and then hand it to Grayfia. Then gave the tips, and once it connected, Grayfia began moving the limbs almost perfectly as Nikola asked.

"May I also have one? This will save me so much work on my experiments. This could revolutionize how we do work in the underworld! You have more ideas you said! Tell me another Alex! I knew I was right about you and will make Curie kiss my ass! My nephew is an engineer!"

Curie. Don't tell me my dad filled his peerage with scientific minds. Yet given that he's the man in the picture for scientific research in the underworld, that makes sense. I tell Nikola while Grayfia is looking at the arms in awe.

"Of course. I have an idea for a power generator. I don't remember you, but I want to know the past as much as the future. I just don't want to deny who I am. I know that screws with his plan, but they matter too."

Nikola looked at me extremely happily and proudly. He reached out to my hand that was not holding the hammer and held it, squeezing it tightly.

"You were always like that being proud to help others. I didn't think you could hide that forever from them. This tells me you're going to make them angry."

I say it as a way to bond with him and Grayfia.

"Fuck the nobles. You're a genius, Uncle Nikola I want to be like you and Dad."

That made Nikola laugh loudly as I got whacked by three hands from Grayfia.

"No cursing in my presence. It seems I won't get rid of that in you, but I am starting to see the charm. I get why you offered this to Sirzches last night. With this new knowledge of a Longinus, we could push Rias's parents to drop the contract immediately. It would save you trouble and work. Do you want me to mention that to them?"

A way out with no more killing or the mask for a bit. I am silent on this. Grayfia waits, and I finally say for them.

"No. Mention it when I break the contract the right way so there's less scandal for her and the Gremorys. The big reveal could help the NKF more than ever to hit alongside the new development. I said I wouldn't get Rias into trouble and that I'd learn to be a noble. True nobles honor their words and oaths. Hard work earns more accolades than easy jumps to power and I want Riser to challenge me for other reasons besides bullying Rias."

Wrath shows at the end. Nikola looks more proudly than ever at me getting a gigawatt grin. Grayfia entered my vision, and she was smiling too. She put her real hand on my face.

"A good man. I won't say anything of this except to Sirzches. You are a good star son despite how troublesome you are. I'm proud of you. You will make Rias safer than ever and have my full approval."

I take that as I am not going to take handouts easily. I make Nikola the MIU and then pack while the machine does its work. Nikola immediately starts using his new hands, and Grayfia just imagines what she can do with them. After two hours of waiting, the machine stopped making massive noises. My version of this will be the reader. I will credit Koriel Zeth at the very top of the list. Nikola opened the door to the room, and we entered.

The central object in the room is a massive machine with a stone in the middle. Across the walkway at the end was a hand scanner and a slot opening with Nikola saying as we approached the machine.

"It's almost done. Just scan your hand, and then the machine will measure you and make the final determination on what pieces you get along with attuning them properly. I don't think I have to ask this, but don't abuse your pieces. It's a symbiotic bond and not what the shits try and force it to be. I'm right, Fia, so don't hit me. Ajuka has tried to tell them this for centuries, but I have a good feeling about my nephew."

I replied.

"I will never do that. They are trusting me with everything and I will be a real king."

Nikola takes my hand and puts it on the scanner as the machine reads me. I feel like it's reading my soul as it scanned me, and I didn't remove the hand until it stopped scanning twenty minutes later. It beeps, and then the machine whirls and whines before it starts whirling louder. We waited, and finally, it let out a loud toot and boom before something dropped into the slot. I stand back and let the slot extend itself.

Fifteen pieces of all-white on the board. I immediately saw that I had several mutation pieces in my queen, bishop, rook, and three pawns while the rest are normal. The six mutation pieces are shown by slight cracks on the pieces showing black under the white shell. Grayfia is impressed, as is Nikola as I listen to Nikola say in a bit of excitement.

"You may take it. An impressive number of mutations there. The most I ever saw was with Sirzches then Ajuka. This is higher than normal but given the Longinus and Ajuka, that makes sense. I hope you get the people you're looking for."

I smile at him.

"I have two already in a queen and a bishop. I think she will get the regular one. I have a possible idea for the mutation one while everything else is up for grabs."

Grayfia nodded and smiled.

"You're definitely going to shake up the underworld I can tell you will. Let's go. Thank you, Nikola. Ajuka is lucky to have you."

Nikola barks out laughing.

"Damn right, he is! I refined the machine further when I was brought in. I get to spit on that jackass Edison! That bastard screwed with the topside, and I will get my vengeance on him eventually!"

Yeah fuck Edison my uncle is better! Koriel doesn't know who Edison is but takes the interruption. Grayfia whacked Nikola softly, indicating this was extremely common. They seem to be good friends.

"You are a foul-mouthed man. Set a better example for your nephew Nikola."

Nikola scoffed there.

"Nah, he will be fun at parties. I will try to visit you sometime, Alex, but I'm the one running the machine now, so I'm ultra busy. I'll introduce you to the others again. Curie is the only one still here with the rest of us out looking for Ajuka. He should know now or soon, but please try with him. He's wonderful to us, and he was when we got the call broken. He and your mom love you very deeply."

That will be rough, but I'll cross that bridge when he shows up. I thank my uncle.

"The stuff is permanent, Uncle Nikola. Just don't use the sword yet. It's brutal, like all the weapons I make. I think it's my wrath there."

Nikola smiled and just shook his head.

"We all knew that was it but thank you for trusting me again. I won't as I just want to watch the current."

That revealed something that made me sweat drop. He's an electro maniac. Grayfia laughs softly and helps me pack the set up. Teaching me the ritual on how to do reincarnation. I learned that you can use different words on how you do the deed. When I ask how I will reincarnate, Kuroka Grayfia tells me it will be painful. I have to remove the prior pieces by another ritual. Usually, when a stray dies, the piece returns to the king automatically but sometimes, a stray returns to their king reluctantly. A very cruel GKF king had found a way to make an example of their stray by violently removing their piece. I will have to do that to get her the new piece and I'm sick hearing that while Nikola is sad.

"It's why we hid as much of the system as possible to not let this not happen. This got out because of a terrible mistake when Robert got drunk and was spoken to by a GKF member. Robert has always had a drinking problem, and they exploited that. He used to drink because it was relaxing for him. Now he drinks in a special room we built for him afterward because of the shame he did that to others like us. He will only do research to destroy that ritual completely as his redemption."

Holy shit I have to do that to my Bad Cat. She probably knows this yet still asked me to do this. I hurt there and Grayfia hugged me reassuringly. Nikola looked down, too. I ask you to move us past this.

"Are you all famous scientists and inventors?"

Nikola brightened and replied.

"We are. Curie is Marie Curie, Robert is Robert Fulton and the others are all scientifis too. We were only missing a queen, and that was for your mother. She and Ajuka got together because she wanted to become a famous doctor. Her work was incredibly good, and Ajuka initially wanted to be her patron. Then they began talking and slowly fell in love. She didn't care he was the Lord of Flies nor he that she was from the Clans. They were the greatest thing together, and when you came along, it made them and us the happiest we had ever been. It's traditional for the father to choose the star mother and the mother to choose the star father. I almost had it, but your mom always liked Sirzches better and well."

Grayfia broke in there.

"It was Ajuka who encouraged me to go for Sirzches. We were childhood friends before the Civil War and I will never regret that day I did the deed. I want the grouch found because I miss him and his snark. You are very much like him there, too. He was private before about everything but grew more when his mother died three years after Diodora. He never did get over it entirely. Let's get your queen her piece. I still disapprove of her, but she is no longer a criminal. Just make sure Rias is the controlling wife."

Nikola shakes his head and interrupts me.

"The lad won't do that, Fia. I can telll he will treat his family well regardless of the expectations. That's shit anyway, and is just crap they have been spewing on the kids. He will treat them all equally."

Wow, Nikola get on a soapbox and preach. Grayfia just looked unimpressed by Nikola but I need to help Kuroka. So quickly, I gave Nikola my phone number, and me his. Grayfia let that finish before she opened her portal, and I prepared to step through, waving goodbye and then passing through.

At the trees, I wanted to run to the house but didn't. I walked slowly and calmly while Grayfia began explaining the ritual. I had to dig the pieces out and then rapidly do the counter ritual. I wanted to practice, so I would reincarnate Kiryuu first.

We enter the house, and no one is in the kitchen. The house is quiet except for the sound of an iron being used. I followed the sound, as did Grayfia. We find Maéva doing five tasks at once, and Grayfia is impressed because it was done correctly. Maéva jumped when she finally saw us after humming her very church-like hymns. She blushed, then stood ramrod straight. Grayfia just asked.

"The others?"

The kick-ass maid looked at my weird washing machine and dryer while Maéva answered, still ramrod straight.

"The young lady Kiryuu is busy reading in the Library. The cat is busy sleeping. Lady Gremory left soon after the young master did."

Typical Kuroka I can't blame her there; the beds are soft. I will find Kiryuu, and I thank Maéva, as did Grayfia. Maéva immediately went back to her work, and Grayfia was taking notes. She had thrown her pack in a pocket spell before I then went to find Kiryuu.

The good-sized scouter was deeply engrossed in a very thick book at one of the tables in the Library. I approached her and coughed gently. That didn't get her attention. I think I know what her sins are very likely to be but which will win? I coughed louder and there was no reaction. I then tapped her gently on the shoulder. That finally got a reaction as Kiryuu jumped before apologizing.

"I'm sorry, Gregor-kun. I was reading a fascinating book on ice magic, and I want to use that with my gear. Did you get the set?"

I brought out the set and unfolded the board. The pieces stayed there, and I reached for my regular bishop. Kiryuu was ready, and Grayfia left the room. She told me that the ceremony was considered like a private baptism. I told Kiryuu with my words.

"I, Gregor Astaroth, give you a new purpose. I, as your king, give you this gift. I ask for your loyalty and support I ask that you further myself and my peerage yet now I say a new thing."

It seems Kiryuu had been described the ritual, but not this way.

"I ask that despite what you become, you fight for the future of our world for every being on it regardless of origins. That you become like I, the defender of humanity. I ask that you know no fear in the face of the odds. Will you accept these requests?"

Kiryuu thought through everything. Her eyes study mine before she, after thinking through everything, says.

"I will do so on all requests."

That led me to begin putting the bishop near her chest before I finished my Oath of Moment with her.

"Then I reincarnate you as my servant. Live for humanity and not me. So do I say."

I inserted the piece in Kiryuu's chest gently. It slides in easily, and Kiryuu froze completely. I withdrew from her, and after three minutes, she moved again. She extended her wings, which were silver like mine instead of black before I say to her.

"Welcome to the Warriors of Mars, our peerage name. I now say to you that you are welcome to slap me if I do something that angers you badly. I swear to you as your king to treat you with respect. Your goals are my goals. You're never going to be forced to do something that you don't want to do as my bishop."

Kiryuu was happier than ever before. She looked at her wings in awe and answered while she practiced flapping them.

"I believe you utterly. My hero and now my king who was honest to me up front. I know you won't do what others would do. Why that name for us?"

I smile.

"I want to get us there in a decade at least. My gear can do things Kiryuu-chan that will surprise you. I'll tell you more about it today and tomorrow. Now I must do something not fun. Please don't follow or watch it."

Kiryuu looked curiously there, but she agreed, and I prepared to find Kuroka.

She was in a room next to mine, sleeping on the bed in the room that was covered by black sheets. In a corner is her Xbox. Kuroka was snoring her snot bubbles. I gently poked her as Grayfia watched with amusement. Kuroka woke up slowly, and upon seeing me, then got up before telling her with a grim frown.

"I have the set and know what we must do. I'm sorry for what I will do to you."

Kuroka nods immediately, and she grows grim. Her tails wrapped around my hand.

"I know it will hurt. I'm ready, nya."

She lay on the bed, and Grayfia brings out a weird-looking knife. It's jagged and cruel-looking. Kuroka shakes upon seeing it as do I because it feels wrong and evil. I reluctantly take the knife, preparing for the screams. Grayfia deafening the area around the bed after we strapped down Kuroka. I then prepared to make the cuts with the knife. Putting the blade end next to where the pieces are. That second, the blade touched skin that started the screams. Kuroka's face takes on the pain and its extreme. I cut through the skin in precision as Grayfia led me through it. I finally see the hated pieces in her body ten minutes later. Each cut increases the screams as I hurt every second I do this but I finally extracted the two bishops. They are breaking down with several bits sticking to my hands, and upon entering the air outside, they crumble into dust.

I quickly healed the wound, and immediately, Kuroka started hyperventilating. She thrashed, and her tails wiggled in sudden, rapid jerks. I shoved my queen piece into her now-shaking self, saying fast.

"I Gregor Astaroth give you new purpose. I, as your king, give you this gift. I ask for your loyalty and support. I ask that you further myself and my peerage yet now I say a new thing. I ask that, despite what you become, you fight for the future of our world. For every being on it, regardless of origin. That you become like I, the defender of humanity. I ask that you know no fear in the face of the odds. Will you accept these requests?"

Kuroka screams more but replies.

"I will do so on all requests!"

I finished this and then said fast because a lump of black appeared on Kuroka's face and other places.

"Then I reincarnate you as my servant. Live for humanity and not me. So do I say!"

The mutation immediately went away, as I said. Kuroka finally stopped screaming, and the queen did its work. Kuroka, I realized, had the failing pieces affecting her badly. Her skin became healthier and I thought she was just that pale. Her hair is more beautiful and luscious now, whereas before, it was greasy. I looked at that in awe while my cat was whimpering out many pained nyas. I hated that sound only want the real ones. I start squeezing her hand, and I say for her in a whisper because I can say it now with no regrets.

"I love you my brave cat."

Her eyes, which had been shut, now opened a sliver hearing that. She purred reluctantly for me. I squeezed Kuroka's hand, and promised her through my eyes my unconditional support and dedication to her dreams. A place where we are completely safe and she understands the unspoken promises. That made the purrs louder and as she slowly started recovering. I wouldn't leave her easily or ever again. Grayfia watched this moment and embraced her romantic side here. Before she started undoing the straps. Kuroka was slowly getting up, and her face was now very healthy.

I want her to be happy forever more, and I whisper again for her.

"I will break your piece. I don't care if I lose the mutation queen. I want you free and never be afraid to break my limbs if I abuse you. I want my queen to be happy and safe forever. This I swear."

Kuroka was just happy to know I still meant to get what she wanted: freedom from the system. She nuzzled me, and she spoke softly.

"You will but till then, I'm the happiest I have ever been with you, my king of kindness, nya. My Red King of Mars."

Grayfia had left sometime while we talked. Kuroka still hurts, but I have a machine in the hospital ward that can help. So, I gently lead Kuroka out of her room and down the stairs to the basement. Grayfia had been in the kitchen with Maéva as the two maids discussed mechadendrites. The two were so deep in their conversation that they didn't notice us. I told Kuroka I would build us a place on Olympus Mons all for ourselves and no one else would get the tallest mountain on the world. Kuroka purrs, hearing my plan. When we hit the basement, I led my cat to the wing and gently set her on a bed for rejuvenation treatments. I started the machine immediately, and the purrs became extremely loud and relaxed. The bed does its work. Kiryuu had seen us going downstairs and had followed us because she spoke up from the door.

"What is all this stuff?"

I turned and said with a smile while the purrs grew louder.

"A medical wing for us. It's better than most things on our planet right now. I made this with my gear."

Kiryuu had her wings out still, and her glasses were slightly leaning forward. She was looking at everything in awe, especially the bed Kuroka was on. But I finally introduced them to each other properly.

"Kiryuu-chan, this is my queen Kuroka. Kuroka, this is my bishop Kiryuu."

The two looked at each other. Kuroka was enjoying the bed while Kiryuu saw how close we were, she said with a smile.

"You work fast, Gregor-kun but I can't say anything there because she's hot."

That got a belly laugh from Kuroka, and I smiled and spoke.

"Damn right, she is but I like the person beneath more. Now Kiryuu-chan. What sort of weapon would you like? You said you don't want to do melee and would prefer to be in the back. I have many options."

Kiryuu looked interested there, and she replied.

"What are the choices? I want to embrace ice magic fully. When I was talking with Akeno-senpai, I seemed to understand it instinctively. I'm guessing it's part of my gear, but being a one-trick pony isn't good, so I want a bit more range."

I explain to her the choices.

"I got the bolter, but you probably don't want that. Then I got what's called a las pistol and a plasma pistol. However, that one can overheat and explode if you fire it too much."

Kiryuu blinked. She looked at me as if I had grown three heads. Kuroka was interested in laser guns and plasma guns. She hadn't known that. But now she looked at me and understood more that we had serious advantages. Kiryuu finally blustered out.

"Laser gun? Plasma gun? The supernatural have those?"

I smile and shake my head.

"They don't We do. I will tell you of a place, Kiryuu, set in the grimdarkness of the far future forty-second millennium. It's real, and now we have the technology of those dark times here in the third millennium. Our fight is against more than strays. We are the defenders of humanity, and we shall Know No Fear. Now or forevermore."

Chapter Text

Chapter 21.

Through all the dangers of our galaxy, it is in man we must trust.

Our conversation had swiftly moved from the basement to the library when Grayfia found our group. I thanked her for everything today and my Star Mother watched the three of us with a slight smile. Said smile grew when she thanked me for the mechadendrites before leaving to do her kick-ass work of bullying her husband. I resumed my descriptions of the forty-second millennium to the two. Kiryuu was entranced with the descriptions of the Warhammer universe. She had never been into science fiction before, but this seemed to wake something up in her. Kuroka listens, too, in awe at things like the Titans. There were funny things too such as Kuroka being amused that there were catgirls and boys in the far future, as was Kiryuu. However they were both horrified by how horrible that place was.

When they learned humanity was that way because we had to disgusted them both before the tales of Xenos started. Kiryuu along with Kuroka paled bone white hearing about the Tyranids and it grew hearing about the Orks by a now out Koriel. As she and I described the various Xenos in that galaxy, Kuroka no longer judged me for my xenophobia. Kiryuu asked if they were possibly here so I read them the note Big G left me. Kuroka paled, hearing a god confirm there were Xenos in our galaxy. Kiryuu had instinctively flinched away, feeling it. However her eyes had widened to saucers as I described what Terra is like in the far future. That was the scene Issari walked in on before she quickly took a seat.

"Did you get your set and is Kiryuu-chan fully in with us?"

I nodded happily while Kuroka snuggled into my left on the couch.

"Kiryuu knows everything. I am still be paranoid, but the majority will know."

Kiryuu now knew everything about the base her and the base Issari. She was a little depressed learning her universe was grimdark but Kiryuu gets her teasing face on.

"I now know that the base you has a TV show, Issari-chan, Oppai Dragon. Really? That's cringe-worthy."

Issari winced, and Ddraig appeared on her arm, weeping, as he heard the name of the cursed TV show. Koriel turned the fire up there.

"My host is better than yours lizard. He was a plastic muncher but was never that."

Ddraig wept more than ever, as did Issari. Koriel had finally come to terms with the fact her universe was made for a tabletop war game. I promise her that I won't bring that here. Kuroka snuggled into my arm and purred her storm, still getting used to the fact she was free. I do promise us all.

"We can try playing Dark Heresy at some point. It's a role-playing game and I want to share the universe with you all in a more fun way. I can show you the wacky character I made when I played with friends. I promise the adventures will be funny."

Everyone looked interested there especially Kiryuu.

"I played role-playing games like that in the orphanage. The matron and I would play with one of the older kids who introduced that to us. I miss her. She was fun and didn't judge me or call me an ultra-pervert. She understood that I had the condition and made good memories."

Issari stopped weeping.

"I want to play a sister of battle that will bang all the hot ladies and men!"

We all snickered there, and Kuroka finally spoke.

"I want to play as a Skitarii so I can understand my mate and his insistence that he is that nya. I'm not there yet with him, but I want to believe in one again. I was never big on religion because of Aum and because my former king forced down our throats the 'love' of the Morning Star nya. A god that gave me my mate and the fact I'm not a criminal anymore is why I will join you there."

I tell Kiryuu something after seeing worry.

"The faith is and will always be optional just don't support gods of evil, please."

Kiryuu smiled there before she finally said after everything.

"I want a Las pistol. Fire and ice is ironic and funny as I like the books and the tv show so far."

I give her a nod before I want to test something. I get out my board and then gesture to Issari to come over. I took the pawns and moved to my best friend, before attempting to insert them after the oath. The result was as I expected and had hoped for. The pawns refused to go in even when I used them all. Issari looked so happy to know that she was free of that forever as was Ddraig. That finally confirmed I then make Kiryuu her pistol in a hotshot las pistol. Kiryuu held it and asked.

"Is there recoil? I have never used guns before."

I shake my head.

"There is no recoil as its a laser. I'll also make you a helm with what is called a war mask. It will feel ultra weird, but you barely remember things with it on. I remember slightly having my arms and legs broken multiple times by kicks from a mutation queen."

None of them liked that before I began paying Issari her bounties. She eagerly took the money, counting it out, while Kiryuu finally showed her sin.

"Devils have a sin we feed same with us, half ones. Don't ask what it is directly, as that's considered rude the other person shares it. I'm wrath. Money for strays will be paid out to the one who does the kill. This goes for everyone. Yes, I need money for Red, but we are a team first and foremost."

Kiryuu grew brighter and told us with a gleeful face.

"I'm greedy for knowledge of magic and money. This feels so good. I want to help hunt as Yumoto was the best thing I ever had till you rescued me."

Kuroka whacked Kiryuu with her tails, and Kiryuu ooffs ad I explained to her.

"You need time to adjust to the changes. You will be weaker to sunlight for a bit. You can join after you're settled and know magic. I'd ask Kuroka to teach you, but she wants to help, too."

Kuroka looked happy I got her desire however, she stepped up.

"I'll teach you Kiryuu. I'm a Western girl, so you don't have to worry about the honorifics nya. As a former bishop, I can give you tips to correct your magic usage. The biggest mistake of first-time bishops is developing bad magic conservation habits nya. I will teach you, too, Chestnut. One way to include her with us is to eventually make her your contract magician, in case we do have to fight pig bird nya."

Kiryuu looked eager to learn as did Issari. I thank my Queen with a smile and a promise of fish before I ask Issari something.

"Did you talk to Murayama-chan recently, Issari-chan? I have not heard from her since Monday, and I have been swamped."

Issari was counting her money as she replied.

"She's been busy with lots this week. She and Katase-san have wanted to talk to you again. I saw her today before coming here. Are you going to recruit her?"

I could as she has gear yet she deserves to be free, too. The melancholy hit there, and Kuroka purrs for me knowing I have that. Kiryuu doesn't get the hesitation, but Issari does.

"Gregor-kun prizes free will. He was older in his original universe, and he had many regrets. He doesn't want that for us."

Kiryuu looked at me now with pity, and I replied while the purrs increased.

"I want her to have a choice where she won't regret becoming this if she wants. She fancies me thanks to the gecko there and my cousin. She doesn't know this side and me."

Issari comes over and pats me with the gauntlet.

"She doesn't but her uncle does."

I stopped. Eyes widening there. Issari is smiling nervously behind me.

"I think he's a Principle clansman. When I practiced with Murayama-chan this week, he focused on me. He requested to speak with me when he approached us before Murayama-chan went home. When she was gone, he asked me if I planned to horde his niece."

Oh fuck and that possibility makes me pale as he might have mentioned me to the Himejima. I pale more than ever and Kiryuu doesn't get the sudden and abrupt fear. Kuroka does, and she wraps her tails around me tightly. Issari said her next words carefully.

"Ohashi-sensei waited for my answer. I felt his holy energy and answered no. He studied me carefully before he accepted the answer. He then asked if you were going to try collecting Murayama-chan-like meat. I answered again, saying that you were not like that. He again accepted the answer but asked to speak with you personally next time. Please, Gregor-kun, he was scary. I didn't say what you were, but he said collect."

I am about to freak out because he knew. Yet why didn't he attack me? I reluctantly asked while Kiryuu was still lost.

"Murayama-chan is completely unaware?"

Issari nodded fast.

"Yes, she is. I kind of forgot about that with everything that happened this week, but you getting the set made me remember. She's been busy helping him move stuff. She told me on Wednesday that he and her family are moving soon. The dojo is closing."

Why it seemed like a highly successful business! I checked the time, and it was around four. I will talk with him today, along with Murayama. I tell Issari, while Kuroka is more concerned now.

"I will go now. Kiryuu, the Five Principal Clans of Japan are extremely hostile to anything that's not theirs. My mom here was from one of them called the Himejima. They tried to kill Akeno and did kill her mom, mine along with the person who originally inhabited this body."

Kiryuu pales hearing that. Kuroka doesn't stop purring and says with no hesitation or fear.

"I'm going with you, nya. You might not be able to die, but my being there will make him think twice."

I appreciate the support and realized how close to death when I entered that dojo. My eyes are distinctive and I have enough demonic power according to Nikola, to pass as a regular devil. My gear was also active by then yet Ohashi hadn't attacked me each time. I don't like this before I get up off. Kiryuu immediately gets up, as do Kuroka and Issari.

I tell Maéva she's free for the night. We are going out to celebrate my set and Kiryuu's reincarnation. Maéva accepted this, and as soon as the front door was halfway closed, I heard Mexican soap opera music playing from inside. The sun was out, and Kiryuu was sluggishly moving. Kuroka has her illusions on, but she is her base self. Issari had as we exited the grounds telling me.

"Murayama-chan is with Ohashi-sensei at the dojo. She said he's waiting for you and also asked if you like her hair."

Issari showed a picture of Murayama. It shows the other with long brown hair in a blue dress that was risqué with no left shoulder strap. She looks lovely in it, but I don't like the theoreticals I'm coming up with. Why would a potential Principal clan member accept his niece with gear? I know Suzaku is trying to change them, but Ohashi is older.

We stopped for Kiryuu under the shade three times to help her with the sun. She appreciated that, and it was around five when we hit the dojo. I entered first followed by Issari and Kuroka with Kiryuu in the back. As we entered, I didn't see Ohashi or Murayama before I hear wooden swords clanging together. We follow the noise, and we find the two and Katase. The two women are dueling in their kendo club uniforms while Ohashi is in his kendo clothes watching them. I gulped because I felt the holy energy slightly leaking off Ohashi and it was making Kiryuu shake. As we approached, I saw Katase and Murayama stop and look at me.

They both had hearts in their eyes seeing me before they see Kuroka near me and Kiryuu behind me. Katase grew suspicious, while Murayama just shrugged. It was then Ohashi spoke up.

"Gregor-san. It's good to see you. You have grown much since I last saw you."

There is no open hostility towards me there. I replied with a smile smirk for Murayama and Katase while Ohashi was still facing them.

"Its been a busy week, Ohashi-sensei. You wanted to speak with me?"

The man turned to face me, and his eyes watched my peerage and me. He also looked at Issari, who backed up a little but stayed steady. Murayama and Katase are confused by the move, but Katase glares at Kuroka. Murayama saw Kiryuu in the back, and she was frowning, too. Ohashi finally raised an eyebrow before he moved towards the back of the dojo behind his stand. He gestured to me to follow. I do and give silent orders to stay to my peerage and Issari, but Kuroka follows me anyway and Ohashi doesn't object there.

The three of us entered the back of the dojo through a door, and the room was full of swords and other weapons in cases. I feel the remnants of holy energy from each of them and wards go up as Ohashi closes the door. Ohashi didn't attack but rather he walked in front of us. When he was facing us he observed us again. His eyes are searching for something before he found it.

"You are a half devil though enough energy there to pass as a full."

He showed no emotion on his face or in his voice. I don't back down here.

"I only recently learned that."

He was unimpressed by the grit there. He trained his eyes on Kuroka before saying again.

"Youkai and a nekoshou, too. Rare to see nowadays, and it's the infamous Kuroka."

Kuroka let the illusion fall, and her ears and tails stood straight up. I again replied while stepping in front of my Queen.

"Get to your point."

Ohashi's face is still blank before he spoke again still unimpressed.

"The point is that you're near my niece. The cat is your Queen, and the girl behind Issari-san is your bishop. Then, there is the fact that Issari-san is the Red Dragon Empress. That you are enough of a devil to get the set period, and my niece has gear. You are an intelligent young man, so I'll be blunt. My niece is my world, Gregor-san, and I would kill anyone who attempts to harm her. Do you intend to collect my niece like meat as all devils attempt to do with those with gear?"

The face was blank yet I don't back down from him and the accusations.

"I'm human first and devil second. I believe in free will and would never forcefully reincarnate someone. Kuroka asked me. My bishop, named Kiryuu, was a prisoner of bad strays, using her as a hostage to stop hunters from killing them. I told her upfront what being reincarnated means. Issari is incapable of being reincarnated, and even if she could, I would ask her if she wanted that. I would never attempt anything with your niece. I have honor, unlike some of the Principal Clans. I don't attempt to murder children or kill members of your family that try to be different."

Ohashi didn't get mad at my statement and accusing tone. He only watched me for a lie as the standoff continued.

The man sighed three minutes later after watching us. He spoke in a tired voice and showed he was stressed out badly.

"I believe you. You are correct that the Clans do the actions you say. It is why I'm so protective of my niece. I don't hate her for the gear, and neither do her parents. Allow me to introduce myself fully. I am Ohashi Doumon and you are?"

I answered back as the time for hiding was over.

"Gregor Astaroth of the seventy-two pillars the heir to House Astaroth. I repeat I never intended to go after your niece."

Ohashi looked at me seriously before he drooped a bit.

"I never wanted to kill you. I saw the man underneath the mask, but I had to be sure. Devils lie in everything they do always living up to the first one. When Murayama returned on Monday with a demonic presence on her, I immediately acted, questioning her intently. She thinks I'm being a hard ass on you because of her crush on you. You never denied her fully, so I used that to get information. When I learned how she attached herself to you, I pushed Issari-san for more information. I assumed your absence this week was because you were getting ready to snatch my niece. Yet you never made a move and as the week continued with no attempt I gave you one chance to prove yourself the man I thought you were."

He really does love his niece. He used what he knew and made the wrong thought train, and he was determined to protect her.

"I was busy avoiding my cousin and her king two weeks ago. That weekend I saw you last, I was preparing to hunt strays because I as I said am human first. I didn't know I was a noble till last week and didn't get my evil pieces till today. I earned it killing dozens of strays who hurt people like my now bishop. I never intended to collect Murayama, and even if I did, I would ask. I don't want to collect her despite the other king encouraging me to do so because I want her happy and free from our side."

Ohashi drooped more when he saw and heard that. Kuroka was silent yet wrapped her tails around my hand in support. We were silent before Ohashi spoke again, and his voice had a genuine apology in it.

"I want that as well. I don't want her to go through what I and her mother did. We were lucky with our situation because we had each other. How much do you know of the Clans?"

I answered.

"Only that some of them are utter bastards like the Himejima."

Ohashi didn't wince, but his voice was confirmation there.

"They are. They are the worst of the Clans and the standard we are all held up to. My Clan, the Doumon, is the weakest with the vast majority of them being yes men and women to the Himejima. My sister and I served our Clan faithfully throughout our youth as frontline fighters. We fought Youkai, Fallen, and Devils without hesitation because that's what we were taught. We grew disillusioned over time because we had the total trust of a twin, but once you're in the clans, the only way out is death. My brother-in-law is a good man and is not at all involved with this side. He knows because he is a doctor who healed my sister and me many times in our duties. I took this post here in Kuoh because I was tired of killing as was my sister. You are smart, so you know what I do."

I hate the Himejima. How the fuck are they the gold standard.

"You spy for the clans by keeping an eye on the devils."

Ohashi nodded.

"I do. I do as I am told as I have been taught. Murayama was born here, and the demonic energy here hides her gear. It however increases the likelihood the devils will discover her. Her mother and I fear that as we want Mura free to live her dream of being a world-class kendo champion. Yet she will eventually be discovered by someone, and I can't protect her forever. Especially with the situation as it is now."

I feel horrible for Ohashi, as does Kuroka. Ohashi tells me something, and it hurts hearing the grief, resignation, and resentment.

"I'm being recalled to the Doumon as is my sister. We are expected to train the next generation of clansmen and women. They will sense the gear in Murayama as soon as we get there. The most likely outcome for her is they will kill her immediately for being infected with the pagan god's disease. If not, they will exile her and then kill her with poison in her food before the exile. As for myself and my sister, we will be punished for allowing into the world that symbol of the Christian god and for hiding it for so long from the Clan given Murayama's age. We have been preparing to run, but the Clans have the ports and the airports watched with people waiting. We can't run easily and are running out of options. The other side hates me because of my sister and my record with the Doumon, that shuts down that escape route. Thus, why I don't want to ask this."

The Clans have learned incrediblely well but I know what he is asking.

"You want me to reincarnate her so she's safe. Even though you despise that and were fighting to keep me from doing that."

The man physically hurts. His holy energy mounts and spreads through the room, showing how much he hates the likely request. Kuroka hisses at the holy presence but Ohashi shows more emotion here than at any other time.

"Yes. I despise devils. They took my father and mother, but you're not them. You have honor and proved that when you beat down Katase and again when you helped Murayama repair that relationship. You acted as a human and not the devil you are. When you entered my dojo, the Shinto gave me a nudge to stay my hand despite the fact I wanted to kill you thinking our cover was blown. Despite everything, your statement to me earlier made me realize that you are the person I thought you were. I hate asking this of you to my core, and I still want to drive my sword into you and the cat despite everything. I love my niece more than anything. I would kill my Clan in its entirety if I could as would my sister. Yet we are two against them, along with the Himejima and the rest. One of their most sacred rules is obeying, and I can't break that easily. So, please. I ask you as the warrior you are. From one to another. Please reincarnate my niece."

He's extremely bitter at the request. I told him to build a bridge with the man who tried with me.

"I'm from them too. They murdered my mom and my aunt. They attempted to kill me, my dad, and my cousin. I say as the human to another human and not the devil I will reincarnate her only if she wants. Otherwise, she has asylum with me with no reincarnation then. I will always be the half of me that isn't the monsters in the dark on either side. I say that as the man who was allowed to stay here despite my friend and her habits and when you have very good reason to hate me utterly. I say this as the Warrior of Mars I will protect Murayama from them. This I swear."

Ohashi looked stunned as his eyes searched me for evidence of my claim before his widening eyes seeing my eyes. He was in complete surprise now, but he must have heard something Kuroka and I couldn't hear. He looked ready to cry as Kuroka spoke now.

"My mate is a good man. He never lies on oaths, nya. He took a chance on me, and he cleared me of crimes I committed to protect my family. He truly asked us in our peerage and will ask her nya. If she says no, then she will never have him ask again. If she says yes, she will have a king who will always protect her to the utmost nya. I am starting to understand why he's called Omnissiah."

Ohashi recognized that word.

"The Shinto called you that. They say you have a deity that loves humanity as they do. They tell me you speak the truth. I will have faith again in you. Please give her asylum. It hurts me to think she might say yes but she will have a choice I and her mother didn't have. All I ask is that you don't deny us letters."

I know it hurts him knowing she might say yes.

"I will never deny that. I have my cousin and would never trade her for the world. She's annoying and has corrupted a woman I am starting to like, but the times with her are some of the better days I have had since losing my memories. Murayama will never lose that with me. When do you leave?"

Ohashi smiled real before he answered.

"Tomorrow. You have truly earned it when I call you this Gregor-kun. I'll tell her mother and father tonight. This will make them more relaxed thank you. Please take her out, and I will have her stuff delivered to your house in the meantime. What's the address?"

I told him it and that whoever delivers the items should use the intercom system to say the word mechadendrites to the person answering. I will have Kuroka tell Maéva the plan. My Queen understood my request immediately and kissed my cheek before saying that she would do that. We continued to iron out how we would do everything else.

We agreed to use a pocket spell that the two of us linked for letters as it wouldn't draw attention. Because of the deep cover of Ohashi and his sister, the Doumon know incredibly little about what happened here in Kuoh. The Clan knows Murayama exists and Ohashi with his sister will pretend Murayama died in childhood. That was horrifyingly common for the Clans. I realized why because of my patron and the very much ashamed Shinto. They all do the abuse to keep the kids in line and indoctrinate them. The clans got around the mortality rate by having many branch families who were encouraged by the Clans to focus solely on reproductive work. A practice the Himejima made standard for the clans after the Second World War when numbers for them were at their lowest point.

Realizing they did that to all their members made me hate them more than ever and will destroy them, too. Kids have never done anything wrong to deserve that. Ohashi understands my disgust.

"We will treat the children we teach right. It was my brother-in-law who broke us out of the cycle. He made us realize that we were abused, and we swore never to do that to Murayama or her brother. They both are and will always be our world."

I need to know something, though. Where's Suzaku and her reforms?

"What do you know of Suzaku Himejima?"

Ohashi grew incredibly sad.

"Only that she was exiled from the Clan earlier this year. It broke many hearts because she wanted to reform the clans. She had many supporters and each of the clans lost their expected heirs when they all supported Suzaku. They left and haven't been seen since the incident blew up."

I have a feeling I know the origin.

"It was because a clan member and his mother were murdered at the beginning of the year, wasn't it."

Ohashi frowned, trying to remember. Before his eyes widened again, he looked at me.

"Suzaku Himejima is my cousin, and they abused me too. They tried that on my cousin Akeno. Do you have any idea where Suzaku and her supporters went?"

Ohashi was in pure shock but he shook his head.

"No one knows where they went. The Clans have been preparing for a possible civil war and it is why my sister and I are being called back. The tension between them and Suzaku's faction has been rising, and it will be a simple matter to kick start. The Shinto can't take sides in it and are split in two with how they have followers. We hate the Youkai because of the past, and they us, but after the Second World War, the Shinto held a conclave that welded the two of us together to defend the home islands. We still attack each other, but it's not as bad as before the conclave. All I know about Suzaku's faction is that they are calling themselves the True Clans. Meanwhile, the old guard has taken the name the Pure Clans. We considered running to them, but the True would need all the manpower they could get for the war, and they would press Murayama into service. I hate that my and my sister's knowledge will be used on our fellow clansmen doing the right thing."

Fuck the clans to their core. I show my sin there as I imagine using my boltgun on all of them.

"This shit the clans do needs to end don't help them. My cousin risked her status multiple times to protect me and my other cousin. She truly means change, and I will not have Murayama ever pressed into service. I will do it as the fuckers have ruined my life. They destroyed my dad, and I want vengeance on them. Help my cousin end this cycle of abuse like you did with Murayama. They can't keep doing this."

Ohashi looked torn completely and his age showed here totally. It was a decision that showed a very torn man.

"I will consider my options. I'm sorry it's not yes."

He sounds so hurt he doesn't have the bravery to say yes. I understand the abuse is still strong here.

"Then, if you or your sister ever see a man with red armor and red eyes and strange weapons when the war kicks off, please run. I respect you immensely, Ohashi-sensei. I'm going to help my cousin. A favor for a favor."

Ohashi understands the meaning.

"A favor for a favor. I will run and tell my sister to do the same. I need to finish up the paperwork and packing. Please take care of my niece."

The wards dropped, and Kuroka hid her features again. We exit the back room to see the dojo is still intact. Murayama is with Katase, Issari, and Kiryuu, who are all in a circle, giggling together. The perverts and the swordswomen are united and the three of us put on our masks. I smile smirk before saying to the group.

"Murayama-chan, Katase-san, would you both like to come to dinner with us? We are celebrating Issari-chan and Kiryuu-chan's admission into Kuoh Academy. My entrance exam is on Monday."

Both girls brightened there, before Murayama got sad.

"I can't. I promised Uncle Ohashi I would help him with moving things."

Katase looked sad too. Ohashi interrupted.

"You are good to go, Mura. Your mother and father are out tonight, and you are only young once. Go enjoy yourself with Katase-san and Gregor-kun."

Murayama grew increasingly happier hearing that. Especially the end. She closed her eyes, and a squeal came. Prompting Katase to start squealing happily. Issari and Kiryuu were happy, too. Seemingly having bonded more with the swordswomen. Ohashi said to me in a small whisper.

"I will treasure this. Thank you for helping a bitter old man."

I tell him with the same whisper.

"I will do what I can. How will she know the plan?"

Ohashi let the four friends bond. Saying in his whisper.

"We had a tape made in the extremely unlikely hood this would work. Tell her of the other side tonight. The tape will be with her stuff. If she resists, tell her I insisted and tell her the sword must stay sharp. She will know what that means."

I lead the six of us out into the night, and Kiryuu is happy there is no sun. We all bid goodbye to Ohashi. Probably for some the last time. He hugged his niece deeply and seemed to surprise her by the ferocity of it. When he let go of her, he whispered something to her. Murayama blushed but nodded furiously before we set off.

The restaurant we chose was bustling, and we enjoyed the food and the company. Kuroka had many fish dishes around her and got teased by Kiryuu. Katase made hearts at me while also scowling at Kuroka, as did Murayama. I played my part well and Murayama tells me halfway through dinner.

"Thank you, Gregor-kun. I was worried that you had forgotten me this week. I didn't know we were moving until Wednesday it was so abrupt and sudden that I was extremely worried I wouldn't see you again. My parents have been keeping me busy, so today technically was my last day with Katase."

Katase no longer hates me.

"When you get into the school, Gregor-kun, I want you as my co-captain. You're not nor were ever a pervert. I was so very wrong. I like these two people and will definitely try to be better. Please accept my true apology here."

I smile and bury the hatch here.

"I accept the apology. I still want the public one for my cousin but since Issari-chan forgave you, I'm willing to waive my public one. As for joining, we will see. Rias Gremory is very insistent that I join her club, and with my cousin there, I might join her even though I'm skeptical. However, I'd be happy to duel with you."

Katase frowned upon hearing that, but she softly understood when I mentioned my cousin.

"I wish you would join us. You'd be the first boy in our club and would help send message to the school that we want to become equally represented. I understand with your cousin being the Onee-sama of the school you join that club. She can count on me to help you and beat off the bad perverts. Issari-chan and Kiryuu-chan have told me of two who need a proper beatdown."

The three started giggling evilly while the nearby patrons' sweat dropped as Murayama sighed wishfully.

"I wish I was there to help you. I have everyone's phone numbers now, so it's not so bad. I will miss you, Katase, and Issari-chan. I have seen the person underneath and am happy I got to know you."

Issari tears up there before waterfall tears flow out, floating a nearby plastic tree before I tell Issari.

"I'll get us all ice cream as a send-off for our friend. Kuro needs to go home soon and get ready to study."

We were using Kuroka's cover as she was trying to get into veterinary school and was my roommate. Issari paid for dinner, and I promised to pay for ice cream. Kuroka ordered extra fish for herself and Shirone before she left to tell Maéva the plan. Issari was very clingy with Murayama on the way there and Kiryuu just asked in a whisper.

"Why is Issari-chan like this?"

I answered while Katase and Murayama were with Issari, trying to cheer her up.

"She's what's called a social dragon. She has a desperate desire for many connections that come from dragon hoarding. This triggers her dragon self because her first best friend left like that, too and it wasn't fed for a long while. She will be happier when we get home as Murayama-chan is staying. I'll tell you the story tomorrow."

Kiryuu was surprised but accepted my explanation. She moved to Issari and tried to cheer up our friend. Murayama fell back with me looking at me with sadness as we continued towards the ice cream place.

"I wish I could stay. I have lived here my whole life, and leaving it behind will be hard. You will still text me, right, and call?"

I smile at the very rare happy Principle clan member here.

"I will, but it isn't necessary. Your uncle told me something, and I promise you will understand what I tell you tonight."

Murayama looked confused.

"What did he say to you?"

I looked around while still walking Katase was out of range, and I turned my eyes back to Murayama.

"The sword must stay sharp."

Murayama almost froze completely but continued walking by instinct in a slight daze. We arrived at the ice cream place, and Murayama was troubled by my words. Katase and Issari, along with Kiryuu and myself, tried to cheer her up with some success. As we left the story, Katase waved to us after checking the time.

"I'll walk Murayama home. Thank you, Gregor-kun, for the night. I have to go soon because my dad is taking me on a small trip tomorrow."

Murayama spoke, still kind of in a daze.

"Gregor-kun can walk me home, Katase. You know how your dad is if you're late."

Katase frowned before checking the time on her watch. The time freaked the pink-haired young woman out, and she ran off in a cloud of dust.

"I'll try to visit you tomorrow Murayama! Good night!"

She ran, and I immediately gave Kiryuu an order once the pink-haired young woman was gone.

"Kiryuu, move with me. Issari, come along and be happier. Murayama-chan, I need you to trust me now more than ever."

Murayama heard the authority in my voice and was scared while Issari knew this voice.

"Yes Alpha. We are telling her?"

Murayama looked confused more than ever, and Kiryuu immediately took point. I gently touched Murayama on her arm.

"Murayama-chan, we need to move. If we take you home to your family, you will be in danger come Sunday, as will they. I promise you that you will understand when we get you to safety. I will not lie to you about anything going forward. Please trust me and your uncle."

Murayama grew scared hearing my serious voice. She prepared to back away from us. Issari backs me up, saying while putting a hand on Murayama.

"You will understand Murayama-chan. Is it them Gregor-kun?"

I sighed but nodded to Issari while I looked at Murayama with pleading eyes. She was so scared by our sudden change of atmosphere. Issari grew grim seeing the answer and was about to dragon growl, but I stared her down in warning. I say once again to Murayama.

"The sword must stay sharp. Please, Murayama."

My saying her name again makes her look a bit better. She's still scared, but she puts her hand in mine.

"He only gives that to people he trusts. I'll follow."

I squeeze her hand in understanding.

"I will tell you the truth soon Murayama. I say this as your friend. You will be able to see Katase again and will not get pulled out of Kuoh Academy. I can help you win your championships. Just trust me, and don't disbelieve."

Murayama was silent the rest of the journey next to me. She was slightly shaking, and I put my arm around her back to steady her. We stayed silent, and when we got to the house, Murayama was shocked I lived here. I pushed the intercom and told Maéva it was me before asking if someone had said mechadendrite. Maéva replied that yes, the person had arrived and brought the stuff. The gate opens, and as we enter the grounds on the way up to the house, she says in a small voice.

"You are acting like you're a secret agent."

I chuckled technically, Ohashi is one. The chuckle was genuine and helped break a tiny bit of tension. Issari openly says now.

"You're just going to learn lots of things tonight Murayama-chan."

Kiryuu smiled now as we passed the middle of the way there.

"I was like you two days ago, Murayama-chan. Gregor-kun is helping you. He has never stopped doing that for people. She has it?"

The stuff weirded out, Murayama as I answered.

"She does and I have a way to find out what it does. She can join the club with the four of us. I think we need a name and a mascot. I'd consider a cat, but that's taken already."

Kiryuu and Issari giggled, and Murayama was still weirded out. I opened the door to the house, and in the hall was Kuroka, with her illusion still up, along with Maéva in her French maid uniform. No mechadendrites out. I shut the door and then turned to Murayama, who was looking at the house in awe. I asked Maéva.

"Was there any trouble?"

The maid immediately said while she looked at Murayama in pity.

"No young master. Her luggage is here and in a room on your side. I'm so excited! More people to serve!"

Maéva was extremely happy and Murayama was amazed that her luggage was there. I tell her now that we are behind the wards and safe.

"Murayama, allow me to introduce us all properly. I'm Gregor Astaroth. I'm a half-devil noble in front of us in the maid uniform is my head of household servants, Maéva. To her left is my Queen in what is called a peerage Kuroka. To your left is my bishop, Akia Kiryuu and this, to my right, is."

Issari happily shouted to a shocked Murayama, who was now looking at Kuroka and her newly revealed tails and ears.

"I'm Issari Hyoudou the Red Dragon Empress of Mars! I'm going to be a harem queen! We will take care of you!"

I slapped Issari onto the floor and she groaned at the force of the impact. Murayama was looking at us like we were all mad. Maéva sweat dropped at Issari while Kuroka just belly laughed. Kiryuu shakes her head. Getting why she teased the other version more. Murayama kept watching Kuroka's ears and tails.

"Youkai."

I nodded while Kuroka swung her tails around. Murayama looked at me, and she felt fear and curiosity. She moved to my front and looked me dead in the eyes before she asked me.

"You're all devils like the ones in the Bible?"

I take her hand gently and say while staring straight back at her.

"I'm a half devil as my mom was a human. Issari is a pure human and everyone else is what is called a reincarnated devil. Murayama, we have no desire to do anything like take your soul. We don't do that anymore. We got you here because I am trying to protect you from people who want you dead for a thing you have no control over. I'll explain it and show you a world vastly different from what you know. I promised your uncle that you will be free to have your own path in life."

Murayama saw no lie in me.

"Why did my uncle trust you with that phrase? He made that with me when I was a young girl and said that the person who says it can be trusted completely. What caused him to give you that?"

I close my eyes before I open them again.

"It's a sad story and I will tell you it in private. I don't think he would want parts of it told to strangers. Issari, piss off and watch porn or something. Kiryuu, you can enjoy the rest of the night however you want. Kuroka you go sleep. Thank you, Maéva, for your work tonight. I'm sorry for interrupting your soaps."

Issari groaned from the floor.

"Fuck you too. I'm here for the night. Kiryuu-chan, do you want to build our own collections together?"

Kiryuu giggled, then lifted Issari off the floor. She pulled the other Chestnut up the stairs. Kuroka yawned before she followed after them. At the same time, Maéva beams happy for soaps.

"The young master is kind, Ms. Murayama. He is wonderful and will help you adjust to the new world you're entering. Is she becoming a member of your peerage, young master?"

Murayama was just confused. I looked at Maéva.

"I don't know. She can decide when she has all the information. Until then, she will be a retainer of mine. Her room has a TV with a tape machine, yes?"

Maéva nodded immediately.

"Yes. The home is old enough to have those and the new CD players together. I can show you both to the room. Follow me."

She began walking towards the stairs, and Murayama and I followed behind her. Murayama asked me more questions.

"Tape? Peerage? Retainer?"

I explained as we climbed the stairs.

"Your family made a tape for you to watch explaining why you're here. A peerage is a group of reincarnated devils around a devil noble. It's the primary way devils grow their population. I am a noble Murayama, so I have the right to maintain retainers its an option for you along with the one to join the peerage. I promised your uncle that you would have a choice, and I prefer to ask my potential pieces if they want this. While it does come with many upsides, it also comes with just as many downsides. I want people to make informed decisions."

Murayama thinks about that as we continue up the stairs. Her face was long and fully frowning. When we reached the top of the stairs, we went left, and Maéva led us to a door that was six down from mine. Kuroka's room was next to mine as she was the Queen. Kiryuu's was on the left side of the left hall, while mine was on the right. Maéva opened the door, and inside the room was the same extravagant setup as the other rooms. With red colors everywhere. I am going to have mine replaced with silver. Maéva smiled broadly and explained.

"Young Miss, your clothes are in the closet, ready for you to put away in your desired places. The tape is on the TV. I ask that you leave the door open when not using the room so I may clean it. If you need anything, please let me or the young master know. We can easily get you what you want. Is there anything else you need, young master?"

I smile and shake my head in no.

"Enjoy your soaps, Maéva. Tell me at some point which ones you watch, and I'll get them for you. Thank you, as always, for your work. You do, Geros, proud."

Maéva dances a happy jig, surprising Murayama. Said maid danced out of the room and wave goodbye before shutting the door.

We didn't say a word to each other for five minutes. Sitting on the bed Before Murayama asked something.

"How does my uncle know about devils?"

I sighed and sat on the bed. Murayama sat too, and I said to her.

"Your uncle and mother are regular humans. They belong to a group of families that are called the Five Principle Clans. They are like a kind of human defense group that protects Japan and its people who don't know about the supernatural world. When I say the supernatural world, I mean everything from myths and legends. Dragons, griffins, kitsunes, fairies, devils, angels and fallen angels. Everything up to gods exist Murayama. Many supernatural beings don't look highly on humans because of their stronger natures than us. However, humans have a very good person looking out for us. The God of the Bible, or as I call him Big G. Big G, made something that gives humans a chance against the supernatural world as he considers us his second children. Issari, Kiryuu, Maéva, and I have this gift called sacred gear. You also have this."

Murayama looked fascinated by everything described. She was wide-eyed when she learned she had gear. I explained more.

"Gear is a thing that resides in your soul. It's vastly different per person, and it's also random who gets it. It's like a lottery that determines your life in many ways. Depending on what gear you get, you're either desired by certain factions of the supernatural world or despised for it. You, if you went with your family tomorrow, would be despised by the Five Principle Clans. Your Clan is the Doumon via your uncle and mom. I am also from one of the clans via my mom. Mine is the Himejima."

Murayama looked like that news was the last thing she wanted to hear.

"The Clans hate anything that is unnatural to them, like gear. The Clans are devoted Shinto worshippers, and because Big G made gear, they consider those who have it to be abominations. Even though we didn't actively choose it. The clans do horrible things to their members. Akeno lost her mom to them because she is also from the Clan. They tried to murder her. They murdered my aunt and my mom and tried to murder my dad and me. They have a kill or torture you on sight policy If they learn that you have gear or have relationships with people or ideals, they consider abominations. When I was six, they tortured me by branding me because I interrupted them doing that to Akeno. Your family is moving because your uncle and mother were recalled back to the Doumon to train the next generation of clansmen and women to fight supernatural beings. They can't refuse, or they die."

Murayama looked sick. Her face was bone white in horror, knowing that.

"They would kill me."

She is shaken up by this. I put an arm around her.

"In a horrible way. My mom died in a car explosion that they planned to kill all three of us. My dad and I survived. Your uncle and mother love you and were backed into a corner. You're safe here because of the fact Kuoh is a devil-controlled territory. Your family was sent to spy on them by the clans. Your uncle wants you to be safe at all costs. They couldn't run because the clans have people watching the ports and the airports. The other side hates them because they protect regular humans so I was the only option that got you to safety. The clans can't attack me easily because my dad is one of four great devil kings. My dad is named Ajuka Beelzebub. I'm the Heir to House Astaroth, who are below the four Satans. You're very safe with me. You will be able to stay here and see Katase again along with being a captain of the club. I swore a sacred oath to your uncle to protect you and I will do that for him and my friend."

Murayama was so scared now. But she looked at me, and she was now seeing me for the first time. The pain in the past. My future, and she whimpered softly, saying in a small voice.

"You're protecting me but nothing is free. I learned that early. What would you want from me?"

I say to her.

"For you to be who you are without shame. Devils are not kind people. We think differently from humans. Many of them would use this as a way to force you into the peerage they have. I will never do that. You are my friend, and I might have one, but I am human first, devil second. I will let you live here on the condition that you finish school. If you want to join my peerage. That is your choice, as it was for Kiryuu and Kuroka. The offer of sanctuary is here till I die, and that's not happening for a long time. I just ask that you don't tell Katase this. There is strict enforcement of the veil between the supernatural and the mundane. She can't know until something happens to allow her in. I know that will be hard, but that can't be changed."

Murayama looked at me with a genuine smile now. Before she became depressed. She curled into the crook of my neck. I won't tell her the abuse clan members go through or The True Clans yet. Murayama finally said.

"I will stay silent on it. I can tell her I'm living with you, yes?"

I pat her back.

"Yes just let me or Maéva know beforehand when Katase comes over so we can hide things and lock certain rooms. Would you like to see my gear? I can make you something with it that should help you unlock yours. My gear is pretty cool and can make things that are very weird, but they can do so much good."

Murayama brightened.

"I would like to see it. What do Issari-chan and Kiryuu-chan have?"

I get off the bed and allow Koriel to hide before summoning the anvil. Murayama looked in amazement at the anvil. I answered while getting the scanner for sacred gear activation that I was calling a SGAD.

"Issari has what is called the boosted gear. It's a very good gear with the soul of a very powerful dragon in it. Kiryuu has what is called frozen spirit bird. I don't know what Maéva has because she is very private about it. My gear is called the Standard Template Constructor or STC. Mine makes things, I imagine."

I swing and make the device. The little thing is made, and I turn to Murayama, who watches in amazement. I then prepared to use it but looked for permission. Murayama nods with eagerness. I put the device to her side and activated it. The device pings, and then the gear appears. It's a white-hot thing I recognize. It's flame shake. But not the common version of it. Because that's plasma. Murayama easily controls the plasma, telling me she is well-entuned with her gear. She, however, couldn't keep it up long, and the plasma disappeared. I answered the question.

"Flame shake but it is a subspecies of it. Did you ever have anything happen to you that involved plasma?"

Murayama looks tired from the gear.

"I went to a science fair when I was a kid. I was fascinated by the description of plasma they gave and it stuck with me. Gear can evolve?"

That's cute. Nerdy Murayama.

"Not often and in huge ways, but it can. Gear reacts to its user's desire. It usually manifests at times of extreme feelings and emotions. Mine activated after the crash, but my scanner can make it show up without that. That's how Issari got hers. Kiryuu got hers from an anger episode. It takes time to get gear properly working, so don't be discouraged by the strain."

Murayama was thinking of her gear and how it could possibly work. Her face, however, grew determined by something.

"Your cousin is a clan member, yet she's also here and alive. Is she also a devil along with the redhead?"

I say while being honest.

"My cousin is a reincarnated devil. Her king is Rias who is a pureblood devil and also a noble."

Murayama frowned.

"She acted like a noble when it was just Issari-chan and me. She offered me money to stop going after you. I said no because you are not a one-time crush like she thinks. She offered another thing, and I said no again. Then she offered me something, and while it's intriguing, I would not want it."

I tell her kindly.

"Rias is in a bad spot, Murayama-chan. She is betrothed to another noble who is incredibly cruel to his peerage. He has broken nearly all of them with his Queen helping him. He plans to do horrible things to Rias when they marry. She can't resist, or he will forcefully shove a thing called an evil piece into her and bind her to him that way. It will cut the connections to my cousin and three others that are Rias's pieces forcing them to mutate, then go mad."

Murayama looked horrified. Pity filled her face for Rias. She put two and two together.

"You're trying to break it for all of them, like how you're doing this for me. Katase is right; you are like a noble samurai."

I'm not noble when I kill strays. I'm the furthest thing from noble when I do that. I tell Murayama while my face is hidden from her with it tilted downwards.

"The best way to break it is for me to replace the other noble as the groom. I am an Heir with the other option being a second son. My dad is a great king and best friends with Rias's brother who is Lucifer the most powerful of the Satans. Said brother and his wife are my starparents, which is godparents."

Murayama froze badly. She looked at me with despair and realized what that meant. She touched my hand in pure desperation, and she looked ready to cry. I told her the next part.

"I am required by law to have at minimum three wives as devils have an incredibly bad fertility rate. They have gone through two massive wars and kids are extremely rare and cherished things. Rias offered you a place in a harem with me, didn't she."

Murayama looked at me with hope now. Her brown eyes were so bright now, and she nodded.

"She did. I wasn't going to say yes, and I don't want to but I understand now why. She was trying to help me in her own way while being stuck up. You don't like it, do you even though it's a normal man's dream."

I still don't like it and I never will.

"From an emotional standing, I despise it. From a logical point of view, I understand why the law is a thing. Rias was hard encouraging me to reincarnate you for my peerage, so it's one less person for the problem. I said no because you might resent me later if I did that. Don't say yes, Murayama-chan think about it. You are a wonderful person who deserves a husband who loves you unconditionally. Don't say yes because I'm giving you asylum. Only say yes if you truly want that. I will never force you to reincarnate. I asked my peerage and they said yes after being told everything. Get multiple viewpoints, and don't do something you might regret."

Murayama had been ready to say yes to reincarnation. Her eyes grew hurt when I told her to consider it before she whispered in pure sadness.

"Am I not beautiful enough for you?"

I know that voice and tone as I take her hand.

"It's not that at all. Murayama, you're giving up many things if you reincarnate. You are beautiful. I like redheads but my first girlfriend was a chestnut. I don't want you to do this, and if we don't work out, you regret doing it just for me. Please think about this. Your uncle hates devils and almost killed me because he thought I was going to reincarnate you. Can you give that up?"

Murayama shakes her head. Her eyes are now sad, yet she understands.

"I can't. I can't give them up. Does he really hate Devils that much yet will trust you?"

"He does. Murayama devils are not kind. I will explain why."

Chapter Text

Chapter 22.

Shadows lie across us always.

The next morning, I woke to snoring on my right. I slowly looked over to see Kuroka. After I left Murayama to watch her tape in private, she demanded that I key her to my room. I had, and we didn't do anything naughty rather we enjoyed being near each other. I lazily begin to enjoy a Sunday morning, and I want to fall asleep again. I deserve to laze but a knock on the door makes me reluctantly get up, and I let Kuroka sleep. I'm in pajamas, and I open the door slightly. It's Murayama dressed in a khaki shirt and pants. She looks extremely down in the dumps. I slowly exited the room, closed the door behind me stepping into the hall. Murayama, once the door was closed, said to me softly.

"Thank you for being my friend. I watched the tape that they gave me."

I don't know what to say it was her tape and not mine. Murayama then suddenly hugged me violently, and wept on my shoulder. I rub her back and gently lead us towards the stairs, and when there, I sit with her. She released her grief. After five minutes, she said to me with tears slowly drying.

"I know now what my uncle and mom went through and what I could have had that if we weren't here and didn't have gear. Please be my friend still even though I'm from them who do that and did that to you."

So, they told her about the abuse. I tell her while we sit on the stairs looking at the chandelier.

"I am your friend no matter what, as is everyone in this house. We will stand by you even if you don't reincarnate. Rias will stay away from you. I promise you that you will have freedom, and if the clans are stupid enough to attack us, they will not like what I can do. Have you had breakfast yet?"

Murayama was happy knowing I was her friend regardless. She shook her head, and I got up before pulling her up. Then the two of us went to enjoy that as friends. But I felt something and looked over my shoulder to see Murayama watching something. I don't comment on it, and when we hit the ground floor, I see that Kiryuu is in the kitchen with Issari at the main table. The two are looking at a magazine together, and both have nosebleeds. Maéva was making food, and Murayama looks at the mechadendrites moving around, doing multiple things in amazement. I smile because that is still cool.

We sat at the island counter, and I called to the two perverts.

"Are you winning kids?"

The response from Issari was a finger flipping me off as Kiryuu snickered. The nosebleed increased seeing something on the page as the two began perverted giggling. Murayama looked interested there yet also disgusted. Maéva turned towards us with Belgian waffles and shook her head, seeing the two.

"I tried confiscating the foul thing, young master, but the dragon growled at me! Please set her straight!"

I snicker a bit but became the competent one with no horny.

"Issari put that away, or I will tell Akeno not to give you head pats for two months."

Issari growled, which spooked Murayama before Kiryuu added wood to the fire.

"Maybe I should be Akeno-senpai's kohai. This is good, but head pats sound better."

Issari truly growled louder now and snapped at Kiryuu.

"My senpai fuck off! Only good dragons get head pats, not ice birds!"

That's the scene Akeno walked in on. She was dressed casually in jeans and a shirt that immediately made the perverts look and nosebleed more. She brightened seeing her dragon before gliding over and takes the magazine from Issari. That promotes a whine, and Akeno rolls the magazine up before she hands it to Kiryuu. My bishop takes it, and she throws it in a pocket spell, making Murayama look with wide eyes. Issari whines again, and that's when Akeno says.

"No dirty magazines in public. You don't want to be a bad dragon, do you?"

Issari paled and then shook her head violently.

"I am a good dragon and will listen to senpai!"

That gets head pats promoting purrs. Murayama looked at me.

"The dragon in her gauntlet greatly influences Issari. Akeno is her official dragon tamer. How are you today, Keno? I'd thought you guys would be here yesterday, but you never showed up."

Akeno keeps head pats while Kiryuu comes over, smelling the waffles that Maéva is stacking up for everyone. Akeno replied finally.

"We were busy. Rias demanded we all train because she wanted us to be ready in the off chance that Riser tried to push the arrangement again. She wants you to feel less stressed about your work. I'm guessing that Murayama-san has been brought in and is now one of your new pieces?"

I frowned there but replied while Kiryuu began pigging out on waffles.

"No, she is not one of my new pieces. I ask my pieces Keno and only when they have a complete idea of the pros and cons. I'm happy to hear that Rias is training but will still worry because I'm a worry wart. I want this done as fast as possible because I have other things to start preparing for. I want to hunt today, but I don't know if that will be possible. Grayfia confirmed the gear is a Longinus. There are now fourteen of them."

Akeno frowned upon learning that Murayama was not reincarnated and I will still worry. She increased her head pats hearing my gear is a Longinus making more purrs go up. Murayama already knows what a Longinus is because I explained the gear tiers to her. It's time to do more reveals today, so I start chowing on waffles. Akeno says to Murayama with a big smile.

"Nice to meet you properly. I'm Akeno Himejima. You should join my cousin's peerage. I'm glad he's like my king and is asking people but my cousin is a softy and probably doesn't want to do the deed. You need to get used to it, Lex. It's critical to build a peerage because of how they can help you out. What pieces did you get anyway?"

I finished eating another waffle and then brought the board out, laying it on the island. Akeno stopped her head pats, which made Issari growl again, but waffles made her stop and come over for a plate. Akeno was looking at my pieces and noted the mutation ones. Murayama looked at them, too, and I said while preparing my next waffle.

"Queen, rook, bishop, and three pawns. Kuroka is my queen and Kiryuu is my regular bishop. I have an idea of who I want for my mutation bishop. Everyone else is up for grabs, but I want to get scientists and inventors like my dad. I met one of his pieces, and he's very cool. "

Akeno smiled at me and grabbed a plate. Murayama had a plate, too, and she took her food and said while sitting.

"I am still considering it, Akeno-san. I'm in a bit of shock from last night."

Akeno was curious about the answer, and I'll let Murayama share her story. I want to make several things today that will be fun to use on strays. My wrath must be showing because Akeno giggled seeing it. Murayama looked at me and guessed my sin, but she didn't seem offended by it. I asked Akeno.

"Where's Rias?"

Akeno sat at the table with Issari, who shoveled food into her mouth quickly, making Maéva pleased and annoyed. Akeno took a bite, then said as she prepared to pig.

"She's asleep. Training wore her out completely. Considering she slacked so much, it was what I expected. I originally came over to pray but smelled food and was hungry."

I snort at her, wanting to get free food but the part of me that worries about Rias as a person is showing. Murayama doesn't like that because she latched onto my right arm. Akeno kept her mouth shut this time, and I just sighed as Murayama whispered to me.

"I'm thinking about it. I want the nobleman who doesn't want rewards for his deeds. Even if I have to accept that eventually."

I couldn't stop her feelings, so I shrugged before telling Issari.

"I'm going for bigger armor today and want to start using it. Do you want your set, too?"

Issari immediately nodded, prompting curiosity from Akeno and the rest of the group. Kiryuu spoke up after her third plate.

"I would like my armor too. You have a place to practice things?"

I smile smirk.

"I repurposed a stray nest and turned it into a small practice place. It's not fancy, and I will be looking for a bigger place for us later. There is also something I need to do. I have been putting it off long enough, and they deserve to be remembered. I'm sorry for that."

Murayama is confused, but Akeno, Issari, and Kiryuu understand. The spirits watching around me tell me it's okay. I have been busy, and they don't take offense. Maéva frowned, too, but she stayed silent. Before her eyes looked at the clock and eeped.

"I'll miss my favorite show out of my way!

She bulldozes out of the room, and everyone but Murayama smiles as she sweat drops. Akeno starts fufufuing as I collect the finished plates and bag the leftovers for Kuroka while Murayama continues eating. After I'm done with that, I collect the remaining plates and put them in a dishwasher. Before I tell everyone, I'll be right back. The group settles into talking about Kuoh for Kiryuu and Issari.

Upon entering my room, I see Kuroka is still sleeping, and I am silent, getting my clothes before getting to the bathroom and locking it. When I finished that and reentered the bedroom, Kuroka was awake, moving about, and I caught a glimpse of her backside leaving the room. Her tails were lazily flipping about. I get ready to make my power armor. Koriel tells me that the ones the Sisters used was in her knowledge and that at the end of the Great Crusade, the armor was being tested for a new prototype army. It was going to act as a scout force for the Imperium beyond its borders.

When I'm in the main hall, I see Maéva sitting on the couch weeping in the living room, watching on the big TV as sad music plays. I sweat dropped before I tipped toe to the basement, where I found everyone. Akeno is watching Kuroka and the cat is just amused in her get up. The group sans Kiryuu was in the chapel of the Machine God. Kiryuu was looking at the medical wing and observing everything. I asked her the clothing sizes she has. Kiryuu is amused and followed me to the wine room door, where we waited for the others.

Murayama was here first, looking over her shoulder to the chapel. Upon seeing me, she came over and asked while we were waiting.

"You believe in a strange god, Gregor-kun. The others are talking about machine spirits and how the machine is immortal. I don't get it as ghosts aren't real."

I smiled, and Kiryuu said to Murayama with a half grin.

"I don't get it either but they do have a point with spirits. Ghosts are real, so it is easier to accept the idea that they might enter technology. Given what I have been shared, I get the basis for why they even exist, period."

Murayama considered that before her eyes widened, remembering her taunt to Rias. She blushed, and I said to her.

"It all exists, Murayama-chan, as do machine spirits. They chose to be here in the machines and not in the afterlife of their choice. The Machine God is vastly different from most of the deities Murayama-chan. He accepts good devils while the others don't, period. I don't preach about my faith, and it's not a requirement here as Kiryuu can tell you."

Kiryuu brightened there, and Murayama was a little flustered there, but not in a bad way. That's when the others arrived, and I unlocked the door before taking the lock off. The lock is willed away, and Issari grins at the faces of the others, seeing the teleportation pad and the small plasma generators nearby. I tell Akeno and Murayama with glee.

"That small thing there is the key to solving our energy crisis in a plasma generator. It will last for thirty years without too much maintenance needed. It's connected to how Issari gets into the house without tripping wards. An alternative to magic portals through science."

Murayama was in disbelief, but Akeno widened her eyes. She then beams and hugs me tightly.

"I knew my cousin was a genius! You could be the richest man on the planet if you sold those Lex! You could get Rias her freedom just from that! Why haven't you tried to sell them yet?"

Murayama widened her eyes. They weren't greedy. Kuroka purred, while Issari and Kiryuu were just happy. I smiled and explained.

"There's no research that can be used to justify it up here, Keno. In the underworld, I can sell it, which can be another thing I use against the GKF. I refuse to sell to them. If they get a copy I'll just will it away knowing if they have it by the next thing I'm making. A new internet for reincarnated and for commoners. Along with my greatest goal in a device that will make the evil piece system look like nothing. Something that will shake the fabric of reality."

That makes everyone interested in this because I had yet to share my plan with the reader. Akeno shakes her head at my explanation but she conceded that point.

"That is true, and with how it is coming from gear, it would be a hard sell but a new internet that will piss off the GKF. What would it be called?"

I smiled and gestured to everyone to touch the pad. Issari went first, then Kuroka. Both disappeared, and that made Kiryuu follow. She disappeared, and I extended my hand to Murayama. She looked hesitant, but Akeno smiled, and I told her.

"The Noosphere. It will be free to access, and that's how you get both the reincarnated and commoners there and the GKF rats. It's time they get a violent wake-up call from humans because they can't outrun time. Machine God, take scum."

Akeno smirked as we bonded through our sin. Murayama just watched, highly fascinated by the high she was seeing. She took my hand, and the three of us hit the pad.

On the other side of the teleporter is the rest of the crew, and they are talking about something that has the perverts giggling, and Kuroka is looking interested. They stopped immediately upon seeing us. Murayama looked amazed at the machine, while Akeno was impressed. However, she also sees the downside. Murayama is now wondering what else I can make. We entered the central part of the station where Kuroka frowned seeing a rat and began to chase it.

Issari eagerly jumped up and down while I prepared to make the armors. I ask her.

"Do you want a seraphim pack, Issari? It's detachable from the armor."

Issari tilted her head there in curiosity before shaking her head yes. Akeno and everyone else joined in on being confused. Murayama is next to me and is giving me a questioning look. I summoned the anvil, and thanks to Koriel, I imagined the suit with the wings before swinging.

The light blinds everyone but me, and there is a clunk as the armor lands. Issari took on chipmunk wide eyes when the light was gone, seeing the armor. Before roaring a dragon roar and hugging the suit weeping. Murayama looks at it in pure amazement, as does Akeno. Kiryuu smiled, seeing it, and pat Issari on the back in support. The strain was not the worst but it's not great either. I made the second armor in a different spot, this time with no wings. It hurts, given its two power armors and a jet pack. I see Issari weeping out her thanks to me.

"Actual wings! Thank you, Gregor-kun I'm so happy! You can get whatever you want on your birthday! I'm the happiest dragon ever!"

She's crying waterfall tears, and Akeno beams when she sees her kohai so happy. She paced around the armor to Issari and hugged her kohai, smothering her in her favorite thing. That's promoted the loudest purrs I have heard yet. I say to the mega pervert while Murayama touches one of the wings.

"Consider it your birthday present you gecko. I'll get it to a point where you can have your gear wings and these. Then you can go fast as fuck. Kiryuu, I'll make your armor."

Issari purrs so loud knowing double the wings. Akeno head pats her kohai in congratulations as Kiryuu replied

"Thank you. I want to try it out and see if it's too heavy. Congratulations Sari. I know how much you want to fly again."

Murayama continues touching the wing in amazement. I swing twice and make the armor and helm. I asked if she wanted a rebreather, which got me a yes. Kiryuu picks up her armor, stumbling by how heavy it is, and I comment that it's as light as possible without sacrificing protection. Kuroka comes back and sees the armor and wings. Before she comes over to the armor, she is amazed at the details of the Mechanicus symbol in the middle of the armor chest piece. Kiryuu goes to practice putting on her armor. Kuroka asked for carapace with room for her ears and tails. I sighed but agreed and made her the armor and the rebreather. She doesn't need a gun and magic was always her specialty. She does however take a sword. I swing and make her a power sword. Murayama kept looking at the wings in a trance. Issari finally stopped crying and inched her way to her armor. I explain to her while Kuroka plays with her sword. The crack of it lures over Akeno.

"You enter it by way of the back. There is a small button that you hit, and you will see the back half of the armor open. Then you step in. It enhances your strength and speed to a degree. I will eventually use my set with my enhancements and the armor, I will be able to fight more powerful foes. We will punch way above our class weight."

Issari immediately moved to the back, and she let me de-spawn the anvil before she immediately rushed to the armor purrs, not stopping. Murayama says finally as the armor opens.

"This is incredible. Everything is incredible the teleporter, the armor, yet all I got was common gear."

There's envy there and I don't like that. Before I said to her, while Kiryuu was practicing her shots,

"Murayama subspecies are rare. My gear and Issari's are Longinus, and there are only fourteen of them. You're actually safer with your gear because, from what I know, Longinus users are usually hunted down quickly. Am I right there, Keno?"

Akeno replies while watching the lightning.

"Lex is correct Murayama-san. Longinus users are highly sought after because they can kill gods with enough time and growth. The damage they can wreak is on a scale like most natural disasters. Its why some factions like Grigori will kill untrained users of them on sight. You are safer being on the lower end. Given how Lex is a noble, he has that protection. Issari-chan has something else that makes her safe. You tested it, Lex?"

Murayama paled learning that and is no longer envious. I said while preparing to make a wall of remembrance for Tsuda and the rest.

"I did they refused to enter her, even the mutation pieces. I couldn't be reincarnated even if Rias tried."

That makes Akeno happy there, and she watches her kohai enter her armor. The suit opened, and Issari stepped in. It closed with a hiss. Then Issari moved. The foot raised and then clunked to the ground, breaking a tile. Issari looked at her new hands in the armor and just trembled at the new power. Kuroka and Akeno looked at the armor, too. I just let Issari get crowded by everyone, and I go to that maintenance closet. To make the wall. The place will be temporary; I'll move it once we get a better place.

I welded the plate on the backside of the wall. Before welding a cog of Mars below it and then making another plaque above the wall. Finally, I ask each spirit here for their names. Slowly filling the wall till all five have their spot. The Machine God then tells me to bless the site. I do, and that's when Murayama found me. She looked at the names and the plaque. It reads.

We are immortal like the machine.

Murayama asked me.

"Who are these people?"

I tell her their tales. Murayama listens, and I'm so deeply engaged in the stories that I don't hear the others gathering around us. Especially with the power armor. Everyone listens to the first five. More spirits are here with us, but they don't stay. They slowly began to leave for their afterlife. After they tell me their names as a wall of people began. Issari low growled in sadness there. Akeno was silent. At the same time, Kiryuu touched her friend's name. Murayama listens to it all while Kuroka buries her head on my shoulder. Getting why I'm doing this to myself. It's a solemn atmosphere but I will remember their names.

Issari says softly near the end.

"I will come here often."

Kiryuu says, too, with a few tears in her eyes.

"As will I. I want to help this week get the money so we can focus on real foes."

Akeno was thinking of something else, hearing the sad growls. She went to the low-growling Issari and started applying head pats. She says something to Issari that makes the two walk away. Kiryuu stayed, and she just looked at the names more. Murayama looked at the names again, too. Then she got fire in her eyes. Extreme fire because she gets a determined look, and she prepares something. She dragged me and, by proxy, Kuroka to a part of the station near the teleporter room. Once it was the three of us, she snarled her righteous anger.

"I am hard considering to eventually reincarnate. You fight for them like my uncle and mom did. The people in ignorance living their lives not knowing."

I don't want to, but Murayama says again.

"I know I'm giving up much if I do it, but my family will have to accept it if I say yes. I was never big on religion like they were. I get that I will be viewed as lesser, but I'm human, so it's not much of a change. I want to live my life knowing I continue the legacy of my family. I want to be a swordswoman who stands for justice. I will be the good parts of them and deny the evils they do."

I give her another option.

"If you want to stay human you could eventually fight for my cousin Suzaku Himejima. She has led a splinter group of the clans off, and they might be preparing to fight a civil war. I'm going to help her. Are you sure, Murayama?"

She looks at me before saying in a very determined manner.

"It's an option. I, however, want your option not hers. You want me to have no regrets and want me to be happy. This will make me happy if I say yes. Being a piece to the brave man, I am beginning to think I can love utterly. Cat, you and red girl will have to put up with me if I want that. I'm not leaving."

Kuroka smiled at me and then at Murayama. I could see that Murayama meant it. She was like a steel beam in her determination as Murayama continued.

"You have plans to help people. I want to help in that for a king who wants to make the world better. The fact that you helped me and red like that shows me that my possible future king is a man who cares. I'm guessing he helped you too, cat."

Kuroka smirks at me before throwing me under the bus.

"He did, nya. He cleared me of criminal charges that I earned for the right reasons. He's my mate who is too noble, nya. You will have a great king if you say yes."

Murayama nods her head with her hair covering her right eye.

"I will practice my gear and consider my options If I say yes I will prove to you I'm worth being in your peerage. I will tell you when I'm ready. I want a knight to spit at them who claim they have honor in the clans. I will show them my king has more honor in his small toe than they do in their whole body. They can burn for what they do and I want to be free of them forever."

I sighed.

"Very well but you get to tell your uncle. I like living."

Murayama hugs me and promises me she will. Kuroka just joked with our very likely next piece.

"You'll like us as we are fun. Gregor will encourage your dreams, too, nya. I got mine and Kiryuu wants to learn all magic. Our king wants to get to Mars with our unofficial name being the Warriors of Mars nya. He can eventually build that for us."

Murayama stiffened before she pulled back and looked at me. The longing for Mars must be evident on my face because Murayama declared.

"He will get that. Anything for him that has shown me and my real family kindness. He will get Mars. You can build ships with your gear! Oh, Gregor-kun!"

The two women excitedly began debating what our ship would look like. I let them be happy, and they started a small fight over the ship's name. Murayama wants it named after a swordsman or woman. Kuroka says it should be named after Shirone! I snort there because that racist cat doesn't deserve a ship named after her. I look at Kuroka, unimpressed with her choice, as I do Murayama's name. They continue arguing about the name and that argument stopped as we rejoined the others.

Issari is still looking at her armor and is now out of it in awe. Akeno is next to her, looking at the armor with interest. Kiryuu has her armor on and is trying to move around in it. But she will need time, she asked me as she tried to get near me.

"There must be something more maneuverable. This might hamper me more than help."

I do say to her.

"There are some things that are lighter. I'll think over a few ideas."

Issari said while still looking at the armor.

"I'll join. I'll hold this back. How much are we doing today?"

I take out my list and then think. Kiryuu and Murayama look at the list in shock for two different reasons as Akeno chuckles.

"Your intel is good, thanks to someone. Don't do that again, please. Rias was so very worried about you from that she trained till she dropped."

I countered.

"Yes, but if I do this, we can all relax more. I don't want to do it again, but it is a good way of getting this done. Keno, there are things I need to fight more."

Akeno sees she won't win here easily.

"Then do half days please, for me."

I sighed.

"I will try to do more like that. Not today because I have things to do tomorrow. Better?"

Akeno humphed while Kuroka saw my worry there and didn't say anything. Akeno presses and makes it worse.

"Just do half days, Lex. I just don't want you to be that worried. Riser is not pushing us as hard as he normally would. I think that your excuse for Rias has bought us time."

Oh, don't say that, Akeno that's cursing us. Kiryuu doesn't like that either. Issari, in the rare moment of being the out-of-universe one, huffs out.

"Don't say that, Senpai. You're asking for cursing. Pig bird will try something. Given how hot Red is, it's probably soon."

I hate that she's right. I also feel the first hint of anger toward someone calling Rias hot beside me. I am now really worried. Riser, according to Rias, is smart, and I don't like this silent stance. I don't say my worry. Akeno, however, continues on.

"Please just relax, Lex. You're worrying about this for nothing."

Issari caught my worry. She stayed silent, even though she was going to be a bad dragon as I gave a noncommittal answer.

"Keno, I'll take it a bit slower. May I please do this? That way, I'll be less worried."

Akeno huffs.

"Okay. I want you to relax more, Lex. You act like the world's going to end. It won't. We have until mid September before school. Relax a bit please."

"I can't easily but will try."

That seems to be enough for Akeno. She prepared to leave but said.

"I'll let you go, Lex. You're like your mom doing this. She always worried about everything too much. Issari-chan would you like to go get food sometime this week?"

That last part was said with a very tiny voice. Issari widened her eyes and then nodded furiously.

"Yes I would love to have lunch with you, Akeno-senpai!"

That got a dirty look sent at Kiryuu, who was just about to tease the dragon girl. Akeno smiled a soft smile.

"It's a date and I'll text you when. Thank you for breakfast today, Lex. It was nice to meet you, Murayama-san. Cat whack him because he's worried over nothing. Kiryuu-chan, I'll see if I can't bring you some books I have managed to get. Just please don't return them in bad shape. I'll see you possibly tomorrow, Lex. Rias said she would come over tomorrow, too."

She waved and then hit the pad. Everyone just looked at me in question.

"I will buy everyone a gift of their choice if they don't rat me out, including you, Murayama-chan. Issari I know you just scored there but please let me do this. You know why."

The inner circle nodded as one, while Murayama supported me.

"I won't say anything, Gregor-kun. She's right; you should relax but given what you have told me about him, that's a bad sign. She's worried but just wants you to stop pushing yourself."

I worry because fate is a bitch. Kiryuu just moved slowly toward the pad in her armor. Murayama following her. I tell them while preparing for a hunt.

"Just ask Maéva if you need something. Katase is welcome in the home just give the heads up beforehand. I'll be back in a few hours."

Kiryuu nods as does Murayama. Before both leave the station, as known by the sound of a quick zap, Issari shows herself to be so torn that she grows sad.

"Senpai is just worried for you, Gregor-kun. I don't like this. Can you delay your meeting tomorrow and reschedule the school?"

I looked to Kuroka for question one. She spoke softly for me.

"The group can wait. I'll tell them to wait until Tuesday. I'll see them tomorrow and explain things nya. Kala will be surprised by you and me but she knows I won't rat her out."

I tell Issari.

"The school is in the first half of the day. I'll pull a hard shift today. I can't reschedule because it's a one-time chance. Let's get going. Roka, you don't have to do much today. I know you and Shirone need to reconnect."

Kuroka whacks me with a tail.

"I'll pull a half shift of two or three hunts. I texted Shirone, and we will go out to eat tonight, nya."

That's better as she smiled there. Before I asked the Machine God for a war mask for her, he agreed, and the build-up was felt. I'm told she can turn it on and off at will. I quickly made the robes before then getting my armor on along with my mechadendrites. We, after looking through the list, chose the targets. Once we were all ready, I began letting my magic flow. I portaled us to the first group: two knights and a rook.

I swung my axe, and its roaring teeth caught on a Chinese sword. The woman on the other side has a bit of meat hanging off her left arm from where I got her the first time. I head butt her, and that sends the American backward. She stumbled towards the half-finished wall in this old building that had been abandoned by the building company over a payment dispute.

I see Kuroka out of the corner of my eye, slowing the second knight with mud. He finally fell, choking on poison. I focus back on the first knight and swing my axe along with two swords against her. She dodged them and brought her sword across my legs trying to make her opening. I catch her sword with one of mine. Then, cut off her head. It bounced, and the body dropped. I picked up the head, throwing it in the pocket. I kept it open for Kuroka's kill and for Issari's. The rook she engaged had run fast because my title and description had finally leaked to the strays.

The fact that there were three of us in our quickly becoming well-known armor made that rook freak out, and the man had booked it. The knights had more guts than brains. The rook was soon cornered and killed by the three of us. We cleaned this up and then moved against the next group: two mutation pawns and a bishop.

I blasted the leg off the bishop as he tried to electrocute me again. My arm was jerky from the last shock, and thus the leg and not the body shot. The bishop screams loud, losing his leg, and I just cut his head off. I hate him because he was a nasty person who was trying to start selling a date rape drug of magical means here in the city.

His two comrades were the street dealers, equally sick people who were preparing to demonstrate the drug on a woman to a buyer. Kuroka had knocked the two mundanes unconscious, and then killed the pawn. She had reworked memories along with getting the woman justice on her potential abuser by getting a good story going that she can give to the police. With an implanted desire in the man to confess to the crime once arrested. Issari had painted the room red with the second pawn using her sword.

The strays had been meeting in an old slaughterhouse, and I burned the bodies. Throwing heads into the pocket.

The two rooks are running from me as they scream in Portuguese. I chased them down before blasting them with bolter rounds. I claimed one on a man. His brother was just as scared and punched a hole through a wall to escape. I'm not impressed, as he kept running. I fired, and the bolt hit his back, sending the body into pieces. I clean up and then move to find my partners.

Kuroka was cooking a pawn alive. Thanks to silence bubbles, her screams were not heard. Issari was looking at her phone, and she seemed worried about something. I don't know why. She had been on the phone longer because her knight was, as she had put it over the vox.

A little eggless bitch. In reference to a snake youkai. She threw her head into the pocket. She keeps looking at her phone, and I ask her.

"What's got you in that?"

Issari shrugged her shoulders and answered,

"I'm just looking at something to buy. I want a new computer, and I want to try this Skyrim game you two were talking about."

I was very interested in the phone, but Kuroka finished her cooking and tossed her head towards me. I caught it and then threw it in. I asked her.

"What currency do you want for your share?"

She responded to me with a shrug.

"Yen, Shirone wants to get sweets, and I'm getting her them, nya."

After the bodies were gone, I opened the portal back to the station. Once there, I helped Kuroka get her armor off. Once the helm comes off, she shakes her ears in relief at them being able to move again.

"That mask is so weird, nya. The elves used it?"

I take my helm off and am starting to get used to the mask.

"Only craftworlds did. The other elves just let themselves enjoy the experience. Have fun with your sister. Will you be okay if you run into any of Heniya's peerage?"

Kuroka smiled at the concern, but her ears and tails disappeared within a second, and she shook her head.

"I'll be fine, nya. I never was caught when they did see me. Senjutsu is good at hiding things, nya."

I'm still worried, but I trust her implicitly.

"I'll get your money fast, then I'll do two more hunts. This will be more than enough to justify the work today. Thank you for helping."

Kuroka just smiled and hugged me. It was a brief hug before she went to enjoy herself with her sister. Issari, when it's the two of us, said.

"I'm calling it too. You need to make sure you get enough today, Gregor-kun. I do have something to ask. Whatever happened to Irina?"

I raised an eyebrow.

"She went on to become a reincarnated angel when they developed that. Why?"

Issari went very still before she said in a near whisper.

"I miss her. I was surprised when she messaged me today. She is usually only able to do that on Sunday around noon for us and only once every few months. She messaged twice today and said she missed me too. She said she wanted to see me sometime."

Oh fun. An exorcist being near a half-devil and not attempting to kill them is a good joke. I should do stand up with that. Issari drooped, knowing that. I pat her in sympathy.

"I can ask Kuroka to get rid of the demonic presence from you when Irina visits. I'm not sure what she would do if she was near me and the others. Cheer up you got a date with your senpai, the Onee-sama of the school. They will be extremely jealous of you. You won't be at the bottom of the school social structure."

That brightened her up a tiny bit before she drooped again.

"I just want my best friends to get along with each other and her not to kill Senpai. I'm never joining the church because I'm a heretic to them already. I don't want her to hate me for that."

I feel sympathy there.

"She, in the base place, accepted you as a devil. She even got engaged to you as one. It might be the same here. Just don't say that Big G is dead. That put her down for a week of mourning. If she does learn of me, I will play nice and die as many times as I need to. I'm a good devil."

Issari got a tiny bit better. I donned the helm again and prepared to go after a queen and three pawns, then finally a group of bishops and knights. I was gathering magic when Issari hugged my back.

"Senpai is just worried about you. You don't really relax, but given that you're a noble I get it. On Tuesday, perhaps we could do something fun?"

I haven't relaxed in three weeks. I was used to that, thanks to a job where the manager didn't schedule me a day off for a month.

"I'll see what we can do. I just don't want to have to blow open Riser's peerage with a boltgun. I'd happily use it on him and make him scream along with his queen, but not the lower pieces. It's just that you're the main character, and they usually get things suddenly thrown at them. Riser being this silent is not good, and he does push this year near the end of it. I don't like that I might have become the main character."

Issari understands.

"I agree with you being worried. This might be that type of universe, but everyone is the main character to them. We can get this done fast and be ready to fight the knife ear bastard. My boosts are taking less time each fight. I think I can get scale mail under the armor in a few more sessions. I'm prepared for him more than my base self. The other me told me his Kokabiel was bad, but he agrees ours is worse in many ways."

I hate the fuck but the ruler Issei seems very cool. I'll finish this, and then I'll try to relax.

"I want to hear more about you. He sounds very interesting. I will see you, Issari. Also, for Keno, try going shopping with her. I don't know how to feel there except to be happy that you will treat my cousin right. Have a good night."

That was a tease, but Issari just flipped me off before moving to store her armor. Once she was done, she waved again before leaving the station. I donned the helm and then portaled to the next fights. They were not too bad, just two broken arms and one leg.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23.

The past lies before us in everything.

The Sinful was empty upon entering. The Swede was back behind the bar counter in her hostess uniform and upon seeing me, she shakes. I slowly move to her and allow her to summon her list. Before she can say something I grunt to her.

"I'm sorry for terrorizing you on Thursday night and Friday morning. I have people who are relying on me for this money."

Freya looks surprised that her nightmare was apologizing. She stopped shaking completely before she turned a bit sorry.

"You're strange Gorgan. Wu told me you didn't mean it and that you killed the monster that took Rodger. I accept the apology. These people you do this for are lucky to have you. Yen or Lilith?"

I slowly started getting the heads, placing them on the bar.

"Mainly Lilith, but six heads are Yen. Please tell your king I'm not interested in reincarnation since I can see the question. It's impossible for me to do that."

Freya sighed before growing curious. We began to count heads. The money wasn't bad for five hunts, even with the shares being split. When the last head was paid out, the pawn checked off the name before she pulled something out for me. It's a scroll. Thanks to my lessons, I recognized the seal on it.

It's the seal of House Agares. Freya said with a downcast eye.

"This was delivered to my king today. She gave implicit instructions to all of us that upon seeing you, we are to give this to you."

I slowly take the scroll and put it in my pocket, along with the money before thanking the Swede.

"I will read it when I have a chance. I plan to be here more this week. Have a good Sunday."

Freya watched me leave but asked a final question.

"You a pureblood Gorgan? You feel like one."

I don't turn back to her.

"Perhaps."

I want to see them freak out when they are wrong.

When I entered, the house was mostly silent. I moved towards the front room, and that's where I saw the cats. Shirone was on Kuroka's lap on the couch. Shirone looked beaten down verbally, and Kuroka had a stern face. I got close enough to them that I heard the end of it.

"Pappy was the best Shirone. He would be devastated to hear what you have said, nya. He never hurt you, and it's only this monster that my mate will take care of for what he did to you."

Shirone deflated more than ever before the white cat sadly said.

"You're right, nya. I was just so angry at him getting away with it that I focused on them, nya. Please let me have him, nya. He's strong like Pappy nya. I will do anything to have a mate that strong nya. Rias-sama told me what he fought, nya."

Kuroka shakes her head. She knows I'm here by senjutsu by the twitch of her right ear my way.

"You called him many cruel things, nya. He told me them and how you immediately turned down his apology. Lying to his face was the last straw and you can't easily have him, nya."

Shirone tears up there. She snuggles deeply into her sister, and her ears droop. Her tail was now on her lap.

"Convince him, please, nya. I truly am sorry nya. He scared me Friday, but I saw the real him again, nya. Like Monday when I lied, nya. He's strong, and I want a strong mate that can protect me, nya. I'll do anything to earn that, nya."

The pure desperation in that voice was palpable. They had switched and in a horrible way. Kuroka looked increasingly hurt, seeing her sister sad. I don't like Shirone, and this whole sadness is her fault and problem. But this could be worse later on. Kuroka softly spoke again.

"He will not take you as you are. Your racism is disgusting, nya. It's so warped and is like the things he hates in the people that abuse us, nya. Get rid of that completely. I will try to help you there, but he has already very likely decided nya. Why not go after the other human? She is strong too, nya."

Shirone was silent before saying.

"The dragon is strong, but she's not him, nya. He's a noble son who can be the prince Pappy told tales of to me, nya. I wanted him first when he said he'd get rid of the creep nya. When he scared me Monday, I saw the brave knight protecting Rias-sama from Riser-baka nya. I want a prince and knight like that, nya. Please, Gregor-sama, forgive me, nya."

She must have heard me. I entered the room and said to the cats.

"I didn't care about the insults to me. I cared about the fact you said people like my friend deserve the abuse strays put on them. I cared about the fact that you lied about apologizing to my face and so blatantly. How can I be sure you are honest here and not lying again to get what you want? I'm not a prince or a knight. I'm a man who wants my world to be better and is willing to be the change I want."

Shirone droops more than ever before letting out a whimper. Her sister hugs before Shirone cries.

"I am sorry, nya! I mean it for real, nya. Please let me show you nya. You're a real knight because you brought my sister back to me despite everything I did, nya. I want a real knight like that, nya. I'll leave the racist things behind, nya. Please forgive me, NYA!"

She was so sad here and I'm not into this but I see Kuroka begging me to try to be kind to her equally broken sister. The apology was genuine so I let it go for Kuroka. I sat next to them, and I said to this catgirl.

"You are forgiven. You are welcome to come to the house whenever you want. As for me and you, that's a hill you must climb on your own. I will give you a chance there. Don't throw it away."

Kuroka promised me something very good for that as her eyes took on a gleaming note. Shirone stopped crying hearing that, and her ears perked up to their limits. She looked at me finally, and her gold eyes held her pure happiness. Then, she grew determined to prove herself to me.

"Thank you Gregor-sama nya! You're truly a prince, nya! Kiba-kun has competition at the school nya. I will show you I'm a changed person, nya. I will earn my mate, nya!"

That last part was said with stars in her eyes, and I internally rolled mine. Kuroka gets that, and she beams at me. I'll give this cat a chance. Not a big one, but with Kuroka as my queen, I want her to be happier than myself. She gets that, and her upper tail squeezes my hand in thanks. I pull out the money for Kuroka with her shares. Kuroka beams and takes it. Shirone looks at me in a star-struck way like Ravel did Issei before I tell them with a small smile.

"Go have fun. I have a busy day tomorrow. On Tuesday we can all do something fun together. I'll ask everyone for ideas tomorrow."

Kuroka picked up her still star-struck sister and nodded, taking her money with her tails. She kissed my cheek as I stood up, getting a hiss from the white cat. That just amused Kuroka more, and she bid me goodbye.

"We will, nya. I have a few ideas. You seen the backyard yet, nya?"

I guess immediately.

"There's a pool, isn't there."

She smiled big and looked very keen, as did Shirone. Kuroka answered while she moved towards the front door, setting Shirone down.

"There is and I propose that. You will need swimming clothes and we can go tomorrow after your thing, nya. Come along, Shirone we can get you something tonight."

Shirone chased after her sister fast and the two went to enjoy themselves. I sighed because I knew that thing and the white cat would be trouble. Koriel unhelpfully says it's probably an evolutionary thing for nekoshous which makes me tell her to fuck off. Leading us to argue as we go up the stairs. Alex joined in agreement with Koriel.

I don't hear anything else in the house, and I want to relax. The library is vast, so there must be good books there.

I entered and found Kiryuu reading on the far side with her carapace on the table beside her. I let her read while looking at books on a nearby shelf. I found an interesting book on a criminal case during the early days of the Civil War when the underworld was basically in total anarchy.

It was a fascinating read, and I learned a bit about the pre-new King's devil society, and it's even more backward than now. As I read I was not impressed with how the criminal investigation went because it was sloppy. However, the case was handled as well as it could be handled with the issues there. The case was kept here in the library because a Gremory solved it, and the solver was a name I had heard before.

It shows where Rias got her name. I'm so intrigued by the book, making me miss someone walking towards me. Before they sit down next to me at the table, I'm at. I look up, and I see Rias. She looks like I did that morning. She had bags under her eyes and was not the most beautiful I had seen her. She was wearing a red shirt and jeans that looked well-worn. I raised an eyebrow at her but said with a bit of worry.

"Hello, Ria. I'm surprised you're here. I heard you trained hard yesterday."

Rias was silent for a second before she nodded.

"You put that much effort into helping me, yet I have not done as much. I want us ready, and it's just me that needs help. Everyone else has kept up. I was in my hole, and now, looking back, everyone tried to help me escape it. I want you to see I'm not weak."

It was apparently hard for her to admit at the end. I set my book down before I got up and then pulled her with me, surprising her. We left the library, and I caught Kiryuu smirking at me.

I tell her as we move down the stairs towards the basement.

"Rias, you're not weak. That's the pig nobility talking. I don't think you are weak."

That seems to encourage her. When we reach the basement, I get out the dueling swords and give her one. She looked confused, but I smiled and said to her.

"We will practice together. I will teach you a sword style that can help you. What have the others been teaching you?"

Rias smiles that supernova smile. The one I realized is only for me. She began to take a stance, and I immediately started working with her. I had grown to like the sword. The hunts had shown me that. Rias and I started dueling. Each duel is good practice for Rias. She has talent because she picks things up quickly, especially when I point out a problem that she immediately fixes and never repeats. We dueled, and she started seeing openings after the fifth dual.

It was in our seventh dual that Rias hit me on my right arm. That look she gave me was something I'll remember forever. The pride and joy there and her supernova smile led me to say.

"It's just practice, Rias. You're picking this up fast you just have to build up endurance. You did better than Issari did when she started. You learn faster, too, so don't say you're stupid either."

Rias grew happier hearing that. She grew competitive and then raised her sword in challenge. I smiled, and we dueled again. Our swords clanged and clashed. We kept dueling, and this is something that we enjoyed equally.

The duals continue, and Rias slowly starts winning more of them. I kept her and myself on our feet until Rias finally collapsed after her last fight, where I tapped her right foot. She was breathing heavily from it, but I immediately started to help her up. Rias was exhausted from the duels. I tell her with pride.

"You did great, Ria. Want me to carry you up the stairs?"

Rias beams and blushes but nods cutely. I let her lean on me before taking her sword and putting it in its holder in my armory—along with mine. I then picked up Rias, which gets an eep from her, but carrying a boltgun in armor and weightlifting has helped. I carry her up the stairs easily. Rias snuggles into my chest, enjoying this. The house is still silent when we hit the top floor.

Rias smiles up into my face before she looks down bashful and with a bigger blush. I continue up the stairs towards her room, saying to her as we enter.

"Koneko and I have buried the hatchet. Would you and the rest of your peerage like to move in here halfway through this week?"

That gets me the most beautiful smile I have ever seen out of Rias. Tears entered her eyes, and she nodded vigorously. Before she says it while I set her on the bed,

"I would love that, Gregor-kun. Thank you for giving me hope and you. I want to be with you my Lord of Iron."

She looked at me with pure love. At that moment, I saw something happen.

"I think I can have that with you, my Crimson Princess of Ruin."

She was confused by that, but I was not. Red balls of demonic energy were popping out of Rias's hands. She looked down and was amazed at the fact that she had the thing that everyone said she didn't have. Rias looked at her hands in awe-struck amazement before they disappeared. Rias was in pure joy with this.

"I have it."

I take a hand and say while smiling real and not my trademark.

"It might never have shown itself because you doubted yourself so much. Don't do that anymore, Ria. I want to believe in you as much as you believe in me."

Rias cried tears of joy, knowing she had the power of destruction. She thought about summoning them again, and they appeared as small balls that zap before disappearing. She was so happy she broke decorum again. She kissed me full on the lips, and fireworks were everywhere for us both. Rias fell away from the kiss, and she looked up at me with her eyes in pure happiness.

I get it completely now why Issei fought so hard for her despite the spoiled nature, the jealousy, the fact she treated him that way after he couldn't say it and made everyone else turn against him. That was his Rias. My Rias has all of that stuff except the spoiled nature. That part that made me feel like we couldn't work. We can as we both doubted ourselves too much, and we built up each other. The bricks are no longer duty but the beginning of love totally. I would tear Riser apart for her. I would fight the galaxy for her.

That look must have been clear on my face because Rias says with pure joy.

"You will say it fully one day. I will say it now. I love you, Gregor Astaroth. I will never doubt myself again."

I broke it this time kissing her cheek. She smiled at me as she looked at me and I her. She sadly broke our moment there by checking the clock and frowning.

"I need to get back to the dorms."

I shake my head.

"Stay you're here anyway and you can introduce me to Sona tomorrow. My letter says I'd be meeting her. Do you have tips so I don't anger her?"

That got a thankful smile from Rias and her telling me tips. We talked until she yawned cutely, and then I let Rias sleep. She murmured goodnight, and I shut her door. As I was going back to my room, I saw Murayama, with an incredibly happy face, coming up the stairs. She smiled, telling me Katase was now happy that her friend was staying in Kuoh thanks to me. Katase wanted to see the place tomorrow.

I approved it and told Murayama that I would get the test at Kuoh done fast tomorrow, and then we could perhaps do something to help her with sword work. She blinked curiously there, and I kept my new, almost permanent facial feature. It is fun seeing people get frustrated over it. Murayama just shakes her head.

"That damn smile smirk is going to get you in trouble, Gregor-kun. What's this thing?"

I continue to smile smirk before leaving the first crumb.

"I'd like you to imagine a place Murayama-chan that is a planet city. Consider that when we talk again after I'm done with the school. Ask Kiryuu-chan about a person called Sanguinius. You might get it."

Kiryuu was extremely down bad for Sanguinius. Kuroka was also a big fan of Sanguinius, but her favorite primarch was Lion. That amused me, and I teased her that he had angel birds getting hissing there. Murayama did not understand but she bumped me in annoyance. We had been moving towards her room, where Murayama stopped before she smiled at me and said, with a look of pure smiles.

"Thank you again, Gregor-kun. I appreciate what you did for me."

I smiled real there.

"I'm happy to help Murayama-chan. Regardless of your answer, you are welcome in my circle. Have a good night, Murayama-chan."

I said the end because she yawned midway through the conversation. She nodded in thanks and then entered her room before closing the door. I feel tired, and I am still feeling the crash from Friday. I had enough energy left to set an alarm. Then I did crash when I hit the bed after a quick shower.

It was a dreamless night with no form or purpose until the end when an eye suddenly appeared and started looking for something. I can't tell what the eye was from, but it felt curious rather than hostile. The moment it passed, I woke.

That alarm was loud enough to wake me up. There was a groan next to me before two tails slapped me across the face. That woke me up fully, making me jump out of bed as Kuroka groaned again.

"Turn off the alarm, nya. Was in a good dream."

I do so, and that brings a sigh of relief. Then Kuroka went immediately back to sleep. I gently went to shower, taking my clothes with me for the day. It was quick, and one of the things that Rias said that Sona disapproved of was extreme unprofessional appearances. I looked very good, in my own opinion, in a black shirt and well-maintained jeans. I tip-toed past a sleeping Kuroka, who was snoring the biggest snot bubbles I have seen yet for her.

Closing the door, I go past the other rooms and down the stairs. I don't see Rias. I see Maéva making breakfast of an egg omelet, and she just hums her church hymns. I ask her.

"Have you seen Lady Gremory Maéva?"

Maéva used one of her mechadendrites to point to the basement to answer the question. I thanked her.

"Thank you, Maéva."

The maid continues her work with a pride that she didn't have at the beginning of being here. I left her to her work and go downstairs to see where Rias is. She was not holding her sword, which I thought she would be doing. She was in the chapel of the Machine God. She was kneeling before the altar, and her head was bowed before the cog. I'm stunned. But the reason is shown when she spoke in a whisper.

"Thank you, Machine God, for my brave Lord of Iron. For giving me the thing I have long wanted. I believe in you, who has brought me the best thing on this planet."

I feel her join the faith and the Machine God tells me he did help her giving her the boost to activate the power of destruction finally. I was told it was always there, but doubt and an accident in childhood prevented it from appearing fully. I am curious why because my theory was that her bitch grandfather and his tutor did something.

My patron says no, they didn't do anything besides corrupting her knowledge, which I am fixing. The reason was an injury that had blocked her special demonic energy pathways that purebloods have for family abilities. It went unnoticed because the injury was so incredibly small. The Machine God wanted this person I would be with to have this that was denied to her by such a silly thing. He likes Rias despite her uneducated ideas because she has gained something from Maéva and Kiba. A love of the stars. He had that incorporated into his ideas as I inspired that. Rias finally felt me behind her, and she rose before turning to me.

Her face was pure joy seeing me fully before she rushed to me and hugged me violently.

"Please let us have our real marriage in a chapel like this. I can deal with the public one before the Morning Star, but I want the real one there. You are a miracle I don't deserve."

I pat Rias and comfort her.

"We can do that, Ria. I don't acknowledge the original Lucifer for me. I am a Mechanist and want to do vows between us since I'm not too big on spreading the faith. We may need a bigger room for our peerages and my stupid gecko friend.

Rias snorts at that.

"I will allow her there to see the nobles get mad at her. My dad, mom, and Heniya will like that because they always hated the rumors and mudslinging they did. The only one who would object is Diehauser, but only because he's so stuffy."

Diehauser. The Emperor of the Games! That Diehauser! What the fuck! Rias misinterpreted my eyes going wide as fanboying over Diehauser.

"Yeah, he and Heniya are seeing each other. It's an open secret for the family because they are all but married. They aren't officially married only because Diehauser is from the lowest ranks of the pillars, where it would be seen as reaching above his status. I like him because he tried to help me too. They would be great together officially. Diehauser is technically GKF by way of his dad, but he pillow talks with Heniya."

Holy cog oil. Diehauser is with Rias's sister. She is number three in the games and he's number one yet still can't marry her. That's such bullshit! Diehauser is a fucking beast and a half! He should be able to marry Heniya. Fuck the pillars even more! Rias is pleased I'm that angry for her sister.

"He's accepted it. Unofficially, he and Heniya have a civil marriage but it's not a Star marriage, so any baby is technically a bastard. It hurts them both because Diehauser is very much a good man. Heniya escaped the law because of the games and her status as a heiress. Diehauser has convinced his family he's asexual. The only one who knows from there is his cousin Cleria who is in Heniya's peerage as a mutation bishop."

Cleria is alive! Oh, fuck I need to talk with her at some point to ask about the king pieces. I smiled evilness there because Diehauser deserves to have his waifu publicly. Rias shivered again in a way that really proved that Akeno had corrupted her. I finally the question I had been putting off.

"How much has Akeno gotten to you?"

Rias blushed nervously.

"I like the trust thing not so much the pain."

That's significantly better than what I thought. It makes more sense with what she promised me at the park. I don't want to inflict wrath on people I'm near and close to.

"I don't know if I'm built that way. I will try it with you so long as we never do anything that hurts you. Just don't be too disappointed in me if it doesn't work out."

Rias beams.

"I won't ever be. I know you worry about wrath. I'm not into masochistic stuff, just the total trust you have with your partner. That's what I like, despite Akeno insisting that the other stuff enhances it. She's been trying to convince me of that for a long time. I don't think I'm that way either."

I never did that with Kate as she nor I were that way. Her likes were interesting but not that dark. Mine weren't bad, either but it would be another new experience on top of the hundreds so far. I held Rias's hand as we went up the stairs.

"I will have to do research and not from her. She says I'm kind of sadistic, but I think that's more intertwined with my wrath. I won't do anything that hurts you."

Rias understands.

"It won't ever be that. She's tried corrupting Koneko and me for a while with neither of us really liking the sadistic side. Koneko wants to be a princess with a prince. I want the perfect husband who will never hurt me. Akeno is a weirdo."

I can agree with that. I'm glad that doesn't run in my side of the family. It's just weird scientific flirting, which I get. Inflicting pain on your partner is not my cup of tea. Or Rias's thank the Machine God. I was so worried about that.

Rias pats my hand reassuringly. Upon getting to the kitchen and after eating, Rias does her portal to the ORC building.

It was the same as always, but there was Shirone. She was sitting on a couch doodling, and I wanted to wince. It was a picture of the two of us. She's older, as am I, with my chainaxe on my hip. Rias looked amused at the picture. Shirone froze, seeing me. Before badly trying to hide her doodle. I noticed that she in the picture was in a wedding dress, and I was in plate armor.

Rias pulled me past a sweating Shirone, who was very nervous. We exited the building five minutes later. Rias giggled there at my discomfort from Shirone. She doesn't say anything thankfully.

Just leading me to the school. It is well maintained, and Rias tells me what is in each building. I'm only half listening, and I'm still disturbed by Shirone. We entered the front courtyard, where a small line of people was gathered. Mostly boys, and I'm very unimpressed because most are perverts. Openly pervertedly giggling about how they will be able to get a harem of women. Dude, you fucks have good luck with that. The boys started getting mad at me because I was with Rias.

Two were angry enough to challenge me. I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed because they were trying to act macho. Saying that they could beat up a weakling like me. I don't do anything because they signed their own death warrants because behind them is Sona. She is unimpressed and very peeved because the boys were in very unprofessional clothes with anime stuff I'm pretty sure is hentai. She spoke as one was about to punch me.

"You're both disqualified. Get off the school property. You have till the count of three."

The second dude froze and shook. The first was an idiot because he stopped his punch and turned on Sona.

"What makes you think you have any authority, flat girl."

Rias winced, as did the smarter boys and a few girls. Sona got the tic mark before her eyes settled on the two.

"I'm the student council president and the one who does the approvals along with the principal. Get off the property, or I will call the police. One."

That made the second dude run. The first dude shook, realizing he fucked up. Sona continued looking unimpressed and continued the countdown.

"Two."

That had devil presence and pressure pulsing behind her, sending the dude running. The nearby boys and girls shake while I don't. That makes Sona watch me. An interesting look enters her eye, seeing Rias so close to me before Sona looks at the rest of the applicants.

"Kuoh Academy is the best school in the city. We have high standards, and you are expected to follow them. Does anyone else feel like trying something?"

That got furious nods of no from everyone. Sona continued to watch them and then moved away from the group towards the school. I like her and I say that to Rias. Rias looks at me like I'm crazy, but I know what Sona is. My mood kindred. She, too, doesn't put up with bullshit, and it's so nice. Cain is right mood kindred make everything better. The other applicants all looked at me like I was crazy with how I was smiling, finally finding a real one and not gear-based. Rias doesn't get it.

"You must really like her."

There was jealousy there, but not much. I just replied as the line moved forward.

"She's something I have not had in a while, Rias."

Rias tilted her head in question, and I answered with a big smile.

"Mood kindred. It's wonderful when you find them regardless of their relationship to you."

Rias asked what a mood kindred was. I explained it to her and a few others in the line. One of the boys says he has that, too, with his aunt as they both like reading crime books together. The ones who don't get it look at me like I'm insane. They wisely, don't say anything. The line kept moving orderly, and I liked Sona more than ever because of the beautiful order.

Rias left me at the test room door where I take the exam, and I just snicker internally at how much I remembered. The answers were difficult but manageable. When I am finished I hand my test in. It took half an hour, and when I found Rias waiting for me, she was next to Sona. The conversation stopped seeing me, and Sona gestured to me to follow. I do, along with Rias. The trip was to an office close to the center of the building.

Upon entering the office, wards went up immediately, and Sona turned her eyes on me fully. She tilted her glasses off her violet eyes.

"You're a devil and one I have never seen or heard of before. Rias has been cryptic about who you are, so I will ask. Whose peerage do you belong to?"

I say to her with a serious face and no attempts to lie.

"None I'm not reincarnated. That doesn't work for me. As for being a devil, I'm half."

Sona doesn't believe me and grew hard-assed.

"Who's peerage? I don't need more problems with a potential situation coming up. You are not leaving till I get an answer. Rias behind me. Now."

Rias got ready to obey, and I just opened a pocket spell and removed a letter before presenting it to Sona. Sona takes it in disbelief that I think I can get away with not telling her. But she paled, seeing the seal. She opened the letter and read. Her face paled further but given its Grayfia. The letter was given to me on Saturday to sell my story. Rias stays silent, and finally, Sona looks up from the letter, and she is back in control. She then folded the letter and returned it to me.

I took it, and Sona looked me up and down again before she spoke.

"Apologies, Heir Astaroth."

I just shrugged.

"I'm not offended, Heiress Sitri. You're looking after the school and being the student's greatest advocate. My situation is complex but please allow my test results to speak for themselves instead of instantly approving me now that you know."

Sona was interested why as Rias huffs.

"Gregor-kun believes in hard work and hates handouts."

Sona took a new look there as I smiled.

"Time raised in the human world. I hope we can get along, Heiress Sitri. My peerage is incomplete, and they will have strict orders not to cause trouble for you when the school starts. I will also be controlling a potential problem student with my cousin."

Sona looked pleased all of that. She relaxed like actually relaxed with her shoulders and chest not puffed out. Her eyes were not hard anymore, and her facial muscles relaxed into an extremely pretty face. Rias grabbed my hand cutely in jealousy. That raised Sona's eyebrow along with a tiny smile. She then schooled her face into a blank one.

"I see. The request will be honored. I admit that I am more interested in you, Heir Astaroth. You're unknown and nothing at all like your uncle, I know. He's… difficult, let's say. You seem like a person I can get along with. I assume you will be recruiting from the students for your peerage?"

I tilted my head in a slight yes while Sona frowned at the response.

"Yes and no. I have two pieces and a very likely third incoming. One is a new student here while the other is a bit older and won't be in the school. My possible third is also a student but she has the right to back out before the acceptance at any time. I do not plan to recruit from the school much."

Sona looked curious. Rias smiled, squeezed my hand, and got closer and Sona noted the interaction.

"I see. So, this is why you have been so happy, Rias. You found a better out. I hope you two have discussed it together."

I smiled and squeezed Rias back.

"We have. I am committed to this, Heiress Sitri. Rias will be treated well."

Rias looked at me with fondness, and then her eyes grew wide. She bounced up and down fast letting go of my hand and said a fast string of words.

"I have it, Sona! I have it!"

The sudden outburst amused Sona, and she was about to ask what it was when Rias showed her power of destruction. The red balls snapped and cracked for a second before they disappeared again. Sona was wide-eyed at the reveal. Before she smiled wide, there for Rias, proving they were true friends like the other place. Rias then grabbed my arm, and she smiled her supernova smile. Sona smiled at this and replied.

"That's wonderful, Rias! The nobles can't insult you anymore, and your parents will be ecstatic! They always believed that you had it. What finally made it appear?"

The question made Rias smile wide.

"Faith in myself thanks to my Gregor-kun. He believes in me like I do him."

Sona smiled, amused by the answer. Her violet eyes turned on me, and then she turned back to both of us.

"I'm so happy for you, Rias. Heir Astaroth, I am eager to get to know you. Would you be interested in a game of chess today?

Rias grew incredibly worried there while I shook my head.

"I don't know if I can. I have a hectic schedule with things, and time is precious as of late. Perhaps when I do have more time."

That answer calmed Rias and disappointed Sona.

"Let me know when you do have the time. No Rias, I'm not trying to steal him from you."

Rias looked bashful, and I squeezed her hand reassuringly.

"She told me of that, which is partly why I said no but I really do have limited time. Given what Rias has shared with me about my possible rival, I need things done."

Sona wasn't offended as her face took a nasty look remembering Riser. She, however, surprised Rias by saying happy and a bit worried.

"He's a pig who's even more upset as of late. He was boasting furiously about becoming the new heir to House Phenex, but his brother survived his scandal. He's now firmly and undeniably the Heir and Riser is beyond pissed. The party this weekend was horrible, with me and Heiress Agares hearing him bitch nonstop. Rias, he might attempt to bully you again soon."

I grew angry there. No one bullies Rias. Not fucking degenerate nobles or fire turkeys. Wrath shows as Rias looks incredibly worried now. Sona saw my sin and seemed to like me more than ever with a small smile. I will step up hunting again. Do a half break day tomorrow because pissed-off people do unreasonable things. If Riser comes and makes my Ria cry.

I imagine cutting his head off with a roaring great chainaxe before blasting his body to pieces with a boltgun. I'll show him who the better immortal is. I unconsciously tightened my arm around Rias. That makes her happy, and that breaks me out of a fantasy of me using an overcharged plasma gun on him. Sona was silent before saying.

"I like him, Rias. He's much better than Diodora. I am eager to get to know you better, Heir Astaroth."

I replied with my smile smirk.

"Just call me Gregor. I'm not really formal. I will be proper for appearances, but you are Rias's friend."

Sona nodded her head before turning back to being her hard-ass self and replied with a face with a frown.

"I will do so when proper. I have more tests to oversee. It was good to meet you, Heir Astaroth. Are you using the name Mason for your public name?"

I nod as the wards come down, and we move out of the office and into the hall.

"I am. I will let you go, President Shitori. I apologize for taking up your time."

Sona accepted the apology before she escorted us to the school entrance. Before she departed to work with the last few groups of people. Rias snuggled into my arms, and I glared down two boys who were undressing her with their eyes. My look makes the first shake while the second doesn't shake as much, but he averts his eyes. We continue to the ORC building with Rias not leaving my side. She said when we entered the building.

"Thank you for defending my honor, Gregor-kun."

I give Rias a real smile, and then I grow serious.

"He bullies you call me. I refuse to let him treat you like that just because he's a pissy bitch. Please don't get mad at me I might do it again."

Rias squeezed my hand in understanding.

"Together. I'll double my training, too. I won't condemn you for trying to help me. I was upset because you looked horrible when I saw you. You were not my handsome Lord. I asked myself if I could do that for you, like how you did for me. I found that answer. If you do that again, please be careful. Don't kill yourself. For me."

I worry a lot now because Riser is being silent and why is because he failed at his desire to be heir. He's getting ready for something. I can't hunt long today because of Grayfia tomorrow. Rias and I go up the stairs, and upon entering the ORC room, I again find Shirone. She was still doodling, and it was worse. There in her doodle is her and I, with five kids surrounding us with her ears, tails, and my hair. Worse, Akeno is there, too, holding a massive laugh. I glared at her while Shirone froze again, seeing Rias and me. Before she once again tried to hide the doodle badly. Rias is amused.

"You are really sold on him, aren't you, Koneko."

Shirone shivers badly causing her ears and tail to flop out from the illusion. She just looked at me, and her eyes held stars once more. Akeno began to fufu there, getting a massive blush from Shirone.

"Strong mate and gallant prince nya."

I get ready to sigh. Akeno stopped fufufus and teased me now.

"Two catgirls, Lex. You are a menace and must be stopped. What's next? Are you going to seduce Lady Leviathan?"

I shiver violently, as does Shirone while Rias humphed. Akeno fufufu again, before instead I teased her.

"You rat bat shouldn't be talking with your date coming up with a weird dragon girl. She wants many people in that, so don't talk."

Shirone shot back at Akeno, who went wide-eyed.

"Dragon girl hordes my prince won't, nya!"

Rias joins in, too, and finally gets vengeance on Akeno.

"Have fun there, Akeno. I'm sure we'll see your gecko terrorize the school while my Lord of Iron remains pure!"

The cat and redhead snicker together against their friend. Akeno took the insult and smiled before teasing back.

"Lex is boring. My little Kohai will make school fun. Enjoy boring you two."

I'm not boring I'm plenty of fun.

"No game night for you, Keno. By the way, you invited Rias and Akeno to what's likely a pool party tomorrow."

Rias grew excited about a party. Akeno beams, and Shirone gets ready to say something. Rias smiled and opened a portal for me before saying.

"We would love to join! I have to prepare! Akeno, tell me which suit I have is the best!"

I'm about to say don't worry about it when Akeno shoves me through the portal, and I land ass-first on the front hall floor. It closed before I could say anything. I was getting up and didn't see anyone in the kitchen. I peek into the front room and don't see Maéva watching soaps. That's broken when I see Issari coming up the basement stairs in a happy mood.

She seeing me, raised an eyebrow.

"Your senpai shoved me through a portal here. I am done with the test. You just got here?"

Issari snorted at the explanation. Before she fell into step with me as we went up the stairs together, and she replied.

"Yes no one was downstairs, so I came up. I hope you get in it would suck if you didn't. You are telling Murayama-chan today?"

I responded with a head bob. The two of us checked the library, where we found Murayama and Kiryuu. Kiryuu was reading a book while Murayama was studying another with intense interest. They were sitting together by the fireplace near the library's second-floor entrance. I approached them, and Issari followed along. Murayama saw me first, and she got up off the couch and softly approached us. Kiryuu was very deep in her book, so we moved away from her.

Murayama, once on the other side of the library, smiled, seeing me, and asked.

"Your test went well, Gregor-kun?"

I smile smirk.

"I think so. I believe I'm in, but we will see. Have you had a good morning so far?"

Murayama nodded her head vigorously.

"I have! I found a book that mentions a sword style similar to mine. I want to see if it will work for me."

She began explaining the style, and I asked about its origin. I learned it was a devil one from a now-dead minor house. She showed me the book, and I admit it's a good style for duals while Issari is not impressed.

"Ours are better. This one has too many holes that can be exploited by a trained person."

I raised an eyebrow there with Murayama.

"Other styles have validity as well. Knowledge should never be limited Skitarii. Stagnation is the way of the pus one. Innovative and adaptable thinking is our creed as much as Iron and Blood. Murayama-chan should choose what works best for her."

Issari takes the scolding as she deflated. Murayama is weirded out there while Issari replied sadly.

"Yes, Alpha. I see too many holes, and Murayama-chan might become your knight. I want my friend to be safe."

I softened there, getting the social dragon thinking. Murayama smiled there before hugging Issari. That made said pervert happier. I give an honest opinion of the style.

"It's a dueling style, Issari. We use space marine stuff. Yes, there are too many holes if Murayama was fighting a space marine. Even you and I, with our gear and their styles, would die to one. There was a reason they were called the angels of death but last I checked, there are no space marines here."

Issari nodded her head in acknowledgmen as Murayama asked.

"What's a space marine?"

I smiled and answered.

"A very strong opponent and things that are very different from humans. Remember that stuff I asked you to think about?"

Murayama frowns, and that's when Kiryuu joins in. She walked over to us with a book under her arm.

"I still find them amazing. Were they really that powerful to be able to conquer that many places?"

Issari and I smiled. Murayama was still confused before she said in that confusion.

"What does a planet city have to do with these space marines?"

I answered while summoning the anvil along with Koriel. The sight of her makes Murayama freeze.

"Everything as in a faraway place on the world we now stand on was that planet city, Terra. It was the center of an Imperium of Man, an Imperium that lasted for an extremely long time, thanks in part to said space marines."

The tale began.

After three hours of questioning and explaining, Murayama is in utter amazement. Kiryuu enjoys this, too, because she gets to gush about Sanguinius. Issari gets to boast about the sisters of battle and Celestine. I just relax and let the new member into the circle. Murayama continued being amazed by the very end. She looks at Koriel again. The possibilities are endless from my story. She finally said.

"I want to know everything. I want to know about Knights. I love Gundam, yet these sound so cool! Can you make those!"

I shake my head no but say to make a disappointed Murayama feel better.

"Not with the anvil. I can make a forge to make those eventually as I want a knight, too. I wish I could use a titan."

That made Murayama interested in those. The description of the god machines humbled Murayama, especially learning that there were legions of them. Murayama bounced up and she proclaimed.

"I will pilot a knight and show the world a real knight, come again! For my eventual king! Let me do that for you!"

I smile and reply to Murayama.

"Pilot it for yourself. I just want Mars. Are you committed or still thinking?"

The swordswoman thought for a moment.

"I am almost certain. I want to be your knight my noble King."

The hearts are there in force. I sighed there while Issari snickered. Kiryuu said, happy.

"He is noble. I heard from the Bad Cat that we are having a party tomorrow. Is that true?"

Everyone perks up there.

"We have a pool in the backyard, and Kiryuu, Murayama, we will have Rias and her peerage moving in on Wednesday. Katase is welcome to the party. I plan to do more hunting today. Issari, I need the solo runs because of Riser. So, enjoy yourself."

Issari whined, but money from her shares made her happy. Kiryuu huffed, wanting money. Murayama looked amazed at the amount of money there. Issari fist-pumped when she said that she had her new PC and an Xbox. Murayama asked why. The two perverts smiled together and then began explaining Alistair. I let the three of them talk before the sound of a door is heard.

Kuroka entered the library, dressed in her canonical clothes. Murayama looked up from the conversation and dropped her mouth to the floor, getting snickers from Kiryuu while Issari just woofed. I rolled my eyes, and my queen just smirked and came over to us before putting an arm over my shoulder before I asked.

"They ok with you?"

Kuroka nods and she winked at Murayama. That makes Murayama fall over, twitching with a massive nosebleed and getting snickers from the perverts. Kuroka smiled wide there.

"I still got it and they are fine with me nya. Kalawarna was suspicious of me for a second, but that went away immediately. She is amazed you're a noble nya. Conner was very surprised while French girl just shrugged, saying she kind of thought you were that way nya. The fallen are scared of you."

That's amusing.

"Did you get names for the fallen?"

Kuroka nodded, and Murayama got up before whispering something furiously to Issari. Issari smiled and whispered back. I ignored them and looked at Kuroka.

"Mittelt and Raynare. Both are two wing fallen nya."

Raynare. Why would she run? She supposedly has a hard-on for Azazel. Mittelt is supposed to be a sadistic little witch. Yet both are from his cadre. I have a bad feeling about them. Kuroka read my mind.

"I remembered you mentioning one of them and hit them with truth spells, startling Kala nya. I demanded from them if they were spying. They are truthful about their intentions, nya. The black haired one was very different to the other. Conner shrugged and said he did the same and figured I would too nya."

What is Raynare like? Would she possibly not have killed Issari? Despite that, I prepared to go shopping with Kuroka after telling her I would be solo today. She shrugged, and we left together outside the library. Murayama whispered quickly to the perverts, and the three closed ranks. I don't want to know. I do, however, hear a few words.

"Understand the meaning of life now."

Kuroka just kissed my cheek in a nonapology making me sigh.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24.

Knowledge wins battles and wars.

The shopping went fast as Kuroka knew clothes and got eye candy. I'm thanks to Kuroka being next to me, getting glares of hate from the teen boys my age and some young men in the shopping center. Kuroka was just happy sticking close to me. It was annoying having those hate-filled glares, but we thankfully finished in an hour. On the way back to the house, Kuroka had promised me something in my ear for being kind to Shirone. I'm intrigued by it. It's a promise for anything I want in the bedroom for a future session. I looked at her, and she nodded. She said as we entered the grounds of the house.

"You're not interested in Shirone nya. I get that, but you being her motivation will help. The monster awakened her princess dreams again, nya. If she has you focused on, then she won't return to the racist side."

I'm a bit more understanding.

"She needs so much fixing its not funny. I am worried about Riser because he is preparing to do something. I'm not halfway to the buyout, and it's worrying me. I don't need Shirone chasing me until this is done."

Kuroka had her ears droop as I told her with a frown.

"I want two-thirds of the money at least, so if I have to beg my grandfather for money, he will see I'm not entitled and that I thought of the house first. This being that type of universe means an encounter is very likely between the two of us. I don't want to risk Rias or anyone else getting caught in our crossfire. I plan to make him scream in agony."

I plan to put sacred oil on my rounds since I can bless things. I will make him scream with that. Kuroka accepts the anger I have for Riser. We get to the main door entering together. I don't see Maéva or anyone else. Before I see a hint of pink hair near the top of the stairs. So Katase is here. I gesture to Kuroka to follow me. We immediately head downstairs, and we get a new door on the medical ward.

Before setting up illusions on it along with the other supernatural/science stuff. When we head back upstairs, it's there I see Katase proper. She's with Murayama, Kiryuu, and Issari all talking enthusiastically to each other. Upon seeing me, Katase ran to me and hugged me sending us us to the ground. The sight got giggling from the trio of girls and huffs from Kuroka. Katase said in my ear in a whisper.

"Thank you for letting Murayama live with you. She's my best friend, and I was devastated to learn she was leaving. You will never find a truer friend than me now."

I looked at the trio, and they snicker at me. I say to Katase, who, now that I have a proper look, is in a pretty dress and skirt the color of light red.

"She's my friend too, Katase-san, but you're welcome."

Katase got off of me. Letting me get up and see the happy group. Murayama looks like she wants to say something to Katase. Katase spoke again, and she was very excited.

"You're hosting a pool party tomorrow, Gregor-kun? I didn't know you lived in a place like this."

I smile smirk and nod.

"I am indeed hosting a party, and like Murayama-chan probably told you already, you're welcome to join. I live here thanks to my dad as he does lots of big business deals around the world. I will likely be gone halfway through it on something, but you're all welcome to stay."

Katase was curious.

"What are you doing, Gregor-kun? It's all right for you to call me Katase-chan."

I have a lie ready.

"Just working on a few projects that I want to see if they can work."

Murayama immediately backed me up.

"Gregor-kun is incredibly busy with these ideas. Some of them are incredible, Katase."

Katase looked at me, and she just smiled.

"I want to hear them all at one point."

I don't know if you do, Katase. I need to hunt today, and I want three or four hunts. I tell the gaggle of young women with my smile smirk.

"You will, Katase-chan. Kuro, I'll see you and everyone else later. Issari, be good."

That got a whine from my best friend and giggling from everyone, including Katase. Kuroka smiled and then said excitedly.

"We can have a mini party while he's gone lets go!"

That got a cheer from everyone, and the five of them went off to have fun. That out of the way I prepared to hunt without the mask.

The first group of strays I went after were four pawns and a rook who holed themselves up in an old motel. The roars of chain weapons and the bark of my bolter echoed in it. My title was now firmly known by the strays. That kid had squealed, saying it often it seems. The strays here fought harder than all except the mutation queen. My bolter was aimed again, and I fired a blessed round.

Said round blast off an arm from a stray who had not ducked fast enough. He screamed, then fell, thrashing from the holy blessing. His comrades looked at him in horror. I advanced and said a prayer to the Machine God.

The prayer made the rest of them clutching their heads. That allowed me into melee range where my mechadendrites extended and the swords roar. Including a new one blessed by me. The strays fought on with more hesitation but I pushed forward. Stopping long enough to take a head from the downed dead stray. The pawns now attacked with fury now for their dead comrade. The rook was an Australian who insulted me with their famous word.

She punched me with the punch denting my armor and broke her hand. She eeeps, and I take the arm, then her head fast. The body fell, and the pawns quaked. I continue to work while thinking of other things.

I swung my axe against a bishop who was trying to get away from me. He was screaming to his comrades that the Gorgan was here. Said comrades were rushing towards him, and the bishop threw magic at me to get more distance. I ducked the shock ball and then continued forward. His comrades had guns and arrows that fly and slam against the armor and robes. I hear dings and clacks, and I thank the robe because it also proved to be extremely good armor. My helm eyes make the strays look fearful because they know that this promised death. They tried again to stop me.

The sound of being kicked into a wall and a body falling makes this not fun as I was that body. I get up, feeling my ribs heal, and my breathing becomes less harsh. I let lose my boltgun in a retaliatory shot, and that claims a pawn. The man's chest exploded, making his comrades back up badly. One of the strays whispering in pure fear.

"He should be dead. No one has survived that kick before."

I get up and then let my swords roar making the strays even more scared. They tried running upon seeing the red before I had placed myself at the exit. I learned why the strays didn't portal out of any fight. It would attract more attention to them via a system of wards around the city that were extremely sensitive to bad knight in charge of the group drew a spear before he attempted their next breakout attempt.

The final strays just hid rather than fought. Flushing them out of this apartment complex took an hour, and I hated this because they should have just fought. The last stray begged for her life in a shower.

"Please spare me, Gorgan! I'll give you anything you want!"

I feel nothing here while preparing a round.

"You shouldn't have targeted that school bus then. You took their future now, I now take yours. Die on your feet, stray."

I shot her with a smile feeding wrath. The body explodes, and I take her head before burning the corpses here. After I was done it was simply preparing to go home.

The peace of the house is something I will never not love. Nobody greets me on the first floor or in the kitchen. I climb the stairs heading to my room to take a shower. Once there, I just let the heat relax me. I'm getting used to killing and the sight of bodies exploding from bolter rounds. Koriel tells me that it gets better and that she is still fascinated by the war mask. That you disassociate there in multiple ways was incredibly interesting. That started a conversation about the craftworlds, and Koriel is a bit disturbed by the end of it to be slightly sympathetic to elves.

Upon exiting the bathroom, I find Kuroka there waiting for me. She saw me in pjs, and came to me taking my hand guiding me to the bed. There she sat and let me put my head on her lap before she started purring for me. I relaxed more now, hearing the purrs. Alex just said this was another reason why and I didn't get mad at him for this. Kuroka gives me head pats, too, and while I'm not that comforted by them, I can't tease Issari about them now. This continued till there was a knock on the door. Kuroka let me up, and I moved there and opened it.

It was Maéva who was poking her fingers together and looked incredibly nervous. I looked at her, and she finally said with the finger poking increasing.

"Young master I heard we are having a party tomorrow. I was just wondering if I can…"

I interrupted there, knowing what she was going to ask.

"You're welcome to join Maéva. You deserve a break, too."

Maéva beams and does something. She shows her gear as I feel pure relaxation now and lose all my stress. Maéva looks embarrassed, and she goes red in the face. I say this while completely relaxed.

"This gear is not worthless, Maéva it's just not combat gear. You should not be ashamed of it."

She blushed furiously, and I now know a possible reason why she and Asia were put together. Maéva just blushing up a storm.

"You really mean that young master?"

I keep my real smile on.

"I do it's not worthless."

That makes my maid smile brighter. Before she bows and moves away from the room. I noticed there was a spring in her step. I'm glad she, too, is not influenced by the horny. That moment could be construed as me starting down the path of a maid girlfriend. I closed the door as Kuroka smiled big there.

"You are sweet, nya. I felt that, too, and it's a nice feeling. Does my king want a maid costume for me, nya?"

That was a tease there and fishing for information. I shook my head there with my smile.

"Not big into maids. It might be fun later, but my tastes are more. Not that."

She looked at me, trying to figure out what I liked. I smile smirk because I won't share easily and I hide my likes well. She frowned at my face but grew confident again.

"I will learn what you like. I know redheads, nya. You won't stop me from knowing."

I chuckled at her.

"I learned catgirls are tied up there too."

That got a smile, and with that, I set my alarm for tomorrow. Kuroka hissed at it, and I was amused telling her she did have her own room. She just slapped me with her tails again before we settled in for the night. She told me once again thank you for being kind to Shirone even though she didn't deserve it. I just put an arm around her pulling her close and drifted into the sea of dreams.

Once again, the dreams were formless, but that eye returned. This time, it searched for something longer, but it did not find whatever it was searching for because it searched harder than ever. It was definitely strange. The eye disappeared again as I heard the alarm.

I woke up quickly and silenced the alarm. I saw Kuroka sleeping deeply, snoring her snot bubbles. I get up and prepare for the day. Lessons, talking to the possible new people for the Legio, and finally, the pool party, then hunts. Issari will have fun here while I'll have five people chasing after me. One being a cat that might not be able to swim.

The shower was done quickly, and I again let my queen sleep while I exited the room and headed down the stairs towards the kitchen. Maéva was making food, with Murayama and Kiryuu both eating on the island. I joined them and was greeted by smiles from them. We settled into a discussion about space marines. That confused Maéva, but Murayama was a big fan of the Dark Angels knights in space and all. I snorted in amusement.

"You know about any fallen Murayama-chan?"

That got snorts from Kiryuu while Murayama huffed.

"Do you Gregor-kun?"

That set the three of us off on a laughing train. Maéva looked at us like we were mad. She just looked lost as we continued joking. That's what Grayfia and Geros walked in on. Geros focused on the mechadendrites, with Grayfia having a smile seeing them. I get up and prepare for lessons. I asked her quickly before the lesson if she could help sell my old home. Grayfia nodded, saying it would be done fast. Then lessons began.

The quiz was done, and I passed it without a problem. Then we started the next lesson which was the middle nobility and which houses are sworn to which pillar. The Astaroths have twelve families sworn to us. The Gremorys have the same number as do most of the higher pillars with the exception being the Sitri with eight. Geros was in control for the second half today, naming the minor houses for the Astaroths with the two strongest ones called the Melek and the Baalam.

Both houses had kids my age, and expected them to be given a place in the peerage of the heir to the Astaroths. The kids were a boy from Melek and a girl from Baalam named Thoron, and Hetvia. I learned from Geros that Diodora had pissed off both houses by not even pretending to care for that expectation. They believed Diodora was the Heir. It took my grandfather promising up and down that Diodora was not the heir and that the heir would have the two in his peerage.

Diodora was pissed at that, apparently while the houses were pleased. I shake my head because Diodora should not be angering vassals like that. Geros tells me my grandfather wished to meet me and discuss things this week. I agreed to that before asking what the two likely people for my peerage are like and their abilities.

Hetvia was a shy girl who was okay with magic and very intelligent. However, she was not powerful. Thoron was a strong young man that was extremely capable in spear fighting. He had brains, too, because he had impressed my father with an idea that was still undergoing testing. I consider what pieces for both as Geros continued to describe the position of the houses. My butler does tell me that he has been informed of my queen. He's not impressed with her but knows she is pardoned. He has been informing the other servants of that. I asked him to introduce me to Thoron and Hetvia so that I could get to know them.

That was agreed to, and both young people, he said, are respectable people. He will bring them tomorrow or Thursday after I speak to my grandfather. I agree on tomorrow. The lesson was faster than the previous one, at three hours. When it was over, Geros asked for a mechadendrite pack. I made his MIU and pack. He widened his eyes, feeling the Longinus. After it was made, he handed several bills of Lilith to Grayfia, who was smirking unprofessionally. I smile at my starmother.

"You're going to be rich from this bet, aren't you, Lady Lucifuge."

Grayfia's smirk grew, and Geros huffed. He was still looking at the mechadendrites with a slight frown.

"She has bet us all in the club that she knows something we can't believe. When I asked her about it before we arrived, she said you have a Longinus. I didn't believe it, but I do now. This is indeed a very unexpected thing, milord. This will make the pillars both more wary of you and more interested. It will also increase House Astaroth's prestige."

Grayfia counts her money while still smiling. I just smiled there before replying.

"I hope so. Has Lady Lucifugr told you my other title?"

Geros nods.

"That you are the Gorgan, yes. I am indeed impressed, milord because you could have easily demanded from your grandfather the money for Lady Gremory's hand. He would have paid it out without hesitation. The fact that you are working to earn the money will send a good message to him. How far are you in the process?"

I am happy I'm right about that. I opened my pocket and then began to set the money on the table. Geros counted, and Grayfia smiled at me when she saw the amount. After counting the new stuff, I'm over a million, Lilith and Geros remarked after we finished counting.

"Impressive. This speaks well of you. You should be proud of your achievements here, milord. I understand you will not ask for the rest of it if you can help it."

That look on my face makes Geros smile a slight smile.

"Again, like your father. Master Ajuka enjoys hard work paying off. I will stay silent on this unless you say otherwise."

Grayfia checked the time before she frowned. She then got up from her chair next to the desk in the study. Geros got up, too, and he said before leaving.

"Check that scroll milord. It has House Agares sigil, and while you might be busy now, it's important to stay on top of things. I will be back tomorrow with your Grandfather. Enjoy your day."

I blinked before my eyes fell on the scroll. I widened my eyes because I had forgotten it. I immediately grab it and open it.

It was a request for a meeting from Seekvaria herself. I have a summoning circle for that meeting. She wants to meet the Hunter who got her disobedient pawn. I roll up the scroll, placing it and my money back in my pocket, before going out to talk to Kuroka with the former Grigori people.

The cat is eating food at the kitchen table while Kiryuu tries to get something working. Murayama was looking at Kuroka's ears and tails in pure fascination. Kuroka smiled at me flirtatiously while Murayama blushed. I just raised an eyebrow before sitting at the table. Kiryuu asked me.

"Your back how was school?"

I rolled my eyes.

"Absolutely fun. I learned lots today. We have two very likely new people coming soon. Both nobles from houses sworn to mine. I will probably be meeting them and my grandfather tomorrow. Kuroka, be good."

That got a huff from my queen while Kiryuu giggled, as did Murayama. Kuroka huffs out.

"I am good, nya."

I snort before saying.

"Your nickname is the Bad Cat, not the Good Cat."

Kuroka huffed again while the others snickered. I got whacked by a tail, as I'm close enough for that. I took the whack and just smiled at her, showing it was teasing. Kiryuu finally got what she was looking for. An icicle formed, and she then sharpened it to a deadly point. I am impressed. Murayama is, too. Kuroka beams and says with a smile.

"Kiryuu is getting her gear down fast, nya. I believe she will become a very good bishop. You're also doing very well, Murayama nya. You both will be able to come along with us eventually."

Both beamed as I told Kiryuu.

"I'd prefer you to wear the carapace totally, along with the red robes the Skitarii used. You could use them and perhaps a second robe underneath. The helm and rebreather are, however, not negotiable. The war mask really does help, and my boltgun is not pretty."

Murayama doesn't know what a boltgun does yet. Kiryuu remembers, and she understands.

"I will use the helm and armor. Issari-chan told me of how the armor saves you many times over. I understand you want us safe first and foremost."

That helps, and Kiryuu continues.

"I'll use weight spells to help me till I build the muscles. These new people. What will they be?"

Kuroka and Murayama looked curious, too. I considered it again before saying.

"A pawn and rook possibly. They are both purebloods, so expect open racism at the worst and at best casual racism. I know I am."

The others get down from that. Murayama asked finally.

"When will you reincarnate me? I'm fully committed to it."

I looked for a hint of doubt or regret and see none.

"Probably tomorrow or Thursday. You would suffer badly today if we did it now. The sun hurts new devils at first."

Kiryuu shivers remembering while Murayama looked worried and Kuroka answers that.

"You just get extremely tired fast. It goes away after a few days but get ready for new feelings as your senses become stronger."

Murayama felt better and worse knowing that. Kuroka then slapped me again with a tail as I snarked at her.

"What am I a tail-whacking post? I need to be paid more if I'm that."

That got me two whacks from said tails getting more giggles. Kuroka shook her head, amused. She got up and then looked at me. I sighed, then answered her with a slight, real smile.

"Yes, I'm ready to go. I'll be back in a bit. When is Katase-chan coming over Murayama-chan?"

Murayama stopped giggling and answered.

"In a few hours and I want to tell her. I have never kept a secret like this before from her. I know it's the separation, but."

I understand completely.

"It was like that with me and Issari at the beginning. She is safer not knowing."

Murayama grew sadder as Kiryuu pats her friend. Kuroka does, too, with a tail making Murayama perk up immediately. Kuroka smirked wide, and we both went off to the basement. I eyed Kuroka, who kept smirking at me. I eyed her again as our stare-off continued until we hit the station. There, I finally asked her.

"She has a catgirl fetish now because of you, doesn't she?"

Kuroka fully smirked.

"Oh yes she loves the tails and purrs, nya. You like purrs too, so don't try denying that."

I can't, but I am preparing to will away the items in the old house. Kuroka just opened the portal to our location after I was done.

We entered the alley next to the apartment complex. The wards were still there, and Kuroka gave us a special knock three times. The door opened, and there was Jeanne. She looked out carefully. She focused on me. Her blue eyes looked me up and down with critical examination. Before she opened the door fully. Once inside, she closed it and remarked.

"You are a noble."

I observed her fully too and she was in her armor with a sword on her hip. I answered as we moved towards the stairs.

"Learned that recently and didn't know when I met you. Despite that new fact, I'm not big on the Cold War between the three. I prefer to think of the population of the world first before religion or speciesism."

Jeanne looked at me again, and she shrugged. Saying as we three continued up the stairs.

"I am in the same boat, sort of. The war has been over for a very long time, and even Azazel doesn't seem to want to continue it. Just that bitch. Please don't terrorize the two fallen here. They are scared because he has placed a kill on sight order on them announced yesterday."

Oh damn Kuroka frowned, but I asked.

"How do you know that?"

Jeanne answered as we hit the second floor.

"We haven't been declared rogue yet. As for how we know, it was circulated on a network that the cadre uses when they brought computers to us. We are in and have been looking for more evidence. We have found two things that connect him to the farm. The black-haired fallen wants to deliver the evidence to Azazel for pardon. We don't because, in one of the things, we found more references about two other incidents."

I grew madder.

"What other incidents?"

Jeanne grew more pissed too as we hit the common room.

"There was an attack on Rome in 2007 with a crazy Al-Quid-A member attempting to murder the Pope. He nearly succeeded. Again, another detail that was never mentioned till later. Then an attack on the Tsar done by a new cult three years ago. There were implications that the attack was done by the devils."

I grew pissed with Kuroka joining me. When we entered the room fully, I finally saw the rest of the building's occupants.

Kalawarna was with Conner trying to calm a surprising person over by the tv. It was Raynare. Mittelt was not as nervous, but she had her wings out, flapping them in an attempt to keep calm. Raynare was like her canonical appearance but her face was innocent of the sadism. Mittelt was the same, too, with the only difference being she was a tiny bit taller. They were dressed in casual, American clothing, with Raynare having a Yankees symbol on her blue shirt. Mittelt was in a shirt with the same logo.

Conner, seeing me, grew grim as did Kalawarna, who shakes a bit. Raynare freaked and Mittelt looked me up and down. Raynare barked out in pure fear.

"He's a devil and going to kill me, Kala!"

She hid behind Kalawarna, shaking. Conner rolled his eyes there, as did Kalawarna and Mittelt. I greeted Conner.

"Good day and sorry about that. I was busy yesterday doing things."

Kuroka smiled wide.

"I'm things."

Kalawarna and Jeanne snorted, amused. Connor snickered as Mittelt cracked a smile while Raynare kept shaking behind her friend. I looked at Kuroka, amused and not. I was rolling my eyes before pulling one of Kuroka's tails in retaliation for the bad joke. That got a hiss from her and made Jeanne snicker as Connor half smiled.

"Given what Kitty has told us, I'm not offended. Surprised you're a devil a half one but close enough to a full one unless you really look. Even more surprising is that you have an evil piece set. Given we have not been attacked by the devils you're okay with in my book. Raynare, stop freaking out. If he wanted to kill you, he would have done so."

Raynare kept shaking and burrowed herself behind Kalawarna. Mittelt finally spoke up as her eyes are careful.

"He seems okay, Ray. I'm Mittelt the scaredycat is Raynare. She is still getting used to being here on earth."

Raynare's shaking was now at a fever pitch. I widened my eyes, hearing the last part. Kalawarna answered my unspoken question.

"She is a new fallen and is a less than three months old fallen. Raynare, he won't hurt you, and I'm a devil, too. Have I ever hurt you?"

No wonder she is so scared. Raynare said with fear in her voice.

"No, you haven't, but you were an angel at one point. He's a real devil he hates me on principle! Please make him go away, Kala he scary!"

Oh, my heavens, she's a scared Asia. Mittelt shakes her head in dismay. Jeanne rolls her eyes, as does Conner. Kalawarna turns to Raynare and softly speaks to her, trying to help the fear. Kuroka is surprised that this is a recent fallen angel, saying in a soft tone.

"The last new fallen was ten years ago nya. I know you don't ask but she seems…"

l Mittelt finished that.

"Shell shocked and yeah she is. She's still getting used to the fact everything is not pearly white here as it is in Heaven. She was stupid and swore to his cadre three weeks ago. Ray heard the old tales of him before he fell. I swore to him because he was charismatic, and he promised that we were protecting the children of Big G. Only later did I learn that we weren't. He abuses the cadre, and the rank and file can't escape. He has plants amongst them, and you don't know who to trust. I knew Kalawarna before her reincarnation, and I knew she wasn't his. When I learned what he did, I fled taking Raynare with me. I wouldn't leave her there to be used like I was."

I show some pity for Raynare. She's probably not here willingly and proves that with her next words.

"Lord Azazel could stop him, Mittelt! We would be safer and not be near this scary devil! They are beings of pure sin and enemies of God!"

That utterance made Kalawarna and Kuroka clutch their heads in pain. Conner was not amused, and he gently whacked Raynare. She whined, and Conner said to her.

"What's rule two, Raynare."

Raynare immediately stopped freaking out and went ramrod straight.

"No, saying that name. I'm sorry."

Conner looks at Kalawarna before he says to Raynare.

"Take a proper look at him, Raynare. He's and has something that should calm you."

Raynare reluctantly popped her head out from behind Kalawarna. She looked at me with her violet eyes, still afraid, before they turned to amazement. She stopped shaking and actually looked me in the eye. Kalawarna patted Raynare's back reassuringly. Jeanne snickered, as Conner smiled softly, showing he had a fatherly side.

"He has gear, Raynare. He has known about us for a week, yet we have not been attacked. He might have devil parts in there, but he's also human and seems to favor that side more."

Raynare shows her innocence now more than ever.

"Only good people have gear."

I want to wince at that naïve moment. Jeanne didn't say anything, but her face was dismissive of Raynare while Conner corrects that.

"Raynare, that's not true. I'm not a good person, and I have it. Yet, I strive to be better. He has been helping humans by getting rid of bad stray devils. He has reasons for doing it, but they are good, according to Kitty. She's a devil, too, and yet her reason for it was not clean-cut."

Raynare focused heavily on me, shaking her head at Conner as she focused on something that only she could see.

"He is good. He fights for the planet and stands against the void with Iron and Blood. Yet he remains our greatest defender thinking of us first and foremost. He's a hero Kala! I'm sorry, nice devil man, for being scared!"

Raynare began babbling about me. I'm weirded out by this and ask Kalawarna.

"Do angels have the ability to sense more of a person with gear, Lady Kalawarna?"

Kalawarna did not understand why Raynare was acting like this now, and neither did Mittelt. Jeanne was also weirded out by this new one-eighty attitude. Conner raised an eyebrow in pure disbelief that this was the same Raynare who was so scared of me less than a minute earlier. Kalawarna finally answered.

"They do but fallen slowly lose that over time usually in a year. Then we feel it like a regular person trained on earth would."

Raynare kept getting closer to me, but it was not a good kind of closer. It showed how innocent she still was. Mittelt was now openly curious.

"Ray has never acted like this before, but she had only really met two gear users. A witch and her partner in a young man with a dog. Ray liked both of them immediately, and that sold her further on the idea that gear only goes to good people. You must be decent enough to get this kind of reaction out of her."

I gently shoo Raynare away from me before Kuroka whacked the fallen with her tails. Raynare must have met Tobio and Lavinia. Raynare was like a tick and immediately came back and got even closer and now super excited.

"He's a very good devil man, Kala! He is trying to get us a dream of a place far away yet he's not like the other one that he worries he might have to become!"

How the fuck does Raynare know that? Conner continues to be weirded out there. Kalawarna finally took Raynare's hand and tugged the fallen away from me. Raynare now was bouncing on her heels. Mittelt was smiling and patting Raynare's hip.

"She really likes you. I wonder why considering you're what she fears most. Ray, why is he your new best friend?"

Raynare paused before she said, with no filter.

"He's a being of many places. He has the ability to make many things that defy Father and his will. Yet he chose like Father did light. He knows the odds of what is out there, yet he doesn't back down. This man of metal and flesh. He that is something completely new."

How deeply can she see me? Kuroka is amused when Jeanne finally asked.

"What the hell is your gear? She just looked at me and shrugged, saying I'm good but common."

Raynare burst into the conversation again as I was about to say something.

"He's the newest of them that can beat that which father didn't like. He is powerful and plans a thing that can make reality quiver. Good devil, man, please protect us all even the mean devils. Can you really make the walkers who are like the knights of old?"

Ok, this is bad she can see deep at me. She blew the bag open and dumped gasoline on it. Mittelt, who had been around Raynare the most, looked at me with wide eyes. Kalawarna was the next to get it and shook a bit. Jeanne is frowning, but Conner puts it together.

"Jeanne, he has a Longinus yet it's different. It's extremely different because it's not blasting you at full power. Given what Raynare said and how it feels like a blast furnace, he has some creation gear. Yet Annihilation Maker is considered to be the creation Longinus."

Raynare became even more excited.

"This is stronger than Annihilation! Father made this for great reasons! Please, good devil, help our world!"

Mittelt was now looking at me with a very clear expression of interest along with Kalawarna. Conner was looking at me like I was dangerous, which I was. Jeanne was just dumbfounded, and she said it while looking at me in a very strange way.

"I have been near the first one. You know it's that there, but this doesn't feel like a Longinus. What is she talking about with mech walkers?"

Raynare again spoke up again looking at me with star struck eyes.

"He can make them and ones far larger that are called the Titans. More things that will save our world!"

Conner sighed looking at Kalawarna who nodded before shooting rope at Raynare and stopping her from trying to climb on top of me. Raynare fell to the ground while Mittelt pats the now trying to break free fallen. Kuroka snickers at Raynare while Kalawarna looked at me hard before she bumped her boyfriend.

"We are joining this thing. What was it called again, Kuroka?"

Kuroka smiled big and answered while Raynare was bouncing towards me while still bound.

"The Legio Solar nya. Sexy make them a thing."

I sighed while Mittelt was now looking at me with plain curiosity. Jeanne finally said to me.

"The voices say that you are a glimpse at a time where there is only war. Yet you stand for peace."

I gently pushed the rope-bound Raynare away from me, and she rolled to Kalawarna. I summoned the anvil, and the ghostly thing made Mittelt jump. Conner and Kalawarna looked at it in a bit of awe. Jeanne tried touching it. The hand fell through as I asked while picking up the hammer.

"I'll get you guys free power. Where is your generator?"

Conner replied.

"We don't have one. The power here is siphoned off the grid by a clever thing we did."

I shrugged before swinging my hammer. Light blinds all of them before I picked up the plasma generator and said while smiling.

"Get rid of that. You will have clean power for three decades with this. Just call me when you need maintenance or repairs. This is a plasma generator."

Conner looked in disbelief, as did everyone else. Raynare had somehow, unnoticed by everyone, escaped her rope and surprised me by hugging me from behind. I jumped letting the generator come out of my hands and slammed onto my foot. I yelped, jumping into the air with Raynare still holding onto me. Kuroka snickered at the scare before she tried to help me. Raynare kept holding on and saying while unaware of what she had done.

"Man of peace and war. The greatest man ever! He that shows the weakness and strength of flesh!"

I landed, and my foot began to heal. Raynare kept holding onto me, and I started to pick up the generator as Kalawarna shot a thicker rope at Raynare. The ropes hit her and she eeps falling over again. Jeanne comes over and pokes the generator. She blinked and then said with amazement.

"It's real and not a construct that only the maker could use. That's incredible. What was she talking about with mechs? Like Gundam?"

Conner widened his eyes, as did Kalawarna. Mittelt poked the generator, too. She eyed it and showed something. She's a mini scientist. I answered Jeanne while wagging my foot to make sure it healed properly.

"Yes, like Gundam. I can't make those directly, but I can make the parts to make a place to make them eventually. That includes more things that can save our planet in millions of ways. I want the Legio Solar to look at the future rather than the past. I might be a half devil noble, but I think the Great War is long overdue to be over. I really don't care what place you come from or what you might be. I want a world where we are not afraid of each other."

Kalawarna smiles real as does Mittelt while Jeanne is in pure amazement. Conner looked at me, and he smiled a smile that showed that beneath his gruff pessimism, there was a dreamer there. Raynare babbling from the floor.

"He means it. He is the human that Father said one day might come. A human who understands the meaning of sacrifice and the virtues of duty. Father said that the possibilities of them were many, but he denied evil! He chose light like our star! That he is half means Father knew! He knew that he was the other half, like the arch-traitor! Yet still gave him this!"

I snicker there while Conner shakes his head in amusement at Raynare. Mittelt finally spoke up after studying the generator thoroughly.

"It's extremely simplistic yet it's more powerful than the generators we use in Grigori. I was in the science department of his cadre, and we always relied on old machines that would work, but we never could improve on. He insisted that we made perfection, so there was no need to improve them. It's a big reason why he and Azazel fight in the council meetings. Azazel wins most of the time, but Kokabiel never obeys the directives. We are so far behind on our tech because of that. This is beyond even Azazel's tech. You said three decades of running time? His only run a decade and a half before they burn out running on holy energy. You said this is plasma?"

I smiled, answering while Raynare tried to bunny-hop toward me through her rope.

"Yes and with the right maintenance and proper training, you can have these run far longer. Thirty years is just when the first issues start cropping up. A fellow scientist is also a good thing to run into."

Mittelt beams and now grows eager to talk shop. She asks questions on the device in quick succession, which I answer. Raynare falls over after hopping and whines about that. Kuroka levitates the fallen to a couch. Jeanne now dreams of Gundam. Kalawarna gave Conner a look, and he sighed.

"We will join the two of us. I can't speak for Jeanne or the others. I want a dream of a better tomorrow however I won't sacrifice my humanity for it."

Jeanne said while dreaming of mechs.

"I'm in. I want a big mech."

I smile briefly at Conner. Mittelt was thinking of her next question. I say while shrugging.

"I might have this set, but it will never be a hard requirement. Humans and everything that shares our planet matters to me. Stay you."

That makes Conner truly happy while Mittelt frowns. She peppers me with more questions. I fall into an easy discussion with her on conceptual ideas for an improved generator. Kalawarna leads me out of the room and down the stairs to the basement, where they have been siphoning off power. I hook the generator up to the fuse box, and with a little bit of work, the building goes from regular power to clean power. Mittelt surprised me by asking.

"May I apply for asylum with you? You're his son. I didn't see it initially, but the hair and your nature showed me you're his."

I raised an eyebrow with Kalawarna before Mittelt rolled her eyes at her fellow.

"Surely you're not that dim Kala. He's Ajuka Beelzebub's son."

Kalawarna looked at me again quickly. Before her eyes widened, Mittelt shook her head there.

"Kala was a field operative when she was with us."

I shrugged.

"He's my dad, yes. You sound like you admire him. As for asylum, that's a hard sell. Is the kill on sight order really that bad?"

Mittelt shivers as does Kalawarna before Mittelt answers with a depressed face.

"It's extremely bad. I ran several of his low scale projects. Despite the looks, I am extremely competent and older. I am willing to share the information I have in exchange for asylum. As for your father, he's extremely well respected in Grigori's scientific departments. Azazel has tried multiple times to find a way to reverse engineer the evil piece system to boost our numbers. We can never even get five percent of the system's wiring."

Azazel helps Heaven make the brave Saint system after the Kuoh treaty with my dad, which checks out. Mittelt looks down at the floor, saying in a very small voice.

"If Ray and I are caught, we will get crucified by him or his second. If we leave the complex and the servants of the Shinto or Devils not you find us we are dead too. I get I'm screwed anyway I look. You seem decent. I know I probably will have to reincarnate if I get the asylum."

I wince at the punishment for the two. Kalawarna pats her friend in silent support as the blue-haired woman says.

"Kuroka told me what you risked for her and she asked you to be her king. I'd consider asking, too, but I'm not as far along as the cat was. I have several years left before the mutations."

I do tell Mittelt something while tinkering.

"The Shinto won't hunt you or Raynare. Yes, you were his people, but they really only want the people who helped in the subway attack. I'm not going to ask you to do that. Yes, I need pieces, but I'm not anal about recruiting. When I fully get confirmation as heir to my pillar, I can offer you a place hidden away so you can hunker down better."

Mittelt was a bit happier knowing that. So was Kalawarna for her friend. Mittelt considered.

"I might take that however, I still would like to go out and about. I'm with this group you're forming. I lost my dad, mom, and my brother four years ago. I don't blame devils for that because it was a horrible accident. I'm done with the whole Cold War. You have a vision that isn't the status quo or war. I think I can serve a person like that. I was debating whether or not all week. Ray and her stuff was not at all what I expected."

Kalawarna humphed there.

"None of us did and that does show a lot about you. You'd have a potentially better king than I did, Mitt. Mine was a bastard that just liked killing people and then reincarnating them. It was her fetish and when she got tired of tormenting us, she killed us again and got ready for the next person."

Mittelt shrugged.

"I'd like a cause where my scientific research goes to helping people. The codes we brought show that mine was being used to make new things for a war. It was nothing groundbreaking like weapons or armor, but rather they were twisting my new ideas for treating wounds into making new potential tortures. Despite what Ray thinks, Azazel can't move against Kokabiel easily. The council is extremely split, and his faction has significant influence. I rather research things and stay out of politics. I don't agree with what he did. I appreciate the option there. It's more than what I'd expected."

Mittelt looked once more at the plasma generator. Before, she seemed to decide something.

"I'll reincarnate. I have always wanted to understand the system and what better way to do that than as one. I would like to talk more with you about actual science and I know what I'm giving up. I was never religious enough for him despite being made by proxy him. My family fell because we lusted for knowledge. I want to see what other things you make."

I'll take a scientific mind eagerly, especially one who wants to learn the system like I do. Kalawarna rolled her eyes.

"You always were close to your grandfather. He fell for the wrong knowledge. Why are you the normal one?"

Mittelt smiles there.

"Dohnaseek was normal just was his battle-fanatic self sometimes. It got everyone but me killed. Grandfather isolated himself further after that, and that's when he recruited me. I was depressed, and he took advantage of that. Penemue tried to talk me out of it, but I said yes. I regret that."

Wait a minute. Dohnaseek and Penemue! That means! Kalawarna caught my look.

"Yes, this is his granddaughter."

Mittelt smiles there, and it's his smile.

"It's ironic. The granddaughter of the greatest inventor of fallen angels and the son of the greatest inventor of devils being in the same room."

I froze then dropped to the floor, twitching badly. Mittelt laughed, as did Kalawarna before I shot up.

"If you're his granddaughter, how can you not get a pardon? He's the Governor-General!"

Mittelt grew sad.

"Cadres run themselves. That's a core pillar of Grigori that Gramps can't change. He has tried multiple times, yet it pisses everyone off. It's like the Second Amendment to the Constitution of the United States. Kokabiel abuses that to keep his cadre his and that's where his faction started forming last century. He uses that as his standard and has attracted many cadres to his side. Gramps lets his second-in-command, Shemhazi, do the heavy lifting on Grigori's political side. Shems great, but he didn't see this coming till fifty years ago and tried to stop it. The damage was already done, however as now the council of cadres is horribly split, and it's getting worse every year."

I have to give Kokabiel credit that's ingenious. Challenge Azazel while working in the system to avoid going rogue and, when ready, force the issue when war does break out with your power base fully committed. Fuck that's smart. Mittelt likes me when I realize the deep. Kalawarna was not getting the implications there. She's not dumb but she doesn't look underneath the underneath. I ask Mittelt.

"How old are you? Not to imply anything there."

Mittelt frowns.

"Nineteen. I look like I'm fourteen, but I'm not. I just haven't grown all in yet. Penemue was like that, too. I spent most of my life in labs and Gramps taught me stuff."

She was defensive about her age, and I am amazed as Mittelt continued her mini-rant.

"I have multiple doctorates and have helped make significant research contributions! Yes, they are mostly minor right now, but I will make significant ones soon! I'm not a kid!"

I smiled wide before stopping her next rant.

"I believe you. You're probably smarter than me by a wide margin. I'd be happy to have you in my peerage if that's what you really want. I, too, wish to look at the system because I want to help the strays like your friend. A way to reverse it and, if not, make it impossible for kings to abuse future generations of reincarnated. I just don't want to piss off your grandfather. I have heard he's a quirky dude that's a pervert genius and don't want him to kill me."

Mittelt searched me for condescending speech before finding none.

"Sorry, I'm just used to my coworkers talking down to me even though I'm the boss. Fuckers always say that I'm just a snot nose brat that got there totally on nepotistic terms. Yeah, it's helped, but I have proven that I'm not that."

I am sympathetic there.

"It's fine. I'm sorry I hit that. I try not to talk down to people as no one likes it, and it just poisons relationships when you do. You probably really are smarter than me. I'm still going to high school, and you have doctorates. Are you sure about reincarnation? I can get you a place to hunker down instead."

Mittelt considered.

"Ray trusts you and that one-eighty was genuine. They trust you here. I have been here for a week and despite the fact I'm kill on sight for being a fallen angel there was no attack. I will believe in a man who, according to Ray, will shake reality with his plans. I'll join."

I checked for doubt finding none. I summoned my board and Kalawarna looked surprised by how many mutation pieces there were. I let Mittelt look at the pieces before I explain.

"The bishop is for a special person. I have a knight in the works and a possible few more. Everything else is free. What piece would you like?"

Mittelt studied each piece. Finally, she focused on a mutation pawn and pointed to one of my three.

"Pawn as they have the most potential. Am I required to do groundwork?"

Smart, I like her more.

"No. The exception is ratings games and possibly stray hunts being required there. Otherwise, you're free to research to your heart's content. If you ever wish to join frontline work, I have things that can make you feel more comfortable, including something that will really interest you. Fair?"

Mittelt looked incredibly intrigued.

"Fair and I can accept that. I'm not big on blood or guts that was Dohn's thing. Give me things to tinker with, and I'll give you better stuff. I really want to take apart that generator. Perhaps you can make me one?"

I nod.

"Absolutely I'll make you as many as you want. We are a real team in my peerage. You will get what you need for research. I just ask that everything you research goes to the advancement of humanity. We are all that regardless of the fact we are fallen or devil. Fair?"

Mittelt thinks before nodding.

"Agreed. I will do everything for that goal. Please do it."

I pick up a regular pawn before I spoke the oath of the moment. Kalawarna listened to it and frowned because this wasn't her last peerage speech. I placed the pawn on Mittelt and refused to go in. I raised an eyebrow at Mittelt.

"How many wings?"

Mittelt blushed, and Kalawarna was confused.

"She has two don't you?"

Mittelt poked her fingers together nervously.

"Six, actually."

I'm amused there. I understood why she focused on the mutation pawn I picked it up and asked Mittelt.

"How many fallen have become devils?"

Mittelt immediately answered.

"Five. All two wings. Given our limited numbers, Grigori uses humans as our primary foot troops and Devils don't fight us often. We only really get sent into fights when the situation is extremely bad. Fallen women are highly sought after by devils. For…. Reasons."

Of course, it's that I reassure Mittelt.

"I have enough of that without trying to get it. My peerage is not my personal harem being a team first. You're free to be with whoever you want. Science is better than horny."

That makes Mittelt beam.

"You're a true scientist. I figured you wouldn't do that, but it never hurts to be careful. You're handsome, but I'm not really interested in that right now."

I snort because I have found another one.

"I would be happy to be your mood kindred, Mittelt. Now let's see if this works."

I repeat the oath while Mittelt immediately becomes my friend by understanding what I mean. I then place the pawn on her chest, and it goes in. Mittelt like Kiryuu froze. Before she extended her wings, they were like Akeno's half fallen half devil, but the wings were all silver. That made Kalawarna and Mittelt, once she was out of the trance, gaze at them with amazement. I extended mine, and Mittelt was in a new trance.

I smile while Kalawarna grumps.

"Fuck you, Mittelt. I like silver."

Mittelt just flipped her friend off. I asked her if she knew devil sin culture. The new devil nodded. I checked the time and sadly informed Kalawarna.

"I have a party to attend soon then I'm back to cleaning up bad strays. Mittelt, would you like to live with the rest of us or stay here?"

Mittelt considers before saying.

"Here for a day as I need to keep Ray from freaking out. Is there a place I can begin my experiments in your current home?"

I know several rooms that are good and also have several guest houses on the grounds.

"I have multiple places available on my first floor and basement. You're welcome to choose one of your preferences. I will definitely enjoy a new mood kindred. I have another but she is. Stuffy would be the kindest way of putting it."

Mittelt nods.

"I'll join you when I can. Thank you for the asylum and I'm eager to begin work."

I won't turn away a second-thought train for the reader. Oh, this will be good. I finally win! A scientist! Well, Kiryuu is a magic scientist and Kuroka likes science talk. Murayama is the odd one out so far. I was about to put the board away and get ready to leave when I was attacked.

Death from above by Raynare. She dives bombs me from the ceiling getting shrieking from the others.

Raynare, thankfully, didn't kill me. She instead spooked me so badly that a single pawn flew off the board and into her chest before she slammed me into the floor. Raynare froze as the piece integrated with her. She lay frozen on me and then extended her new wings. Raynare gazed at her silver wings before she shrieked in pure happiness there.

"No more black! I get to be with the greatest man forever now! I, Raynare, will be his sneakiest pawn! My king is the best king and the one of the Red Planet!"

Kalawarna just smiled, incredibly relieved.

"She's incredible at sneaking and scared me plenty here. Conner has made the number one rule be to not scare us. She's yours."

Mittelt sighed.

"I'll move in today. Ray, why did you do that?"

Raynare beams and snuggles into my chest. The innocent devil angel said with a smile.

"Father told me to watch for him, to be there for him if he was good. I will have a king who is the champion of us all. I doubted Father and my fall was greed to find the possible hero. Now I have greed for the best hero ever! I'm sorry I doubted you, Holy Father God!"

That curse returns here as all three fallen devils clutch their heads in pain. Asia has a mood kindred in a silly person. Machine God, why do you torture your champion? I'm good! Why do I have to suffer? My God pats my shoulder and says this is Big G's fault, not his. He congratulates me on another one on the chase. Raynare beams, not getting the despair.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25.

Opportunity is everywhere, and luck is many things.

Kuroka is nothing but amusement at my current situation as is Jeanne and Conner. The three are laughing in a circle at the sight of me with Raynare holding onto my right arm like a lifeline. Raynare was beaming brightly despite hurting while Kalawarna and Mittelt clutched their heads in pain. Raynare had said his name again twice more coming upstairs leading to rule number one. No sneaking and saying his name. That rule didn't dampen Raynare who had declared loudly and proudly to the rest of the building she was mine alone.

Mittelt feeds off my dismay before Kuroka finally takes pity on me. She came over to us and got Raynare off me as Mittelt apologized.

"I'm sorry mood kindred I just had a heart! Please don't hate me!"

I replied with a voice of depresso espresso.

"I forgive you. Please be there for ultra comfort and support sessions."

Mittelt understood and nodded her head in acceptance of my request. Jeanne, however, smiled at my hurting self.

"I like this better than Grigori already. You're cool, boss, but mechs, dude I want one! Then I can be better than my ancestor! She rode a regular ass horse I get a mech! How far were they for those in Grigori?"

Mittelt answered glumly.

"Three decades. Devils were thanks to one of their nobles starting work on a very basic prototype. It won't go far and will be four decades there."

Poor Seekvaria. Jeanne beamed, and Conner grunted in amusement.

"What else can you make?"

I answered in a depressed manner.

"Guns, armor, power generation equipment, melee weapons, medical equipment, terraforming equipment, eventually starships…"

I had been rambling at the end and everyone dropped their mouths to the floor, except for Raynare. She squealed in delight while Kuroka shot at me.

"The first one is named after my Shirone! Cats will finally outshine that Russian dog, nya!"

Raynare, however, barks out at Kuroka in anger.

"No the first ship is named after me! The Raynare will be the sneakiest ship, like me, the sneakiest pawn!"

I glumly ask Conner, who had picked his mouth up off the floor while Kuroka and Raynare fight over a ship name.

"How did she get away from you three up here?"

Conner thought before he frowned along withJeanne.

"I…. I actually don't know. I was talking to Kitty about stuff we'd be expected to do and had my eye on her the whole time. I never took it off her because she scared me earlier today jumping me near the toilet. What would you want us to do anyway?"

I get an answer from Raynare that's scary.

"I served under Metatron learning the ways of the sneak! My great hero will have the best angel sneaker!"

Oh, Machine God, she's a devil angel ninja and is like Corvus. I answered Conner while Kalawarna was laughing.

"Keep spying on Kokabiel for as long as possible. Groundwork will be done by me and the members of the peerage who volunteer for it. Once you're kicked out of the system, then perhaps you can do recruiting?"

Conner is relieved there.

"I can run the spying for you and appreciate that you're doing the groundwork. I told Azazel I wanted off the frontline, and that's why I was slowly being moved that way. We will gather more data on him. As for recruiting, I think Kala would be better at that. She is, after all, the more extroverted of the two of us."

Jeanne immediately offered.

"I can do groundwork. You really think you can make spaceships?"

That was said with pure hope. Kalawarna looked eager there, too as did Mittelt and Conner.

"I believe so as I have not yet found a limit for my gear and I have no idea what my balance break will be. I believe it's based on imagination but it will take a while for ships like mechs. However, I will have Raynare deliver things to you soon so we can eventually begin forming an unhackable computer network."

The new members looked like Christmas had come earlier than ever. Raynare immediately stopped her fighting with Kuroka and bounced to me, saying with eagerness.

"I will do as my king asks! Oh, thank you, Big G! I now know why I fell! To meet the best hero ever!"

I acknowledged the support.

"I will take your help, Raynare. If I give you an order you feel violates your dignity, you can disobey it. The same goes for you, Mittelt. Explain why, and we can find something else that accomplishes the goal. Let's go home."

Raynare proudly proclaimed again as we were leaving the building.

"I have the best hero ever! Thank you, God!"

The action makes Mittelt, Kuroka, and Raynare hold their heads in pain. Kuroka gave me a look now, realizing why I was suffering. Mittelt makes a very keen suggestion.

"Shock collar that's how we fix this."

I snicker because I have one already in Akeno.

Mittelt looks at the power armor at the station in amazement. Raynare bounces upon seeing the suit babbling about the sisters of battle she saw from me. Kuroka now suffers along with me.

"How did she become your pawn, nya?"

I answered with a bland tone.

"She's a female Corvus Corax. What will be our story for them?"

Kuroka shrugged.

"Truth to the redhead and her peerage and a lie for the others. You can say you seduced the sneaker, and she brought her friend nya. There is more prestige there. Does that plan sound good to you, shorty nya?"

Mittelt got a tic mark for the name. Raynare however immediately bounced.

"Yes! My Great King seduced me! What's seduced?"

Mittelt sighed and Kuroka was torn between laughter and shock. I glumly moved towards the teleportation pad with Kuroka following with a happy but still ignorant Raynare. Mittelt brings up the rear, and she looks at the pad suspiciously.

On the other side of the teleportation pad, Raynare bounced towards the door while Mittelt looked at the pad in pure curiosity. She asked with a very interested look.

"Instant teleportation through technology? We were beginning to test to see if that was possible. Portals are still more efficient at mobility, but this can help decrease traffic there. That's still revolutionary. I'm eager to begin work!"

That was pure enjoyment and greed for knowledge. I liked her so much that I beamed before picking her up by surprise.

"Mood Kindred oh how I have needed you!"

I cry in ultra comfort and support. Mittelt understands immediately and weeps in happiness, too.

"Finally, someone who isn't researching and prioritizing pervert science! I had two attempts to make me do that! Mood Kindred!"

The two scientists we are hugging each other in this moment. Raynare looks jealous and Kuroka pouts, saying with a teasing smile.

"I'm mood kindred too, nya! I like computers!"

Raynare not to be outdone by Kuroka, barks out.

"I shall be greatest mood kindred! My king seduced me!"

I set my mood kindred down and enthusiastically began showing her spare rooms in the basement. None seemed to be what Mittelt was looking for. Raynare, when we passed the medical ward, saw something again because she hugged me deeply. Mittelt frowned, and I answered.

"I upgraded my body. I have significantly faster reaction times. Eventually, I will enhance my muscles and bones. Raynare probably saw how painful the process was."

Kuroka wrapped her tails around my waist while Raynare shook her head. Mittelt was about to ask what it was, but Raynare said sadly.

"Nerves on fire times a million. Begging for it to end. Invoking names of family and friends. Never getting up regardless by force and choice. Thinking of the world as it burns."

Mittelt winced.

"You went through that willingly? Why do that? You're a high-class half-devil with a Longinus. Most would stop there yet you plan to do more."

Raynare shivered, as I sighed.

"The human in me says there is always something stronger than you. Considering everything, it's better to be safe than sorry."

Mittelt takes that answer.

"That's fair it's just extreme. I'd be interested in testing things there, too. I managed to grab a few things from my old lab, and if you can build me more stuff, I might be able to tinker with that."

Oh, I love my mood, kindred as less pain is good. I smiled and then led the two upstairs. As we entered the first floor, I ran into Kiryuu. My bishop was dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and shorts. She was reading a book on the island and heard us coming up the stairs. She turned around and blinked twice. Before she could ask Raynare, opened her mouth.

"Hello, four eyes! I'm Raynare, the sneakiest pawn ever! My king seduced me!"

Kiryuu looked at Raynare and then at me. Before a wide smile crossed her face promising corruption. I immediately put myself in front of Raynare.

"No, she is like the nun."

That made Kiryuu stop thinking about corruption. Instead, her face took on a smile of kindness. She eyed Mittelt but shrugged.

"Hi Raynare hello new person, I'm Kiryuu Gregor Astaroth's bishop. Welcome to the club I hope we can be friends."

Raynare beams while Mittelt immediately knows what Kiryuu is while I ask Kiryuu.

"Where is everyone else? The new person is my mutation pawn, Mittelt."

Kiryuu got up off the chair she was on making her way to us. Raynare poked her head out from behind me and looked at Kiryuu, who shrugged.

"They are upstairs getting ready for the party. Katase-chan is here and your cousin and Red are on their side of the house. I was reading a quick book on ice magic and already have mine on underneath."

Ah. I did ask Kiryuu.

"The guest houses are close to the pool, and there is minimal sunlight? Mittelt is our new tinkering person and needs an expansive workplace."

Kiryuu immediately nodded and gestured to Mittelt to follow her. Mittelt did, while Raynare looked lost. Kuroka took pity on her.

"Come on, Ray I'll show you my old room, nya. It's close to your king's room, and you can decorate it however you want. I moved my stuff out, and you can do anything you want there, nya."

I immediately corrected that.

"Except rule number one. No sun for you or you will feel tired. You're always welcome to bring any problems to me, Raynare. Despite how you joined us you are part of the team."

Raynare beams and bounces, her long black hair flapping about along with her now extended wings. Kuroka smiles at the pawn before she dragged Raynare upstairs as I followed behind them.

Five minutes later I was in a comfortable black swimming trunks and was heading to the pool. Kuroka had not yet returned, and I slowly went downstairs to the kitchen and then through an expensive-looking dining room before hitting the back door entrance. I slowly opened the door peeking out. I widened my eyes at how big the pool is. It's almost a full pool like at Kuoh Academy.

Four guest houses surrounded the pool, in even spaces with trees between them. Surrounding the pool were multiple pool chairs and tables, along with a few pool-friendly couches. A barbecue grill and a fire pit were at the pool's far end. I saw Mittelt and Kiryuu under the porch of the nearest guest discussing something. Kiryuu saw me from the corner of her eyes, and she hadn't said anything yet. I opened the door fully and made my way over to them. Mittelt upon seeing me beams and she said when I was in range.

"This place is perfect for my lab. There is plenty of room and a comfy bedroom. Can you quickly make me three generators, one for power and two for testing?"

I smile smirk, which gets a humph from Mittelt. I summon the anvil, making three generators. Mittelt beams, and I instruct her how to link them to an existing power box. Kiryuu helps float the other two generators into the house, and I let the anvil disappear. I was about to enter the guest house to discuss more things with Mittelt when I heard the door opening behind me from the main house. I turned and looked before I froze.

It was Rias in a beautiful red checkered bikini. She was nervous about her appearance hiding behind the door slightly. Akeno shoved her king out of the door towards me. I still can't believe that Rias doesn't think she's beautiful. Akeno followed behind Rias in a purple bikini then Shirone in a white-yellow one. Finally, Kiba brought up the rear in black swim pants. Shirone immediately got hearts in her eyes as did Rias. Akeno shrugged before moving to one of the chairs and summoned sunscreen out of a pocket spell. I stood frozen with my eyes on Rias. She seems to take extreme courage from whatever my face is showing because she glides to me and asks in a tiny voice.

"How do I look?"

I was still in shock and replied unconsciously.

"Beautiful beyond measure."

That makes Rias smile her supernova smile before she takes my hand and leads me to a pool chair. I heard a small hiss from Shirone before she swore to win her prince. Akeno laughed at me so, speechless from her chair. Kiba jumped into the pool with a very audible splash. Rias finally chooses a seat before sitting and she smiles at me. I can really love this beautiful woman. Rias said with our smile.

"You look extremely handsome, Gregor-kun. I'd ask you to put sunscreen on me, but with how that could be breaking the contract."

I want to say fuck it.

"I wish I could. Your beautiful Rias. I want the day when I break it because you are worth everything I have done and will do. My Crimson Princess of Ruin."

No one but me is allowed to call her that. Rias knows that by the way my voice sounds for her. She blushed a beautiful red before she began to put sunscreen on herself. I turn my eyes away from her turning away to be confronted by an angry Shirone. She brightened seeing my eyes on her and her smile was trying to be seductive.

"I picked this out especially for you, nya. Don't I look good too, nya?"

I answer with a smile smirk.

"You look beautiful Koneko-san."

Shirone beams.

"Please call me Shirone-chan nya! Koneko-chan publicly nya. Can you teach me to swim Gregor-sama nya?"

Before I can say anything, Rias throws me under the bus.

"It will be a bit before I can join you Gregor-kun. Koneko has never been a fan of water and you're making her be brave."

I internally sighed before moving with an extremely star struck Shirone to the pool. That's when Issari, Murayama, and Katase showed up in white, black and pink bikinis. Issari immediately went horn dog, seeing Akeno and Kiba. Murayama and Katase smiled at me and moved towards the pool. Katase focused on Kiba for a minute then back on me. Shirone pulled my arm before I entered the decently warm water. I took a few steps in and then turned to Shirone. I extended my hand to her, and she slowly entered the pool.

While that happens, I catch a glimpse of Maéva bringing food on a tolly while dressed in a white one-piece. Shirone immediately began to have trouble with the water, with her head going under almost instantly. I immediately helped steady her and Shirone blushed. I began instructions on swimming and Shirone was a fast learner starting to kitty paddle ten minutes later. By that time the party was in full swing with a radio playing a nice Caribbean song.

The party was relaxing despite Rias, Shirone, Katase, and Murayama all competing for my attention. Kuroka joined us a bit later in a black-red bikini that was very conservative for her. When she entered the pool she sighed in relief at the warmth and Shirone immediately swam fast before she began to talk excitedly to her sister about how she learned to swim. Kuroka gave me that look of promising a good time for me and Rias was not as jealous there thankful.

Issari was completely with Akeno talking to each other in hushed tones. Good things were being discussed because Issari had a slight nosebleed. The two were in a private part of the pool, floating lazily. Kiba was enjoying his time here by doing laps which got the attention of Kiryuu when she came back out of the guesthouse with her book in a blue bikini. Maéva was relaxing under the sun before she fell asleep.

Rias asked me in a soft voice.

"How far are you on the money?"

We had floated a bit down the pool before I answered with an equally soft voice.

"Almost half way. Today and tomorrow should put me over half. If I can get that far, then I will consider asking my grandfather for the rest. I also have some money coming in from my old place and my stipend this week. How likely is Riser to attempt anything this week?"

Rias looked extremely happy that I was halfway there.

"He usually tries to send a scroll with flowery threats and then shows up. You really think your grandfather will give you the rest?"

She is pure hope there.

"According to Geros, yes, he will eagerly. I am meeting him tomorrow and hope that I will be close enough to ask. Have you read any good books yet?"

That sent Rias off talking about her newest book. It wasn't manga it was Dune. The idea of other planets and places had captured Rias's imagination in a way that she was enthusiastic to share. I smiled there and asked her to share her favorite book tomorrow with me so I could keep up with our bet. She nodded immediately and promised that. The party continued with a great atmosphere for everyone. I saw Murayama relaxing halfway through it with Katase in the sun on inflatable rafts. A glance at Issari showed that she continued to spend time with Akeno while gazing at Kiba. That action started a glare off between the perverts. Issari got ready to growl at Kiryuu but Akeno head pats her pervert.

I spent longer at the party than I wanted to. When I got out of the water to do hunts, Rias understood and let go of my arm that she had been holding onto. Kuroka disengaged herself from her conversation with Shirone and moved to join me. Shirone looked ready to follow us as did Issari, but a whisper in her ear from a smirking Akeno increases the nosebleed volume. Kuroka stopped her sister with a look that made the white cat glum before Kiryuu moved and engaged her in a discussion about youkai myths.

I waved to Murayama and Katase as Katase swam fast to me and called out from the pool.

"Thank you for hosting this Gregor-kun. It's been fun. Maybe we can host more parties like this one this summer."

I smile answering with a real one.

"We can try. My dad has me slowly learning our company's business side. He is in the states where it's based."

Katase just nodded her head, understanding that her eyes had mini yen signs in them. She was about to say something when Murayama called her friend back over with a big smile. That sent Katase swimming back, and I said goodbye to everyone before I entered the house with Kuroka following me.

I found a surprise inside. Raynare was watching the party out of the dining room window, looking a bit sad. She brightened seeing me. I looked at her in question, but she said, falling into step with us.

"I am coming to help! Kitty said I could!"

I just raised my eyebrow at Kuroka.

"It was that, or Ray would come barreling out with wings spread, nya. She could be really good to have as a pawn, and with the war mask, she will be fine, nya."

Raynare followed us down the stairs, and I had an idea that made me snort with amusement. Kuroka raised her eyebrows.

"She will be even more sneaky with something I'll make her. I'll tell you about a place called Tanith. They were sneaky, thanks to something I'll make."

Raynare has stars in her eyes now as Kuroka eyes me in question while I make a new rule.

"Rule two the items I make you are only for missions or ratings games. Understand."

Raynare nodded her head furiously.

"Yes! I will show my king the sneak!"

I snicker at the next thing I'll make for her.

That idea and the camo cloak immediately proved itself as a terrified group of pawns ran from Raynare at our first engagement. She was having the time of her life with the cloak. Popping in and out of stealth quickly makes the pawns freak more. She had been told this was enemy territory allowing her to promote to a knight to continue the chase through this old casino. The rook and knight would have helped their comrades, but they were busy with Kuroka and me. Kuroka was fighting the knight using a claymore while I was fighting the rook, a furious dog, youkai, who punched me repeatedly.

I took the blows easily now that I was in power armor. I punched back at the rook, and despite him powering up I punched his arm clean off making him howl in agony. I then chopped with my axe and claimed his head. I picked up the head and threw it in the pocket before moving to help Raynare with the pawns. My footsteps towards them are loud, and my cog of Mars makes a pawn shit herself. She backed away from me to try to get distance. She threw a chair at me while screaming.

"They are unstoppable run for your lives!"

She ran faster as did her comrades. Raynare was not killing them and just chasing them while enjoying the sneaking. She does help me corner two, and then I claim them with my plasma gun. I blast off legs and then make my mechadendrites extend. Along with a new addition. A servo-skull. It rushed off and made a chant in binary. That stunned the next two pawns who clutched their heads in pain. Before they die to me. The last two pawns shivered in a corner as they saw me approach them. I let my servo skull move towards them.

"You're both free to leave. The Gorgan knows you are innocent. Run."

They did faster and harder than either had ever run before. Raynare was about to chase them again, but I stopped her with a command over the voice.

"They are good strays Ray just stuck here because of circumstances."

Raynare stopped. She, however, asked me curiously.

"There are good strays?"

I answered her while Kuroka approached us with her head.

"There are and it's fifty-fifty on why they run Raynare. We go after the bad ones, and the good ones are allowed to go free."

Kuroka throws her head into my pocket and puts her power sword on her hip. Raynare lets her claws lightning dance more before she turns them off. I tell her while getting the next portal prepared.

"You don't have to worry about killing Raynare. Just show them your sneak talents."

My pawn perks up and bounces towards me as we moved towards our next fight.

The next strays were a group of twelve. Thanks to her sneaking, Raynare learned for us that two groups of strays had merged for safety. The tales of me freaked out the leaders of both groups so much that they willingly put aside their small feud.

Two bishops and a knight were fighting me, throwing magic and or javelins at my slowly advancing form, coming down the apartment hallway. I fired my boltgun, and the round slammed into a bishop who was a nymph. She exploded but her comrades were not as shocked. Three pawns charged towards me with two having blade blacksmith. They throw blades down the hall at me, and I take each blade thrown. The final pawn, a very mad human, swung a spiked mace at my chest. The mace smashed into my chest and dented the armor slightly. One of my mechadendrites extended, and the chainsword on it roars on full power.

It got a hunk of meat on his right arm making the pawn shriek. I fired my boltgun at one of the blade blacksmiths and claimed him. The bishop immediately threw more magic and conjured barriers for his comrades. The knight brought out a whaling harpoon and then threw it as hard as she could. The harpoon slammed into my left shoulder, and the end poked through the armor. The fact I didn't slow down made the knight gulp. Kuroka finally arrived from her fight on the last floor, and she gathered up a poison ball before throwing it at the knight. The knight dodged, but a newly arrived rook took the ball head-on. He choked and died on his own blood.

The other two newcomers became more intimidated as we moved forward. They lasted ten more minutes as a group.

It turned out Raynare was not just sneaky she was a good treasure finder, too. The strays had amassed a huge chunk of money. I tell Raynare that she gets a big chunk of it because she found it, getting a big smile there. The black-haired woman says that she will buy many stuffed animals with her share, getting an amused look from Kuroka. I take my share, as does Kuroka, with the whole operation being extremely successful.

When we hit the third nest, it was actually pretty easy. My servo skull intimidated the strays with a new weapon. A small plasma gun that left horrible burns on said strays. Raynare again found loot, this time in a very rough set of magic books, and I got those for Kiryuu.

The next three nests were each cleaned up fast. The strays were now openly running upon seeing me. Raynare herded them towards me and Kuroka. Where we ended the fight fast. The payout will be good tonight, and with the extra money, I believe I'm over my hoped target. When we arrived at the station it was near eleven. Kuroka yawned wide and placed her armor and weapon on the armory wall. Raynare, once out of the helm, shakes her head violently then yawned cutely. Kuroka smiled at our pawn and took Raynare's hand. My queen waved at me as she and Raynare walked towards the teleportation pad.

I waved back and quickly went to the Sinful via portal to cash in. The person in charge was an unknown African woman in a hostess uniform. The heads moved, and the Lilith and yen were paid out. The woman looked more and more impressed with each head. It revealed her sin of lust. She eyes me each time a head is shown. When the last is paid out, the woman who was a rook smiles wide.

"I'm free in a half hour, Gorgan. You seem like you're tired and I can make your night one you won't forget easily."

She was beautiful, and her voice was enchanting to listen to. I feel weird before I think of Rias and her smile.

"The one this money is for has me totally. I appreciate the offer but no."

That didn't dishearten the woman who smiled more and leaned forward to show her chest and her long black hair fell over her right eye. She smiles seductively and replied with the weird feeling returning at a higher frequency and strength.

"One night won't hurt her. I'm open-minded and promise you a very fun night."

I ignored the feeling by taking the money from the bar and stuffing it in my pocket spell. When the feeling increased yet again, I extended a mechadendrite with a chainsword. It growls coming on and doesn't intimidate the woman. Instead, she grew more hot and bothered by that. She panted openly and was stopped by a voice.

"He's not interested, Gina don't push it."

Gina stopped panting and looked to her right.

"You have to ruin my fun but considering everything you're the best at that. Apologies good sir. Am I released for the night Heniya?"

I heard the name and turned my helm that way. Standing before me is a much older Rias. Oh, fuck I get why Rias is insecure. Her sister is damn hot butI would rather have my Rias than this.

Heniya has long red hair done up in a wave like Kalawarna. She wore a long red dress that helped show off her emerald green eyes, and her face was smooth with no blemishes. Heniya looked at me up and down before she gestured to me to follow her. She told her rook.

"You are free to go just let the next person know they are not to bother us. Gorgan. I am finally happy to have gotten to meet you. You're shaking up my city."

Heniya had her full presence out, and it was not the greatest feeling. I reluctantly followed her while Gina left her station behind the bar. Heniya took me towards a booth, and she leaned against the table studying me.

Finally, Heniya had her green eyes focused on my red helm eyes.

"I understand you deny my offers of reincarnation."

I don't back down to her despite her increasing pressure.

"It doesn't work on me."

Heniya smiled slightly.

"It works on everyone but gods. Yet considering everything I am keen on you in my peerage. You should accept my offer. You say you're trying to get money for people close to you. Join me and I'll give you the money needed. I promise you that you will have a good king."

I felt the pressure increase however this isn't Sirzches. I stayed steady and said to my future sister-in-law.

"I respectfully decline. I can't reincarnate. I believe that you're a good king as people say your name in respect rather than fear or hate like the strays I hunt. The money I need for them is earned not given."

Instead of being angry, as I thought she would be, Heniya smiled bigger than ever before.

"A man of willpower and integrity. Gina usually gets hunters she is interested in with a single interaction. She has gear that helps with that. You refused her making me now very interested in you, Gorgan. This person you are helping must be something for you to resist her."

The third in the ratings games looked me up and down again before she shrugged.

"I will convince you to join. You are my ticket to the next rank but your dedication to your goal is commendable. I have a special job for you if you wish, Gorgan. It pays extremely well if you're interested."

I eye her in caution.

"Depends on what it is and what the price will be."

Heniya gets the unspoken question from me.

"A large group of strays has formed in my city. I want them gone and will pay you generously for their removal."

I am suspicious.

"What have they done to piss off the Crimson Lady of Ruin?"

Heniya grew worried now.

"I don't know what they are planning, but it's not good. My street watcher only learned about them recently. I would do it myself, but we will be extremely busy with something in the underworld soon. I don't trust the hunter's guild because last time I got a group of them to do a job, they fumbled the job so badly we had to spend five hours rewriting memories of the mundanes. Clean them up, and I promise a huge payout."

This could be the end.

"I will take the job. Is there a timetable and where are they located?"

Heniya looked a bit relieved. This must have been somewhat stress-inducing.

"They supposedly are in an old industrial district east of the city near the city center. As for time, I want it done as soon as possible. I would rather not have the veil break down because of them. Do this, and I will hand more jobs your way if they come up and this is handled well. Don't disappoint me, Gorgan."

I replied to her.

"I will keep it silent and get to it tomorrow."

That ended the conversation as Heniya got up and walked towards the back rooms. She stopped at the door to them looking at me again before disappearing.

At home, I went up the stairs to the first floor with giddy hope. If this payout is good, I can hold off asking for as much money from my grandfather. This could be the best thing that happened to me. Yet knowing this universe is grimdark tempered that hope slightly because Riser is still out there.

I really do expect him to try something this soon. I was moving towards my room when I found a message pinned to my door. It was from Maéva, telling me that my grandfather was due here at five p.m. tomorrow for dinner.

I took the note and was convinced that something terrible would happen. When I entered the room, Kuroka was snoring, so I slowly got into bed with her. I was not surprised when she cuddled into me with her tails wrapping around my waist. She mumbled that our kittens would be strong. I laid my head down and tried to sleep for the night.

Again, the eye returned to my dream. It continued its quest to find whatever it was searching for here. I am creeped out by this because it is extremely persistent. I feel my patron watching, too. He doesn't do anything, which I don't get. The eye was about to focus on me when I woke to a loud scream.

I jumped awake, as did Kuroka, who had all her hair standing up. We moved towards the source of the noise, and in the hallway was Maéva. She was hiding behind her maid's truck of sheets while standing in front of the truck with a bashful smile was Raynare. Kiryuu was also out here in the hallway, snickering. I turned my eyes on Raynare, asking with a small smile.

"What is rule number one, Ray?"

She looked more bashful than ever now.

"No sneaking and no saying the Big G."

I raised my eyebrows and Raynare blushed. Maéva finally stopped shaking from the scare. She looked at Raynare more closely and she frowned then widened her eyes.

"Young master, she is a fallen!"

Maéva extended her mechadendrites, and two hands had frying pans. I stop Maéva before she clubbed an innocent devil angel pawn.

"She's my pawn. Raynare what do you say."

My word's stopped Maéva as Raynare poked her fingers together rapidly.

"I'm sorry for scaring you, pretty maid. You seemed very nice, and I wanted to meet you."

Maéva looked at Raynare and saw the apology was genuine.

"How did you get a fallen angel in your peerage young master? They are extremely dangerous creatures."

Before Raynare could say anything Kiryuu threw me under the bus with a smile.

"He seduced her isn't that right, Raynare?"

Raynare played right into Kiryuu's hands.

"My Great King seduced me with his heart of silver! He is the greatest hero ever!"

That enthusiastic response took Maéva aback. Kiryuu smiled wider and Kuroka was torn between helping me and laughing.

"It's because she and my other new pawn were seeking asylum. They had a bad cadre head as I'm sure you know of Kokabiel."

Maéva shivered at the name.

"I see. You are forgiven this time, young lady. However, should you scare me again the pans are not stopping."

That got vigorous nodding from Raynare, and I told Maéva.

"We will make a plaque with all the rules we make. Kiryuu we have a big hunt today. Raynare is a very new fallen."

Kiryuu grew extremely excited as did Raynare. Maéva took a kinder face learning that Raynare was a new fallen.

"I see. I will make a plaque for her. Hopefully, this hunt will be fast, young master. If you will excuse me, I need to finish cleaning sheets."

I let Maéva do her work and inform Maéva before she's out of range that we have someone living in the first guest house on the left. As I entered my bedroom again Kuroka asked me.

"What is this big hunt, nya?"

I answered with a slight smile.

"I was given a big job by Heniya Gremory. It could pay for the majority of the remaining money I need. We need this done fast."

Kuroka nodded immediately, recognizing my eagerness. She zoomed out of the room to get ready for this. I took a quick look at the clock and saw it was 10. We had a lot of work to do.

When I was in the basement ten minutes later, Raynare was with Kuroka and Kiryuu. I asked Kiryuu something fast as we four prepared to leave.

"Where's Murayama-chan?"

Kiryuu smiled before replying to me.

"She's currently out with Katase-chan. The pinky begged her to go shopping with her today early after you left yesterday."

Ok, then we can hopefully get this done before they and my grandfather with Geros arrive.

After we all had our armor and weapons, I quickly made Raynare three servo skulls, telling her to use them to find the stray nest. Kuroka put illusions on them to look like birds, making me claim that birds aren't real. They are just drones made by the government! That got a snort from Kiryuu while Kuroka slapped me upside the head. Raynare, however, immediately believed.

"I will hunt all the drones! What are drones?"

Kiryuu snorted again, and I smiled, but don't tease our naïve pawn. Kuroka slapped me again for the confusion on Raynare's face. She gently explained to Raynare that I was being a sarcastic ass. I don't push my luck there by continuing the bit.

We deployed at around noon at an old, abandoned car-making plant near the city's center. I showed Raynare how to use the servo skulls. The three little ones flew off, and their sensors were calibrated to sense magic usage. We waited for them to find something, and I showed Kiryuu the books from yesterday, crediting Raynare for the find. Kiryuu fed her sin and thanked Raynare for her discovery. Raynare beams and she immediately begins bonding with our team. I did ask Kiryuu for her helm.

I got the helm, and the war mask was applied. I gave it back to Kiryuu and we chatted about her gear progress and her magic. Kuroka jumped in with very interesting thoughts on some of the magic theories Kiryuu has made.

Raynare finally called out to me fifteen minutes later when she got a beeb. I disengaged from the conversation and asked her.

"What did you find?"

Raynare showed me the tablet used to control the skulls. I looked and frowned upon seeing the sight the skull was showing me. It's an old canning plant I called Kuroka over, and she too, frowned, seeing the readings as Kiryuu asked.

"Why the frowns?"

Kuroka answered.

"Wards and decent ones, too nya."

I looked at the skull again and read the scans.

"How long and how quietly can you break them?"

Kuroka studies the readings before she says.

"Won't know till I get close, nya."

I opened the portal to the building next door to the lobby of an abandoned television-making plant. I asked Kiryuu why this district was so abandoned.

"The financial crisis hit Kuoh extremely hard. Most of the businesses failed in this area in the first half of the crisis. The city council could never get people interested in buying these properties."

Kuroka poked the wards, and she said it in a better tone.

"They are decent wards but the maker is a newbie. I'm a rare maker/breaker and can make a hole large enough for us, nya."

I was curious about that and will ask her or Rias later.

"Make it large enough for the skulls first then us that way we have more intel. I'll call the others back."

Kuroka immediately nodded her head sending the red fringe over her eyes. She immediately began the work, approaching a trash can in the alley. Kiryuu watched in fascination, as did Raynare and I saw a new side of my queen. She was incredible at her magic moving her hands in runes that I can't even get a hint of. Damn, is this hot. Raynare saw my admiration there and pouted getting Kiryuu's attention.

"He likes smart women, Ray. You're the smartest sneaker."

That brightened up Raynare as I rolled my eyes.

"You are incredibly sneaky. You could train all of us in stealth."

Raynare grew determined as I continued watching Kuroka work. Finally, a minute later, Kuroka stopped her rune drawing as a crack was heard. She looked a bit winded but said with a pleased look.

"The hole is made for us and the skulls. Those are creepy nya."

I shrugged moving it into where Kuroka pointed to with her armored tails.

"Would you believe me if I said it was often considered a reward for the people made into them?"

Kiryuu frowned while Raynare was thinking of ways to show me she was smart, too. Kuroka snorted before she paled.

"Those would be people!"

I shrugged again moving the skull.

"Yes, they were. The far future had trillions of people. Technology followed down paths where we shunned advanced AI programs for extremely good reasons."

Kuroka looked sick while Kiryuu asked.

"What was the reason?"

I explained while Kuroka looked on curiously.

"Because of this thing called the cybernetic revolt. It was one of multiple reasons why our golden age fell. AI called the Men of Iron slaughtered whole planets during the revolt. Unleashing weapons that make everything we have now look like sticks. The strongest titan ever made by us and their progenitor was called the Castigator. It was a fully sentient AI in a God Machine. AI was extremely bad so they got around that by using the human brain in most advanced things that needed advanced cognitive functions. My skulls are not true ones and more like the drones we have now."

Kiryuu frowned as did Kuroka before their faces went pale thinking of a hostile titan that was fully self-aware. I frowned seeing the amount of life signs in the cannery, around fifty of them. Forty-five of them were strays while five were something else. I don't get that because the five unknowns were not bound. They were moving around and two were even next to several strays. I asked Kuroka if she knew what the five unknowns were. She studied it and frowned, too.

"I think they might be magicians nya?"

Why would there be magicians here and working with strays? I made the call.

"Form up behind me in a pincer. Ray stay in the back I don't want you hurt."

Raynare frowned but she did as asked. Kuroka took the right. Kiryuu the left. Both prepared magic as we put our helmets on. Before we four approached the doors.

I entered first and took two steps into the lobby carefully putting my most heavily armored part forward. That proved good because, almost at once, I was attacked by three strays with swords. They didn't see me fully at first as the two men and woman slashed and hacked at me. The blades clang off the armor as I extended mechadendrites and my prayer skull. The little guy barked out a battle prayer that sent the three strays back, clutching their heads. I shot the first stray making him explode. The other two sweat and back up as the woman was close enough to an alarm prepared to pull it. Before an ice bolt flew over my shoulder and impaled the woman through the stomach. She gurgled and then died as the last stray sweats from that but ran deeper into the plant.

"The Gorgan is here with friends!"

That call rang down the hallway as I aimed my bolter and fired. The shot flew down the hall and made the man explode right in front of ten more strays running toward us. They all froze seeing their comrade die horribly before they lost their fear throwing magic at me down the hall. Kiryuu moved quickly to a wall on the left and began to power up her gear and magic. Kuroka moved to the right, doing the same. I take the middle while Raynare covers the door we entered.

Kiryuu began a spell that made the room and the hallway begin to form icicles and freeze the floor. The strays start to slip and slide, slowing their fire. Kuroka summoned three clones, and they all began to make more magic balls. Her being a queen now rather than a bishop showed when a fireball of immense heat was thrown, taking a woman out with a scream. That foe thrashed and curled up into a ball. That scene allowed me to fire twice as I tank shots from the strays. The rounds slammed into two more strays making them explode. The others fought harder and were reinforced by five more people. Four were regular bishops one however, was not demonic. They were instead something that shocked us.

A fallen angel wearing a sinful blue dress that left little to the imagination with her four wings out. She shot dozens of black feathers at me, and the feathers were razor-sharp. They all hit my armor sticking out across my body. When that didn't kill me, she grew pissed.

"Kill him and his comrades or I'll throw a light spear through you!"

That made the strays gulp before they attack resumed. I asked Raynare this while six strays began a push with swords towards us.

"Ray do you know who that fallen is?"

Raynare looked over my shoulder as we fired magic and shells at the slowly advancing strays.

"No but she is from his cadre. You can tell by the patch."

I shot a round that blew a hole in a female stray. She collapsed to the ground while the others were zigzagging their way towards us. I focused on the fallen and saw the patch in question. It was a sword with a star above i over her heart. I clicked a pic of that patch before getting back to shooting. Kiryuu powered up fully and threw her now-ready spell. A blizzard flew down the hallway and froze three strays solid in the push. Kuroka and I popped the frozen strays. Before I shot at the fallen with a bolt pistol from one of my mechadendrites. The bark didn't kill her and she was a heartless bitch pushing a stray into the path of the bolt. The woman threw a light spear in retaliation for my shot. The spear hit my pauldron and bounced off, hitting the ceiling and sticking there before disappearing.

I take the first step forward firing a round every step forward. That decreases the magic sent our way as the strays are forced into cover. I was about to shoot a man who had popped up from the remaining three sword strays when he froze. Claws extend from his stomach, and lightning makes him scream as he is electrocuted to death. The attacker was Raynare making Kiryuu, Kuroka and I stop in shock. The strays were the same as was the fallen. How did Raynare get there so fast? Raynare answered that question I didn't ask to the foes.

"I serve the greatest hero of our planet. The defender of the second children in ignorance. Promotion knight!"

Raynare went berserk on the strays ripping apart the two remaining horrified sword strays. The fallen woman backed up with the rest of the strays as her blue eyes were now visibly scared. Raynare once done ripping the last sword stray apart disappeared from sight. She came back into sight, landing on the fallen angel from the ceiling. The lightning claws went through the horrified fallen's wings slicing them off. That sudden loss of limbs made the fallen scream before a claw went through her head. The screaming died with the fallen as strays, and we watched that in amazement and or horror. Kiryuu quickly killed two strays on the left side while Kuroka killed the last two. I stare as Raynare pulls the claws out of the dead fallen.

Raynare is scary and is indeed a female Corvus. Or I correct myself she might be a female Konrad. She was so innocent, though, or was that all an act? I don't know why but I also feel something more there. Kiryuu was silent in shock while Kuroka asked aloud.

"Why?"

Raynare turned back to us her helm eyes fixed on me.

"To be like my Great King who truly cares for the second children even though he sundered himself from them. Many angels have forgotten them while I never did. My greed was for him that would make them remember. My king will be proud of me that follows his example."

I smiled under the helm as we moved up after burning bodies.

"I think you will be better than me Ray. I'm sorry for my behavior with you yesterday. I am lucky to have you as my sneakiest pawn."

That made Raynare return to her peppy self. She bounced more despite the fallen body near her. The atmosphere for the four of us got brighter before we burned the fallen body and moved forward again. I checked my HUD, and the skulls around the building reported that the next room had two of the now likely fallen and more strays.

That room was a large open canning floor. The two fallen were up on the walkways with several strays. They, upon seeing us, egged the strays on the floor forward. Raynare immediately disappeared to do her bloody work. Kiryuu, Kuroka, and I engaged the strays on the ground floor. The first kill was an icicle that formed on the ceiling suddenly slamming straight down onto a stray through the skull. The man toppled to the floor and pissed off his comrades who charged with swords of higher quality than the first group. The floor strays were all pawns while the walkway ones were bishops.

They and the two winged fallen were throwing spells at us and a now reappearing Raynare. Her claws kill the first bishop in a Chinese man. He gurgles out a few words before he is kicked off the claws. Feathers flew towards Raynare from a fallen who also summoned a light pick. He swung it at her and was surprised when she was gone. I fired a shot from a bolt pistol that claimed his wing. That made the fallen scream as his body lost weight, and he toppled to the floor of the walkway. Claws go through him, that made the other fallen along with the bishops now focusing entirely on Raynare.

The ground floor was where the strays were having more success with three cornering Kiryuu near a canning line. I made my servo skull say a prayer giving Kiryuu time to impale a stray. The woman went flying and was pinned to a wall still alive with bad ice burns and violent shivering. The opening in the stray line was enough to get to new cover. I shot the first one. At the same time, Kuroka threw a big poison ball at the last stray who choked on her organs.

Five sword strays had finally got to me despite the cover fire. The first swung the sword downwards onto my helm going for a clean kill. The sword clanged but left a long scratch mark. My bolt pistol claimed him making the remaining four charge simultaneously, bringing swords across my body. They left many scratches, and cutting the still sticking-out feathers from the first fallen. My swords from my pack extended before roaring, and I immediately started dueling with all four strays. Thank the Machine God, I upgraded my body for the reaction time because I would have died from the assault with my normal times.

I got a bit of help when an ice bolt slammed into the arm of a woman swinging toward my legs. The bolt turned the sword arm useless. I slashed her in half with a chainsword and then parried another blow less than two seconds later from her comrades. I heard Kiryuu preparing another spell behind another canning line, ready to fire another ice bolt from her right hand.

That bolt hit a bishop, powering up to slam a spell into Raynare. The bolt cleaved through the bishop's head and the body tumbles helping Raynare who was fighting the other fallen. He was pissed and swung a light claymore at her. He was good, too, because Raynare was on the defensive. The last two bishops were throwing barriers on the pawns fighting Kuroka having been begged by the pawn leader, a tall American, to help them. The barriers were slowing down Kuroka slightly. She was throwing fire like it was going out of style.

The flames had claimed more of the strays as they curled into balls from the intensity of the heat. I finally claimed another kill on the sword pawns when one made a mistake as I cut his head clean off. That made the two remaining go fully berserker with fast swings and hacks, and one, a Vietnamese man, snarled out his frustration.

"What the fuck type of armor is this our swords should be going through!"

I didn't give a response to the pawn rather cutting his arm deep with a sword. He whined from the wound and fell back. I killed the pawn near me by thrusting another sword into his chest before I revved it. The sword carved his chest open, and the man died with blood gurgling out of his mouth. I swiftly kicked him off and swung decapitating the last sword stray who had watched the scene in horror. I take a few short breaths before I shoot another stray with my bolter taking a bit of pressure off Kuroka, who is starting to get pinned down. The clean-up continued with the strays as they attempted to begin a retreat. Kiryuu showed her potential again with an ice spell that made the strays still alive and the last fallen start shivering badly as they fought not to slip on the ice. Slowing them down further was a very well-fired ice spell with icicles forming and dropping from the ceiling onto the strays, making them dodge. Raynare, had I noticed, gotten another bishop with her claws. The fallen man was not as big of a threat now as he was slowing down as his wings began to freeze, and the weight was what got him killed. Raynare quickly cut him in half with her claws. The last bishop up there a Middle Eastern man ran as fast as he could.

Raynare went after him, and our fight ended with the last stray on the ground floor dying to Kuroka. The stray was turning to ash from the fireball's heat that hit him. I heard a death cough from the bishop above us, and that was the end of this all. I looked at the team and we were all mostly good. After burning bodies, including a now dead impaled stray on the wall, we advanced to the next cluster of foes. I immediately noticed the two fallen angels left in the building had fled. It was just the strays left, with only ten remaining.

That fight started in a hallway near the management section of the plant with a punch that sent me back three steps. That was done to my head denting the helm badly and the punch concussed me. The attacker who threw the punch was also a surprise. An ogre well, a half-ogre because they were human-sized, looking like a very tanned Greek. His face was where you could see the hybrid status. He was ugly with ridges above his black eyes and eyebrows. He was dressed in highly shabby clothes with lots of holes but they barely hid massive muscles underneath. The remaining strays charged around the ogre and towards the others. At the same time, the ogre spat on the floor next to me. He didn't talk and threw four equally strong punches that made more horrible dents in my armor, breaking an arm and several ribs. I feel two ribs slowly start healing putting me on the back foot immediately. The ogre was a bit disappointed that he hadn't killed me with the five punches. Those punches muffled the noise of the others fighting behind me.

I fired a shot with my boltgun when my arm healed. The concussion however screwed up the shot, and the round hit the wall to the ogre's left rather than his chest. The wall exploded, sending shrapnel toward my foe. The ogre punched again and rebroke my just barely healed arm. I hurt so much, and my eyes are not picking up where the ogre is, really. I began to fall back as the ogre advanced and saw a grin on his face. My servo skull became the best little guy ever becoming controlled by Tsuda. She floated forward and shouted a prayer that made the ogre back up clutching his head. Before, a shot from the small plasma gun leaves a burn and forces the ogre back further.

That gave me enough time for the concussion to be mostly gone and allow my arm to heal again. I fired at the bastard ogre determined to pop him through his layers. The shot, however, again didn't hit him rather slamming into a steel door sending shrapnel into the ogre. A long steel beam was now sticking out of his right arm. He didn't scream but broke the top half of the beam, and the bottom of it fell out of his arm, clanging to the floor. Damn, ogre smirked now having a weapon for me in the top half of the beam. Tsuda shot her plasma gun again and made another burn on the ogre. The ogre grunted at the burn before he moved fast. He stabbed with the beam right into a dented armor plate. It pierced through the armor and into my left lung. I coughed blood but smiled under the helm. He was in the range of my boltgun. With some of my strength I pulled the trigger. The ogre lost his arm that held the beam from the shot, exposing the bone with a few bits of gore hanging loosely from it making him grunt and pull back.

He looks at the remains of his arm before he punches with his remaining arm. It was aimed for the beam to get it through me completely. Instead, it broke the arm I threw into the path of the blow punching it clean off. I howled in agony dropping my gun. My former limb flew behind me to the floor with a clanging noise. The ogre smiled at that, saying it with a very thick accent.

"Fair play Gorgan. You have my respect for lasting this long now die."

Another punch came but Tsuda flew her skull into the punch's path. The skull exploded into pieces and gave me time to backtrack. I pulled the beam out of my lung getting a horrible wave of pain that made me shiver. I stab at the ogre with it and missed him. He responded in kind with a headbutt that threw me to the floor, concussed again. I extended my mechadendrites to hold him off and my new arm forming suddenly pissed off the ogre. He charged towards me breaking several of my mechadendrites at that sudden speed. He almost reached me but was thrown back by an ice bolt thrown over my head.

The bolt hit the exposed nerves on his blown-off arm, making him scream for the first time. Before, two more bolts hit his legs, making him stumble more. I finally moved my last mechadendrites, and together with a fourth ice bolt thrown into the ogre and my bolt pistol, we claimed the beast. His stomach exploded, and the ice bolt slammed into his head, popping it. The ogre fell crashing to the floor. I winced as the pain kicked into high gear from everything despite healing.

An unhelmed Kuroka comes to me from behind, along with an equally worried Raynare. Kuroka slowly helps me up. I see my bishop.

"Thanks he was horrible. Ray, I'm ok, but I appreciate the concern."

Raynare had grabbed my new arm and squeezed it tightly. Kiryuu replied to me while Kuroka began cleaning up bodies.

"We would have helped you faster, but there were wards that triggered as soon as you entered the hallway. It was one way for us but two ways for them. We cleaned them up and then tried to get to you."

I fell into a trap and barely got out of it alive. Raynare kept squeezing me as she helped me get up. I picked up my boltgun and will away the mechadendrites. I frowned at the ogre's body. He had been a mutation queen. Raynare stays glued to me while Kiryuu joins Kuroka and me. We four moved and I burned the body of my almost killer.

The office he had been guarding was a mess. Papers were thrown everywhere, and many were burned making them illegible. There had been a computer, but it was gone. I give a quick order to check the room for a hint of why strays would gather in that big of numbers and work with fallen from Kokabiel's cadre. We checked the room and we did find something.

Raynare found a document that was barely readable in the very bottom of a trash can of burned papers. She handed me the paper, and I read the first few sentences at the end. It made my blood freeze, and my heart stopped for a second.

The words at the end were haunting because it was a description of Rias.

Grab the next time she works out.

I warn everyone something.

"Get out of the room."

Kuroka heard how deadly serious I was. Raynare was confused but Kiryuu immediately pulled the document out of my hands before bolting. Kuroka quickly dragged Raynare out. That was done at the right time.

I went ape shit smashing the desk into the floor with my armored hand. I ripped the chair from the floor and threw it against the wall in pure rage and wrath. I blasted a shelf to pieces with my boltgun, making my new arm hurt badly and having splinters hit it. I roar rage because I had almost gotten my Rias hurt. I was lost in wrath while Koriel was shaking inside me from the moment the rage started trying to calm me. Saying it's not my fault that this happened. I roared at her that it was. I gave Kokabiel an opportunity to try to take her.

I rage for ten minutes breaking every single piece of furniture in that office. It only ends when Tsuda holds me ghostly, telling me I need to calm down. What if Rias was here and saw me? What if Kuroka was in here? Would I turn this black rage on them? That stopped it, finally. I hate myself so bitterly now because that was such a good feeling. I am ashamed so badly of this Black Rage. I understand the Blood Angels and World Eaters now more than ever before. This bottomless pit of rage that was all consuming. I finally looked around the room in horror, seeing the destruction I made because they threatened my Ria. The shame grew again.

My hands were shaking, and the silence lasted for five minutes. The door opened, three heads peeked in out of the corner of my eyes. Kiryuu now had no helm, and she looked wide-eyed at the office destruction. Raynare launched herself towards me with her wings extended, not being in armor anymore. She slammed into me, wrapping me in the wings. I felt the feathers touching me, and they were soft. Kuroka was now inside the room, and she asked.

"Are you ok nya?"

Raynare opened her wings a bit to allow me to answer. I say with a very small voice.

"I'm better now. I'm so very sorry I'm a horrible king."

That last part has all the shame I feel at this moment. I need to never do this again. Raynare softly says with her head on my shoulder.

"Good king you can release wrath. You thought of us first and was not the angels of Baal or the Berserkers. You are stronger than wrath."

Kiryuu spoke up from her position, which is now closer to me.

"I like Red too and understand why you did that. You're a good king. A bad king would have immediately started the rage but you held it in for us."

I still feel so much shame. Kuroka entered the wings and held me, too, purring for me, and that, with the wings, made the shame slowly leave. When it is gone, Raynare lets go and retracts her wings. I tell her while still feeling hints of it.

"All loot from here is split evenly across everyone but me. Go look and see what is here. What time is it?"

Kiryuu tells me while Raynare goes to carry out the order.

"It's one thirty you should be good to get the reward. You are right about the war mask I don't remember much with it on. That's a very nice change."

That gets a small smile out of me. Kuroka puts her head on my shoulder kicking up her purrs. I tell Kiryuu with that same smile.

"I will buy us all food for lunch. I'll turn this in and come back. Thank you for putting up with me."

That got a bump from Kiryuu who was on my left now.

"You're too hard on yourself, but I'll take food. Roka, can you teach me wards and portals? I'd also like to learn how to use a servo skull. I learned that when I make icicles, I can form them with line of sight. A skull could help with flushing out foes."

That's good for her. Kuroka gets off my shoulders she said to Kiryuu.

"I can do portals easy nya. Wards are harder."

I help out there.

"Rias is good at them. I need that paper back for our big scary employer."

I willed away the power armor before making a new, heavier set. Koriel immediately started work on a new version of the armor. She said it was fine for her to do this because she was on a break from the reader.

I entered the Sinful directly. Inside are four devils and Wu. The four devils in front of the bar looked over their shoulders at me. The lead devil was a woman with gray hair who along with her comrades, wore basic Japanese clothes. I slowly moved towards them, and Wu said to me from behind the bar.

"It's good to see you again. I'll be with you in a couple of minutes."

I tilted my head in acceptance. The gray-haired woman went back to discussing what she had been saying with Wu before I arrived. One of the other devils turned towards me fully, and I spotted his emblem. These devils are from the Hunter's Guild. The hunter was a young man my age, and he looked me up and down before scoffing at me.

"A dog that uses guns. It must be a filth reincarnated."

That put a frown for a second on Wu's face before it disappeared just as fast. A second devil, this time a woman a bit older looking, supports her comrade.

"It probably hasn't seen action. The worms often need to have their hands held by us."

The last member of the four stays silent. He is older than either of the two hunters but it's the grey-haired woman who speaks.

"You pups have not fought guns. They aren't the weapons of the past. Shut up, and don't insult a hunter who has done action."

The young purebloods got pissed as the gray-haired woman turned her face to me. I saw her left eye was blind from a bullet wound going across her eye. The second older devil spoke, watching me more carefully before he widened his teal eyes.

"That's the Gorgan, you shits shut your mouths."

That made the youths pale. The grey-haired woman turned to Wu and collected her money from the bar, putting it in a pocket before she whacked the youngest hunter. He ooffed before hiding behind her. The grey-haired woman observed me fully before saying in a grim tone.

"You're welcome to join the Hunters Guild, Gorgan. You are deadly and far more proficient than the average recruit we get nowadays."

I answered her.

"I'm a loner. You honor me with the invitation, but I am good."

The woman shrugged and the young woman was about to spit something at me. I started extending a mechadendrite to the young woman and scared her by activating a chainsword. The roar scared the newb making her and the other newb jump. That got a chuckle from the older two as the gray-haired woman smiled a cruel grin.

"I am eager to hear more of your deeds, Gorgan. You have what I like in plenty with a weapon like that. Come on Serec I want more money before the day is over."

The older man smiled cruelly, too.

"You got it, boss get moving pups."

The four made their way out of my way and opened their own portal, leaving the bar. Wu smiled less before he spat at the ground, saying as I approached him.

"Stay out of the Guild they are a horrible bunch of shits. I like you, Gorgan because you are a decent person. I assume that you are here to collect money for heads?"

I don't like the Guild and I shook my head at Wu's question.

"Is your king available? I finished the job she gave me last night and I found something she will want to see."

Wu frowns before he pushes a button under the bar. Three minutes later Heniya Gremory entered the bar front from the back. She was in a very pretty yellow sun dress and she, upon seeing me, got a bit happier. She gestured at me to follow her and led me to her office. She shut the door before sitting behind an expensive-looking wood desk and looked at me.

"It's done already? I figured it would take a bit longer than this to finish but I will take it. What do you have for me?"

I pulled the paper out of my pocket spell and Heniya frowned seeing it. Henyia took it and slowly looked at the paper settling into reading the last bits. The blood went out of her face as I told her with an angry face under my helm.

"They were getting ready to kidnap someone. I don't know who but the strangest thing about this group was that they had good wards and fallen support. I don't know which cadre however."

Heniya answered with a still pale face.

"I know who this was for and you just saved someone important, Gorgan. I will double the amount of money I was going to pay you and give you a favor to you from me. I will inform my peerage to modify our ward scheme to identify fallen entering the city. We have been using the fact they are kill on sight in Japan to focus more on the stray problem. That was a mistake."

Heniya grew pissed at the end. Her face was as red as her hair. Three balls of destruction suddenly appeared, floating around her head zapping in unison. Heniya threw the paper into a sudden pocket spell. Then she drew two cards, handing them to me across the desk. I take the cards as Heniya says, trying to calm down.

"Present the first card to Wu and tell him it's double. The second will be your favor card. Thank you for your service. I will have likely more jobs for you in the future."

I understood the dismissal as I went to the door and heard the balls continue zapping their displeasure.

At the bar I presented the card to Wu. His black eyes widened seeing the card and again when I said it was double. He began paying out money for me. My eyes are saucer plates seeing the growing pile of money. I ask for a tiny amount of money to be paid in yen. Wu does as requested, and I'm shocked by how much this is. Oh, I want to oil my robes. It keeps growing and growing the money pile. This continued for fifteen minutes of increasing before Wu said with an equally shocked face.

"You are set for a very long time, Gorgan. I don't know what you did but you made me use all our money for the week."

I wanted to weep as I opened my money pocket and began with Wu to get the money into it. That took another fifteen minutes, and I put the rest of the money in yen in a different pocket.

"This is wonderful. You can tell Freya I will not bother her for a while."

That got a snort from Wu.

"I'll let her know that. Enjoy your day Gorgan you certainly earned that."

I gave a slight bow before opening my portal to the others, stepping through with a big smile.

The lunch everyone wanted was burgers. More Raynare had bounced so much, wanting them that we all agreed to that. We were in extremely high spirits as Raynare had found more money while I was gone. Yen that was split up between everyone, and there was enough yen left over for Murayama, too.

Raynare pulled us on the way back to the house to a stuffed animal store, where she bought three big bags. The clerk was expecting us not to be able to pay for them before Raynare extended the yen. She beamed brightly, holding her bags, and I teased her.

"Soon, you will have an army of them, Ray."

Raynare proudly proclaimed with stars in her eyes.

"I shall have three armies of them!"

Kiryuu smiles before boasting.

"I'll get me some new clothes! Now I get to look good!"

Kuroka was hanging on my right arm and her hand was in mine.

"I have him so I'm happy."

I squeeze her hand as the excellent mood continues as we head back to the house. Raynare was a little sluggish but less than Kiryuu had been. Once on the house grounds, I opened the door for everyone.

"I'd like you guys to help me count money. We might be set and if not, we are close. Thank you for helping me."

That got massive smiles from everyone as we entered the front hall. I pulled the group upstairs, heading to the library while Raynare bounced toward her room with the stuffed animals. The rest of us entered the library and I began to set out the Lilith as the three of us started counting.

Raynare arrived ten minutes after we started. Then Murayama came in and immediately started helping, too. Murayama met Raynare properly, and the two bonded over a new thing I learned. Murayama likes stuffed animals, too. The discussion between the two was entertaining before I asked Murayama about her day with Katase.

"She and I went shopping together with Issari-chan. Issari-chan split halfway through to do something else. She wouldn't say what, but she was extremely excited about it."

Probably her date with Akeno. I continued the conversation with Murayama, which got me through the tedious counting. It took us two hours to count it all. By the end, we all were amazed or, like me, smiling like a loon. I was only three hundred Lilith off from the price. That's more than I could have hoped for with the payment. Three hundred Lilith is chump change that I can ask for without feeling guilty or embarrassed. Kuroka puts her tails on me, knowing I'm relieved this is close to over. I stood up from the table in joy with that smile. With a thought I got the anvil out saying to Raynare.

"I got a sneaky mission for you. Can you get the stuff I'm about to make to Conner and the others?"

Raynare immediately nodded.

"Yes!"

I quickly made my first Noosphere point for Raynare, along with cogitators, MIUs, and mechadendrites. I made one last thing, which is an instruction manual for everything. Kuroka kindly explained to Raynare how to make portals but said to do them in the way station for now. Raynare listens intently as does Murayama. Kiryuu pulls out her new books and begins to read. I begin to pack the money up. By the time I was done with that Raynare was gone. That done, I took a shower to get ready for my grandfather. Thirty minutes of hot water relaxes me to a new point that makes me not feel the existential dread that's always there. Twenty minutes later, after dressing in my best clothes, I finally left the room. Murayama met me at the stairs. She double-takes at me before blushing badly. Murayama kept blushing as we began going to the kitchen.

Murayama asked me as we went down the stairs towards when I would reincarnate her.

"Probably after dinner tonight. I'm having it with my grandfather, and I will have two others to add to the peerage, too. I'm sorry you couldn't come with us today for work."

Murayama wasn't upset.

"I understand you have been busy with this. I don't know, however, what sort of weapons I want to use."

That got us talking about future swords. Murayama was very interested in power swords. As I approached the kitchen, I heard Maéva talking with someone in a friendly tone. I poked my head in, as did Murayama, and there was my maid with Mittelt. The two were talking about food, specifically about what types of food Maeva could make. Mittelt caught my eye, and she smiled brightly as I fully entered the room.

"Those generators are beyond anything I have ever seen. They are incredibly easy to put together when you learn how, and the way they are idiot-proof is wonderful. I believe that I can make them on my own with enough time and patience."

I smiled wolf-like there, and Mittelt did too.

"You will get a cut of the money from each one you make when we start selling them. I'll get that in writing when we start the business. I plan to eventually use my gear to make us richer than Bill Gates."

Mittelt got dollar signs in her eyes.

"With those, we could revolutionize our energy consumption. We could do so much more with the excess power. I want to sit down with you sometime this week to discuss some other things I want to test. This could, if done right, begin a golden age."

I smiled there and set a date for that.

"I should be free on Friday. Tomorrow, I have lessons and a book to read. I do have extremely good news. I will be around more because my recent goal has been all but accomplished today. I'm eager to get with you because I need to upgrade my bones and muscles in a few weeks."

Murayama looked at me like I was crazy. Maéva sighed but asked as Mittelt looked sick.

"Do I need to strap you down again young master?"

Murayama went into shock at that while I replied.

"For both yes. The process is optional, Murayama-chan. Hopefully, with Mittelt's help, we can get it to a point where we don't have to strap people down."

Maéva looks a bit better not having to strap me down as much. I asked Maéva if she has dinner ready for tonight. That got the maid saying that she was given by Geros the favorite foods of my grandfather. The clock said it was nearing four. My attention was drawn to the front hall when a portal opened.

Rias came through the portal, and she was wearing her school uniform. She was levitating five boxes behind her with three suitcases floating behind those. I immediately moved to help with the boxes and snicker when I see the next person coming through the portal. Akeno has made Issari into a mule. She carried suitcases with an ease that she didn't have a few weeks ago while Akeno was hungrily watching her dragon. Murayama had seen me move and immediately offered to help, too. Shirone and Kiba moved their stuff in when I started climbing the stairs with Rias and her train. She commented to me when we were midway up.

"You seem extremely happy today, Gregor-kun."

I am happy.

"I finished it."

Those words made Rias stop. Her blue-green eyes caught mine, and she became the happiest I had ever seen her. She almost dropped her box in the desire to hug me. I gently got us going up the stairs again, saying as we turned right.

"I'm three hundred off. I did a big job today for your sister and she gave me a favor card along with double the original pay. You're almost free Ria."

I say those last four words with love. Rias tears up before they started to fall. She could have the galaxy with me and not be a toy for Riser's amusement. My weeb with a desire to learn. Rias said to me as we got to her room, still crying.

"You are the best thing that has ever happened to me. I promise never to forget this my Omnissiah."

I correct her.

"Call me Greg. That's better than that title."

Rias opens the door before running to the bed and setting her box down. I set mine down with the two other boxes and suitcases, which landed orderly next to the bed. Before, Rias immediately tackled me to the ground. She dove in for a kiss and I don't protest. We only broke apart for air as my heart hammered like it once did for Kate. Rias wants to do that again but we instead gazed at one another in comfortable silence.

"I love you, Ria."

That made her beam at me. I was about to be kissed again when I heard a snicker. Rias looked past me to the door, and Kuroka's voice entered my ear.

"Be happy, you sour puss I miss my fun mate, too. We can all get to know one another better, nya. I want a Halo game with you, sexy."

I snorted as Rias tilted her head cutely.

"You might be MLG but I'm better than that. As for a game, Rias can play too. Just don't expect me to be nice to your sister there only Ria gets noob protection."

Kuroka's voice was happy.

"Oh no if Red gets it, so does my Shirone. She's keen to play because she knows you like it nya. She is even willing to play our favorite game and wants to earn her prince's love, like how he earned mine. I'm here with him, as a package deal nya."

Rias humph.

"I accept you, but I get cuddling sessions first!"

That gets a twinkle of laughter from Kuroka and a snicker from me as that was incredibly cute. Rias blushed but was certain as I kissed her cheek.

"After tonight we can do that. I need to catch up with you anyway. I'm eager to relax fully for a bit before other problems start."

That confirmation of snuggles makes Rias happy. I, however, need to get up and finish this dinner. With a gentleman's prod, I get Rias off me. Kuroka gets me up, and then the two begin to discuss something as I leave the room for dinner.

The dinner would be held in the Lord's office on the second floor. I nervously waited in the main hall for my grandfather. Rias had made everyone move and get the hall cleared and Maéva promised everyone else pizza after she was done with the dinner. At five minutes before five, a portal opened up near the front door with the Astaroth symbol emblazoned on it. From it steps Geros in his butler uniform and a blank face then my grandfather. He was like a slightly older version of Ajuka with hair in the same style and color I share. My grandfather looks at me while I take a further look at him. He was wearing a very modern businessman suit that was a deep black. He and I looked at each other cautiously. Before a small smile hit his face, he moved towards me, and he was taller than me by four inches.

Once in front of me he looked down at me.

"He is my grandson indeed. He has Juka's face and hair and Nomie's eyes. It's good to meet you properly. I wish it were under better circumstances."

I keep a neutral face and bowed.

"It's an honor to meet you Lord Astaroth. The house is yours for the duration of the visit."

My grandfather was still studying me before accepting my statement.

"I accept your hospitality. Now, lad, you can drop the act. I might be uptight on the outside, but with family, I'm not. Geros has told me that you have taken the name Gregor. It's not a name I would have chosen, but given everything, I can't blame you for the fact. I'm Ajarkan."

He said that with warmth and a bit of relief in his voice. I match his smile and answer.

"As you wish. I just wanted to make a good impression. I know I'm not the normal type for our family."

Ajarkan smiled there slightly before it went away to a blank face.

"You're not but I don't hold that against you. Your father and mother were very protective of you, and I only ever saw photos and videos. They made my day when I got them. I want to get to know my grandson properly."

I said to him while we both moved towards the stairs.

"As am I to know my grandfather. I hope that you won't be disappointed too much with me."

That caused a frown, which went away quickly. We moved at an equal pace, and we were near the top of the stairs when Ajarkan spoke again.

"I don't think I will. Geros has told me extensively about you. You are incredibly like us already by having a good work ethic that has seen our house prosper for a long time. A young man who has a good sense of obligation to his servants. Those things and more tell me a lot about you. I have also heard that you have done things that make me proud of you already."

That makes me hopeful that this goes well. We moved to the office, and thankfully, no one was out and about on the floor. Upon entering I see that the desk has been replaced with a table and chairs for two. Maéva has a truck of table utensils, glasses, a bottle of wine, and food plates. Ajarkan takes a seat at the far end of the table. At the same time, I take mine facing him. Maéva lays out plates and napkins. Ajarkan looked at me while that was happening.

"I have heard that you have sacred gear and that it is extremely powerful. Is that correct?"

I could sense his eagerness. I nodded and answered as a glass was set on my right.

"I do. Lady Lucifer has confirmed that it is a Longinus. A new one."

That makes my grandfather look extremely pleased, Ajarkan said to me as the first food was being placed.

"This will shake up the underworld. I have seen what Geros has said you made for him with it. These he called them mechadendrites? They could help out with everything."

I saw his unasked question after taking a bite of delicious pasta.

"I'd be happy to make you a pack grandfather. My gear is going to help our house achieve new things. I can make things that will baffle you. I also have many ideas that seem radical when you first hear them, but they are ways to increase our wealth and power.

Ajarkan revealed his sin in greed for power and wealth. He eagerly asked with a very keen voice.

"Such as?"

The wine is good, and that is where I start.

"I can make agricultural equipment along with my mechadendrites that will, with new ideas, decrease the amount of time harvests take. Then, further machinery will help with taking those grapes and making more wine. I also have plans to set up a business that will eventually go top side, making us more money there."

Ajarkan was interested in my ideas and even had a more relieved face, too. He takes a few bites of food and then a drink of wine before he speaks with a happy tone.

"I want to see the machines before they are used. As for this company, you will be given the chance to prove its worth. I don't know much about humans, so perhaps your other half can help us greatly up here."

The human part was said with a slightly dismissive voice but it's not racist as Ajarkan grows serious.

"You have properly heard from Geros that we have an obligation to our vassals. Will the promise that I made to them be honored?"

That was said sternly.

"The promise will be honored. It's stupid to piss off the houses below us. We are nobles and nobles should be that honoring promises made to the ones who are below us."

That makes Ajarkan extremely happy hearing the commitment in my voice.

"Good. They have been extremely insistent that the promise I made will be kept. They threatened to swear to a new pillar if this was not kept. That you understand the obligations that we must uphold is extremely good. Unlike my son."

That was said with frustration, which was evident in his voice and eyes. There was love there but not as much as I would have expected for him. That made us eat in comfortable silence for five minutes before I broached my hope.

"I would like to ask for help with something, grandfather. I know it's a large favor for me to ask, given we have just met, but I promise you won't be disappointed in how I have worked to make this possible."

Ajarkan smiled big and forlorn upon seeing my face after he looked up from his food.

"Geros has told me that you intend to buy out a marriage contract. It's a dangerous thing to do, but given that you have been doing dangerous things for it, I am inclined to help. How much?"

I smiled wide.

"Three hundred Lilith. I have earned everything else with hard work."

Ajarkan blinked owlishly clearly expecting me to ask for more. Maéva, who had been silent the whole time, gets a very happy look. Ajarkan finally answered.

"That's all? That's next to nothing. I was told that you were only halfway there. You got more in just a single day?"

I answered with that big smile.

"I believe utterly in hard work. I will do anything and work any time to reach the goal."

Ajarkan smiles a small smile, seeing something on my face.

"I can see that. I will grant you the money. Geros would not tell me who the young woman in question was, but you care for them greatly to do this. Who is it?"

I answered without hesitation.

"Rias Gremory."

Ajarkan frowned.

"The weak third child? Why would you want her?"

I don't like that.

"She's not weak. As for why, it's because I am beginning to love her and I would do anything for her."

That sudden and angry response made my grandfather study me. His face, which was filled with dismissal for her, turned to a face deep in remembrance.

"You sound like me when I met my wife. It was the greatest time of my life with her. I'm sorry for the hesitation. I have heard very little about this Gremory that was not dismissive or scorn-filled. She will not bring much to our house."

I say without hesitation.

"She will bring the thing she had long been told she didn't have. I have seen it and want her as my wife. I understand that I'm expected to have at least three of them. Rias is worth everything I have done and will be worth everything I do."

Ajarkan looked surprised at my claim. Yet the certainty on my face finally made him agree.

"I will begin talks with Lord Gremory. The fact you will have the money ready immediately will help speed that up significantly and we are further along because I will use the same contract that I had drawn up for you with another."

That stopped me in my tracks. I have another contract already set up! What the fuck! My face was pure shock as was Maéva. My grandfather was very amused at the shock, and he said it with no small amount of greed in his eyes.

"I had it drawn up because I thought you wouldn't be that proactive. This way, we will be connected further and strengthen our position. After all, this will get us more business connections with Gremory and medical connections with Phenex. It's funny that you will be getting third daughters."

Oh, Machine God. What the fuck Ravel! I was betrothed to Ravel! I get ready to faint. What the fuck kind of luck is this! My grandfather is smiling and says with a laugh.

"You are a good improvement over my second son. He has never considered the importance of the pillar, yet you do. I will confirm you as Heir with how you have definitely made us stronger with your actions, even unknowingly."

I didn't know this! Why is Lady Luck pissed at me! First, my arm at that fight, now this! I'm going to piss off my brother-in-law! I have Riser as my brother-in-law!

Chapter Text

Chapter 26

Preparing for the future is always needed.

The dinner continued with my grandfather, and I am still in shock. Ravel is my potential second noble wife. I didn't have a rain cloud over my head, but it was close. Ajarkan says with a happy smile.

"The girl is intellectually gifted and that always seemed to be something you were interested in. I made the contract earlier this year with your father and mother's agreement. They both believed that she would be a wonderful match for you. She is extremely curious about her betrothed and has been trying to find information about you since she was told four months ago. I will arrange a meeting with her parents so you and she can start the bridge right."

I do like brains in a partner and Ravel is a genius. Alex said to me that he would have loved that. Yes, he wanted catgirls, and he would have filled his peerage with many of them, but they would have to be smart, too. I swat him away and say to my grandfather while getting into a spiritual fistfight with Alex.

"May I see the contract?"

Ajarkan smiled and summoned a pocket spell. He then pulled a scroll from it before handing it to me. I take the scroll and then open it up. It was long, so I immediately started looking through it. It was ironclad on things with very few outs existing showing that the Phenex was like us hard committed here. The contract itself was very well balanced on nearly everything that the Phenex and we got. Both families got significant concessions from the other party. We get significantly reduced prices on Phenex tears. The Phenex got significantly reduced prices on our wine. A powerful clause also tied the Phenex to the NKF. My dad made that, I'm told. As I read on, I was more and more shocked by how much my grandfather had agreed to give to the Phenex for Ravel. I now understand why Riser would get extremely angry and go after me for Rias.

Finally, thirty minutes later, after reading the whole contract, I rolled it back up and handed it to Ajarkan.

"I won't fight it. Doing so would insult you and the work you put into it on my behalf."

Ajarkan was very pleased. I will accept this because it shows that despite his power-hungry nature, Ajarkan did care for his family and me.

As dinner continued, I was drawn into more conversations with my grandfather and learned more about him. He is a smart political rat trying to jockey us into stronger positions of power within the underworld. He and Diodora were not getting along because the younger had risked our house losing power and prestige by being a dumb rat. He was making a fool of Ajarkan, and that had started the divide earlier this year. That was compounded by Diodora's increasing insistence that I didn't exist and with making public statements that were very anti-NKF. My grandfather is a diehard NKF member and that led to Diodora being put in a section of the main manor by himself. That was stupid because that encouraged him to do more rat things.

I will have a servo skull follow him. I refuse to believe that he isn't torturing people like Asia and or not helping the OSF more deeply now with the schism in the house. Ajarkan turns the uncomfortable mood into a better one by asking about my peerage and what pieces I have filled. I answered him with the current people. He frowned at Kuroka but said nothing after learning that I had weakened the GKF with her. He was intrigued that I had a bishop with sacred gear and grew interested in learning about my pawns. His eyes are greedy as I had two fallen. He was also interested in the fact I have a potential knight joining today. He finally said after I was done with explaining.

"Your queen is a calculated risk. Her prior actions will be judged harshly by our opponents, but given she has helped deal a crippling future blow against them, too, I will say nothing further on her. The fallen are the ones that will make many people jealous. There have only ever been five of them ever reincarnated with none of them alive now. I would like to meet the whole peerage at some point."

I nod my head.

"I'll introduce you to them. I will warn you that one of them is extremely sneaky."

That got a snort from Maéva and a smile from Ajarkan at the maid's gets a smile smirk from me making Ajarkan show the same smile smirk.

"I will double my awareness for her. I would like this to be a regular thing every so often. You are indeed what Geros has told me about."

This has been good, other than learning about Ravel. I kept my smile smirk.

"I'd be happy to do that. I don't plan to do much work with the peerage for a bit, but I will start it again later. Thank you for helping me with the money."

Ajarkan kept his smile and said back to me before he opened his pocket spell to get me the Lilith.

"That is not a problem. I would have helped you out with it at the halfway point, but this is preferable. I want to meet the girl and get a proper introduction. Sadly, not today as I have business with two of our vassal houses over a disputed property. I will have Geros contact you again for another dinner."

Ajarkan pulled out the stack of Lilith and handed it to me. Before the pocket closed, he prepared to get up from the table he complimented Maéva.

"Your work on dinner tonight was excellent. I had doubts about you, but this settled them. As of right now, you are officially my grandson's headmaid. Geros has told me your record here is spotless. Congratulations."

That gives Maéva stars in her eyes. Ajarkan sets his napkin on the table and then gets up off his chair. I got up and escorted my grandfather down to the main hall. At the hall, I see Geros blank-faced, standing with two new people.

A young woman and a young man of the same age of sixteen. The girl was very nervous and wore glasses covering her blue eyes. Her hair was a medium-length blue that was tied in a ponytail. Her clothes were a noble shade of yellow, with a skirt and a short shirt of black. She was finger poking in her nervousness upon seeing me fully.

The young man was stony-faced. His eyes were an unusual orange color with short blonde hair. He was dressed in a white shirt and black pants that looked like they were from the States. He was watching me intently, and I did the same. That made him get a slight twitch of his lips before they were gone again. I bid my grandfather goodbye.

"It was a pleasure to meet you, Lord Astaroth. Thank you for your time."

That smile smirk of our family doesn't go away.

"It was the same for me, Heir Astaroth. Enjoy the rest of your evening and I'll be in touch."

With that said, a portal was made, and my grandfather exited the house. Geros stayed behind, who were obviously Hetvia and Thoron. The four of us were silent before I introduced myself to my two new pieces.

"Good evening I am Gregor Astaroth. Welcome to my home."

My friendly voice helped Hetvia. She smiled nervously while Thoron observed me again before he said to me with a blank voice.

"Thank you for the welcome, Heir Astaroth. I am Thoron Melek. You're not what I expected."

Hetvia pokes her fingers together incredibly fast before introducing herself.

"I am... Hetvia Baalam milord."

Hetvia was extremely nervous and I got the first expression out of Thoron. He gave Hetvia a small smile of support before I spoke to her kindly.

"You don't have to use that with me, Hetvia. I'm not much for formality."

Hetvia slowed her finger pokes and Thoron spoke for the two of them.

"Lord Astaroth told us we would be in your peerage. Is this still true?"

I nod.

"Absolutely. Your families have served mine loyally, and we will not forget that. I am not my uncle and will honor the promise made."

That made the finger pokes stop for Hetvia and Thoron was also relieved.

"We were gravely insulted by your uncle, who said we were not good enough for him, to our and our parents' faces. My father and mother were ready to leave immediately, as were Hetvia's parents. It was only when Lord Astaroth promised our parents that we would be included and several other things that they were calmed."

I again say for the two.

"I stand by the promise and will personally apologize to your parents on his behalf. I can do the ceremony tonight. I have another person who is entering the peerage. Are you moving into the house or staying with your parents?"

Geros answered for them.

"They have been moved into the house milord as would be expected of them upon joining. I did the deed myself while you were with your grandfather."

Thoron spoke up after.

"We have been enrolled at the school you plan to attend. We have never been up top before today so we will be in a bit of."

Hetvia spoke softly.

"Cultural shock."

I smile sympathetically.

"That makes three of us as I'm going through that, too. I will be upfront and honest with you and say that I am a half-devil. Will that be a problem for either of you?"

Thoron looked at me closer now.

"You feel like a pureblood. Yet you're a half?"

Hetvia immediately proved something I had suspected; she was observant.

"He is close enough, Thor he has gear. I wouldn't have noticed the difference if I hadn't looked closely."

Thoron frowned but didn't say anything. I say with a small smile.

"You are good at sensing things."

Hetvia blushed and looked down at the floor. Thoron lost the frown because he smiled wide now.

"You have always been good at that, Via far better than me. I'm sorry if I seem rude, Heir Astaroth. I haven't met any half-devils before."

He was nervous now. He nor Hetvia seem like racists.

"You haven't and you are welcome to speak openly with me. I just ask that there be no racism in my peerage. That is the cardinal rule for everyone."

Hetvia poked her fingers together again while Thoron thought about that. Hetvia spoke with her soft voice.

"I'm not that, and neither is Thor. Our families have close work relationships with humans. I don't judge people."

That was said in a sad voice, and Thoron grew protective of Hetvia, putting an arm around her shoulders. I smiled softly at the interaction.

"I believe you both. You seem close."

Thoron smiled there.

"Via and I were playmates as kids. She's my little sister."

Hetvia smiled for the first time here, looking up at Thoron, who has a three-inch difference to her.

"He's my protective older brother."

That's cute and calms the atmosphere. Geros gave a second small smile before it was schooled again. He takes that moment to leave. Saying as he opens a portal.

"We will have our lessons again at ten milord. Your former home and furniture have been sold. We will give you the money afterward."

I smile smirk at him.

"I will be ready for it thank you, Geros."

Geros nods once before exiting the house through the portal. It closed, and I turned to the two purebloods.

"I will get our third new person and then start the ceremony. We will be doing it in the library. I believe in knowledge seeking and I heard you both are smart."

Hetvia smiled wide as Thoron said with a nervous laugh.

"I'm not. Via has always been the brains of the two of us. I'm just ok at things with my spear."

I shake my head at the bashful man.

"Not from what I heard. You gave my dad an interesting idea. I'm open to hearing any you and Hetvia have. Perhaps Hetvia can sit and talk with my bishop. She's always eager to learn about magic. Have either of you had dinner yet?"

Hetvia gets a look of talking about magic with someone and beams. Thoron shook his head.

"We haven't."

I see Maéva coming down the stairs with a list, and I say to her.

"Please take the orders of these two Maéva. They are here to stay."

Maéva beams with the promise of more work.

It was inside the library ten minutes later with Thoron, Hetvia, and a now collected Murayama, who I had found talking with Kiryuu in the library before we arrived. Kiryuu left the library, letting me do the ceremony, and Murayama was nervous, as were the two purebloods. We were near the fireplace near the back right of the room. I start with Hetvia asking her to come forward. She does, and I let her look at the board. I asked her piece and she softly said pawn. I picked up a pawn before I spoke the Oath of Moment with her.

Thoron frowned at the word choice while Hetvia was thinking over the entire phrasing. At the end, she said yes very keen on knowing no fear. I inserted the pawn into her, and Hetvia froze like everyone else did. I called Thoron forward, and he moved towards me. He chose rook and I repeated the oath again. He said yes, focusing on the odds. The rook went into him, and he froze. When it's Murayama's turn, I ask her one last time.

"You are sure?"

Murayama doubted for only a second before saying with the strength and certainty of steel.

"I am for my brave King and friend. I will be your Red Knight of Mars. I will never let my King, who gave me and my family certainty, be harmed. For you, that gives me the desire to be better than those we come from. So, I swear."

Her counter oath made I inserted my first knight into Murayama. Thoron and Hetvia looked at Murayama like she was weird. Once the piece was in, Murayama froze before extending her silver wings. That made the two purebloods look in shock, and I said to them as Murayama continued to be still.

"Extend your own and welcome to the club."

Thoron is suspicious before he and Hetvia's eyes go saucer plate wide when they see their new wings. Murayama shows her sin to me. It's what I expected after this weekend. It's lust and not just for me, though, thankfully as she whispered.

"Catgirls are life."

I snort as the evil horny returns but I say to her with a little smile.

"Equally with redheads, yes. Really?"

Murayama blushed.

"Issari-chan shared more books and the look ruined me."

I know what she's talking about. Kuroka had given me that look twice so far.

"Good luck with that. Who knows, maybe you will get a catboy."

Murayama vigorously shook her head.

"No, you're better and she's hot! I'm not backing down and I will win this!"

I sighed, telling my now horny knight.

"You have more to overcome. Ray is trying, too as will someone else unexpected."

Murayama grew even more determined. Thoron finally got out of his stupor while Hetvia was still looking at the wings in awe. I smiled at my three new pieces before Murayama said with a very happy expression.

"I would like power armor, a power sword, and a storm shield. Kiryuu-chan told me you are our current tank and I will help there. That way, you can do more range combat along with the others. It will also be good practice for our potential games."

I snark to Murayama.

"You're going to be Leroy Jenkins, aren't you."

Murayama blushed while the two purebloods didn't get the reference.

"I will never be him! You doubt me too much!"

I smile before saying in tease.

"I don't doubt you. Just don't say I'm chicken. Fair?"

Murayama smiled and nodded.

"Fair. It's nice to meet you two I'm Murayama!"

Hetvia hid behind Thoron, shocked by the enthusiasm while Thoron blinked.

"I'm Thoron. Behind me is Hetvia. It's nice to meet you. What were you talking about? I have not heard of that stuff before."

I smiled there before saying to my two new people.

"It's stuff that Murayama-chan will use for games and when we hunt strays. You said you use a spear, Thoron?"

Thoron looked deeply intrigued by the unknown as was Hetvia.

"I do."

I smile, thinking of two different spears. Hetvia asked, worried, now poking her fingers together behind Thoron.

"Will we be expected to fight often?"

I smile kindly at my new pawn.

"You won't be if you're uncomfortable with that. I have another pawn who is a scientist, and she doesn't want to do anything frontline-based. The only exception would be ratings games, where we are all there."

Hetvia looked relieved. Before she said softly, poking her head out from behind Thoron.

"That's good. Thor has been helping me be brave, but I don't know if I can do that. I don't want to be a burden."

That was said while so down for my pawn. I smile gently at her, and she seems to take a bit of bravery there.

"You can join us when you want to, Hetvia. You're not a burden, and bravery takes many different forms. There was a man who didn't believe he was brave and had sold himself that idea. Yet everyone else who ever met him knew right away that he was braver than he gave himself credit for. He did deeds that were crazy but triumphant bouts of courage. You could be like him."

Hetvia took more courage from that. She was out from behind Thoron fully now. Murayama says with a smile of her own.

"Gregor-kun will never force you to do something that you don't want to do. I want to do frontline stuff."

That reassures Hetvia and Thoron put his arm around his adoptive little sister.

"You're brave, Via, and I believe in you. What sort of spears can you get me? I trained on nearly every type of them."

I replied with a smile.

"I have two you probably haven't seen both are very different. Guardian spear or a power spear?"

Thoron frowned.

"Power spear?"

I replied with a smile.

"Good choice. Hetvia, I'll have stuff ready for you if you eventually want to do that. Until then, you're welcome to pursue your ideas of helping."

That made Hetvia extremely happy. The library door opened then, and Kiryuu and Kuroka came with pizza boxes. Thoron and Hetvia looked towards the door while Murayama focused hard on Kuroka's tails and ears. She was now in the devil high as she woofed. Getting a sigh from me. Kuroka just fed our new horny knight with a quick sexy wink and smile, getting pants from Murayama. I clicked my fingers in front of my knight.

I say to Kuroka with a slight smile on my face.

"Don't rile up my knight."

That got a snort of amusement from Kiryuu. Kuroka was mock offended.

"Can't help I'm sexy, nya. I brought food and I have a feeling that you will like an idea that I have for you."

That was said seductively. Thoron blushed, as did Hetvia while Murayama got a nosebleed. Kiryuu got the first pizza box and set it on the table. She brought out plastic plates from a pocket spell, soda, and cups. I replied to my queen.

"You are reaching and will have to try harder."

Kuroka didn't lose her now permanently on-display smile. She came over to me before whispering something into my left ear. I went wide-eyed, looking at her in shock. She had retracted from me with a seductive smirk.

"I like that too, nya. You and I will have fun soon my Red King."

I get a small nosebleed thinking of that. Kiryuu smirked and Murayama looked intensely at Kuroka ready to beg for knowledge of what I liked. I ask her while the nosebleed continues.

"How did you?"

Kuroka smirked and said with a very pleased face.

"You talk in your sleep. I heard it, and I knew I would get you back nya. I kindly shared this with Red, and she has started working on it. You're welcome, nya."

Rias doing that makes the nosebleed worse. Oh, why did I have to spill that? Kiryuu dragged Thoron and Hetvia's attention towards the table and away from me, saying with a smirk.

"You will like this stuff its called pizza. I'm Kiryuu and I heard that one of you is a potential magic person. I'd be eager to talk things over with you."

That made Hetvia grow wide-eyed and beaming. Before she hyper-focused and began asking Kiryuu hundreds of questions. Thoron turned to the food and got a box with his order. Murayama was about to pounce on Kuroka for information when her stomach growled, diverting her away. I looked at Kuroka directly in her yellow eyes. She didn't back down and kept her smug grin. I got close to her with my nosebleed done now.

"You win just don't rat me out. That is… sensitive information. What do you want?"

She smiled and whispered into my ear again. That's new for her. I give a nod of my head for her demand, and she fist pumps in her victory. With that settled, I focused on Thoron and Hetvia. The two dug into food or discussed magic like it was going out of style. Thoron widened his eyes with each bite of pizza. Hetvia did the same upon her first bite. I tell Kuroka about Raynare's mission while asking where Rias is.

"Red is having her party with her people and Issari nya. She and your cousin are practically glued together. Red figured you, and she could celebrate later alone, nya. I keyed her into the room and she is eager to be with her and my hero."

I want to spend time alone with both of them, too. It will be marred by having to tell them of Ravel's inclusion in this. That still stings as I was close to her a few weeks ago. The question that's been bothering me is why Riser was sabotaging his family. Was he like Diodora in being an idiot? With how my luck is, he's a fucking spy for the NKF. I was thinking about that more when I was attacked again.

Raynare landed straight on me from the ceiling, slamming me into the floor. Her sudden appearance spooked everyone except Kuroka, who must have felt her with senjutsu. Hetvia jumped into Thoron's arms. I hurt, and Murayama shrieked, not knowing how stealthy Raynare was. Raynare beams into my chest, having landed perfectly. I introduced Raynare to the others while hurting.

"This is Raynare. Ray, what is rule number one."

Raynare was still smiling into my chest.

"No sneaking, but you were down, my Great King! You should be happy!"

Kuroka supports Raynare.

"You should, nya. We are good for a bit so no grumpy for you."

Thoron asked incredulously.

"How did she get in here? I was watching the door. That's a reincarnated fallen even I can sense that!"

I answered again, still on the floor.

"She's the sneakiest pawn, and yes, she's a reincarnated fallen. She's very scary when she fights. Did you deliver the stuff to them, Ray?"

Raynare nodded vigorously and finally got up off me. She immediately sat on my left and took a slice of Kuroka's pizza, getting a whack with said cat's tails. That didn't upset Raynare, who started eating. Thoron looked at her in some amazement and wary caution. Hetvia had gotten out of Thoron's arms and looked at Raynare with wide eyes. I got up and retook my seat, sighing again as I needed to develop or make a way to detect Raynare.

Kiryuu, with her smile, said in a pleased voice, enjoying the show or Raynare scaring everyone.

"Ray is the best. She's harmless outside the battlefield. She has a vast stuffed animal collection now."

That got Raynare excitedly talking about her stuffed animals, including her new favorite, Mr. Tobi. That pulled in Murayama, and the two eagerly discussed the apparent collection that this rabbit was from. Kiryuu restarted her conversation with Hetvia, and Thoron was lost. So, I started conversing with him, asking what he does for fun. That was the night saved, as Kuroka smiled at me, seeing I was not worrying.

When I returned to my room two hours later, I found Rias. She was on my bed wearing a red nightshirt and pants. I raised an eyebrow at her, and she smiled when she looked up from her book.

"I plan to be here with you more. Is that all right?"

I smiled at her and sat beside her on the bed, taking her hand.

"It will be fine but please don't try anything. I want that perfect for both of us. I have something to tell you and Kuroka I learned today at dinner. Is Issari still here, or is she gone?"

Rias saw the worry on my face, and she immediately set her book down. It was a manga book. Replying to my question.

"She's staying with Akeno tonight. What did you learn?"

Kuroka entered the room and shut the door behind her. She sat on the left. I started with the good news first.

"My grandfather has agreed to meet with your parents for the contract. He has confirmed me as Heir Astaroth properly. Thanks to this next part, we will hopefully have it ironed out fast. I have a prior betrothal contract and it will be used as the basis for ours."

Rias and Kuroka went wide-eyed and Rias shook.

"With whom?"

I tell her the name of our likely third.

"It's a horrible surprise in Ravel Phenex."

That made Rias fall off the bed. Kuroka hissed because that was a bird, and given her brother being a bird rat, I say I'm trying to be positive.

"I have been told she is smart and extremely curious about me. She has searched for information about me, what do you know about her, Ria?"

Rias was still in a slight daze from the revelation.

"I don't know much about her because she would only be in the room with Riser and me for so long as was socially acceptable. She was friendly with me, but that's more, I think in pity for being Riser's betrothed."

Given that Rias said that a spare bishop was kept to control her, that probably means that Ravel is not in the peerage. Kuroka was silent but extended her tails to Rias, making Rias a little less dazed. I squeezed Rias's hand, making her smile a small smile.

"She might not hate me for possibly hurting Riser then."

I got a snort from Kuroka, who whacks me upside the head. Rias smiles, knowing that I am trying to make this a bit better. She leaned on my right shoulder and wasn't as down now. I put my arm around her, which made Rias happier.

"She couldn't stand him either. He always called her his next triumph after me when his parents weren't there."

A look of pure disgust crossed my face. That's vile, like Euclid and his crap. I don't know what Ravel is like, but I'd kill him just for saying that. Rias seems to take comfort in being free from Riser. Before she pulled out the manga book which I took. Rias finally said with a very small voice.

"I will talk with her when she gets here. I'm guessing you won't break it because it would insult your grandfather."

I tell her with a frown.

"Exactly I won't break it because my grandfather put so much work into it on my behalf, and rejecting it would be spitting on that. We are getting Phenex tears at a very cheap price. He gave up a lot for me, and I have to fix the messes my uncle keeps making. He's an idiot or something else trying to weaken the pillar with his antics. He doesn't seem to understand that you have obligations as a noble yet does everything he can not to do them."

Rias shakes her head in sympathy.

"Diodora has always been a problem. He has more ego than sense and boasts almost as much as Riser. He wears a creepy smile that only Sona and I saw. Everyone else believes it's a real one. Even our friend Seekvaria didn't see it at first. Now she's like us and doesn't want to be near him. His peerage is creepy, too. Blank-faced, and I swore I caught sight of a bruise on one of their faces."

I grew angry, but Kuroka pulled me into a hug that included Rias getting a surprised gasp from her. The purrs started, and that calmed me. Rias enjoyed it too because she closed her eyes in relaxation. That one thing made the night turn around. We three spent the rest of the night together. Lying on the bed and talking to one another. At the same time, I began to read my bet book. I finally fell asleep near two. Long after, the others had entered the sea.

The alarm went off at nine, and I silenced it quickly. Not fast enough to save me from getting smacked in the face by a pillow, sending me tumbling out of the bed and to the floor, seeing stars. I heard the words said by a mostly asleep Kuroka.

"Will destroy that clock, nya."

I shook my head vigorously to prepare a response, but I didn't do the action and will get revenge for that. I checked the bed, and Kuroka was burrowing into the bed on the left. A still snoring Rias was clutching onto where I had been on the right side, with her having been in the middle. I was at the door to the bathroom when I heard the whine from a still-sleeping Rias.

The shower was fast, and I passed the two sleepers towards the door and gently let them enjoy the sleep.

The house was silent, and that's a surprise, given who's living here now. The kitchen is where I finally see life in Maéva cooking for Murayama and Kiba, who are talking about swords. I sat next to Kiba, which prompted a smile of greetings from him. Murayama smiled too and asked me.

"When can I get my armor and sword, Gregor-kun? I want to spar a bit with Kiba-kun to get some practice in."

Maéva set a plate of eggs and ham on the island for me, and I smiled thanks to her before replying to Murayama.

"I can after my lessons. We have a few dueling swords in an armory downstairs that you can use in the meantime. I don't plan to do much today now that I'm done with hunts. I will eventually be reworking wargear, and I have plans to build stuff for future use that. I will be making a new thing that will help out."

That got curious looks from both teens and Maéva. I want to eventually make Kastalan robots. I went back to eating before a sound came from behind me as two people walked into the kitchen and sat at the table. It was Thoron and Hetvia who were talking to each other in whispers. Hetvia was gazing at Kiba with a wishful look.

More people entered the room after them this time, Mittelt in her normal clothes from the dining room entrance and Shirone in a white shirt and short black shorts from the regular hall entrance. Mittelt sat on the far side of the kitchen table, facing the purebloods and Shirone.

"May I please get more generators? I would like to run several more experiments on them before building one from scratch. Then I'd like to see if I can improve on it."

I finished my bite and said with a smile.

"Today is build many things day so yes you can. I would also like your clothes size for armor when we do a ratings game because we might have one soon. Same with you, Thoron and Hetvia."

That got a frown from Mittelt, and nervous finger pokes from Hetvia. The sparkle that entered Thoron's eyes confirms something. He's a battle fanatic, he asked with a very big smile.

"Who would it be against?"

I answered with a frown.

"Riser Phenex."

That got an even bigger smile from Thoron.

"Oh, that's good to know he's a pig. He tried hitting on Via even after I told him to piss off."

Hetvia blushed and Shirone let her ears out hissing.

"Beat Riser-baka badly nya. He's the biggest pig, nya. I'm only for my brave prince, nya!"

Not the point, Shirone, but I will. Mittelt spoke with a sigh.

"I will be ready for that possibility. I have heard things about him through the grapevine, and they are only bad."

I answered her while finishing the food.

"It's the same with me, but it's enough to make me dislike him. Would you prefer range or melee weapons?"

Mittelt at once answered.

"Ranged I don't do blood and guts. If you got something that's extreme range, I'll take that."

I have an idea.

"I have several. You should have a melee weapon as a backup just in case you need it."

Mittelt reluctantly nodded. Hetvia poked her fingers together. I told her with a smile.

"You can be in the back too, Hetvia. I'm a mix of both, and you can be near me and Thoron."

That reassured Hetvia as she stopped finger poking. Murayama smiled, and I told my people.

"We will have a team meeting on Friday so we can all be on the same page. Murayama, you tell Kiryuu, and Mittelt, you tell Raynare when you see her. I have a project, Mittelt, that I would like your help with."

The reader will be shared finally. It will be fun seeing Mittelt's face. She was highly interested.

"I'll hold you to that boss."

Then, I heard the clicking of heels and good shoes, which meant it was lesson time. I got up and turned to the noise, and it was them. The three of us quickly went up the stairs.

The lesson today was the lower nobility and the commoners. The underworld was with each of the territories the pillars controlled set up as a typical feudal state, not unlike the medieval world. It explains how the nobility controlled the internet and it's unsurprising that not much has changed in devil society. A very small number of commoners are lucky enough to go to another place, and you usually live and die in your home village. The areas where travel is widespread are Gremory territory and to a lesser extent Astaroth territory.

The Astaroths controlled a state the size of what was Germany in the underworld insome of the best land for wine growing. Our commoners were decently treated. Decently just meant they didn't have to worry about the First Moon and being forcibly moved to suit the nobles. Our state did have vast uncharted areas that had never been explored before.

Geros taught well and knew his stuff, especially concerning the main city of Aphorni, where most of our manufacturing occurs. The city was extremely close to where we grew the wine grapes. The winemaker guild was in the city, and most of the population of the nearby villages worked in the fields surrounding the city. I plan to visit every village in our territory eventually, funneling money into them via my own company to improve their lives as happier workers are more productive workers.

The lesson wasn't boring, and Geros kept me invested in the learning. When it was finally over three hours later, he and Grayfia were pleased. It was a very informative lesson, and I will be quizzed on everything from the prior lessons on Tuesday. I was dismissed from lessons by a serious Grayfia and Geros after they handed me my money from the house sale. Geros told me Ajarkan would like dinners with him and me once a month on Wednesday, which I agreed to. Geros asked for more mechadendrites because the pack had already proven itself so well with him that he wanted to make it a standard issue for his peerage. I told him I'll make more packs and MIUs today and have Maéva deliver them to him.

That got a nod along with a professional smile. Before, he told me he wanted to talk with Maéva about a thing he saw in the house.

Rias met me outside the office door, wearing a blue shirt and jeans. Her silly grin made me raise an eyebrow at her, and she told me while we moved towards the main hall.

"I want to practice swords with you. I was watching Murayama-san and Kiba dueling in the basement, and I picked up a few tricks."

I smile there.

"I'll happily duel with you today after building things. I also want to finish your book at some point. I'll also fully introduce you to my peerage just don't be surprised by two people I have. Don't believe what the black-haired one says; I didn't do that."

That got a confused look from Rias, and that was when Kuroka met us at the top of the stairs. Having heard me, she teased Rias.

"He is lying, nya. He totally did that."

I pulled a tail in retaliation, and that got an eep from my queen and a giggle from Rias. I get into professional mode and say to Kuroka.

"Gather everyone up in the peerage. I will be reworking wargear today in the basement and making things for the new people. Then I'm free to relax."

Kuroka immediately took the order, and she started the people hunt. Rias smiled at me, and we continued down the stairs.

In the basement, Murayama is practicing her sword work and getting used to the Macabian sword. When she caught sight of me, she bounced and woofed.

Her eagerness for her wargear is infectious. I get her sizes and then let the anvil appear. Before I make the sword. Murayama picked up the power sword and I showed her how to activate the weapon. The crack makes her jump, but she quickly jumps in excitement upon getting her shield. Murayama asked for a dummy to practice her sword on, and I made one in the form of her most hated alien.

A Tau who she hated as they didn't do melee. Rias was interested in the Tau's appearance. Murayama moved the dummy with magic over to a corner before she began to eagerly wack on it, and she got extremely happy with the force of the blows and the cracks. I told Murayama while wincing as she slapped the Tau's face.

"I'll make your armor at the station and your outer layer of robes."

Murayama slammed the sword into the guts of the Tau and she said over her shoulder.

"We all going to wear these robes?"

Rias was confused while I nodded.

"We all should given where I want to go. The robes are extremely comfortable and have proven their worth already. The only one who doesn't wear them right now is Raynare, but that's because of her stealth and fighting style being up close and personal. She might eventually, once good enough, switch to a robe."

Murayama nodded and then struck the dummy with a head chop. The blow shakes the dummy, and Murayama must have a big smile. I was prepared for my next person, Mittelt. She was being carried into the basement by a smiling Raynare. Mittelt wasn't fighting this and sighed before being set down in front of me. I looked at Raynare in amusement while Rias gasped at the two fallen devils. I asked Mittelt.

"Ballistic or laser?"

Mittelt frowned.

"Laser? You're telling me that you can make laser things?"

I smiled and nodded.

"I can."

Mittelt frowned before answering.

"Laser."

I pictured a hot shot long las and swing. The light went off, and then I picked up the gun. It's ratling-sized, and I handed it to Mittelt. She looked at it in disbelief. Raynare bounced happy, and Rias finally asked.

"How do you have two fallen?"

Raynare does her thing.

"My Great King seduced me! I'm Raynare!"

Rias was shocked until she remembered what I said before we came downstairs. Mittelt sighed while Murayama spoke up in support of Raynare.

"He did it to me too, Ray. I'm in this permanently, Red, so don't try to think your top dog here."

Rias got a tic mark and got ready to shoot back at her rival before Raynare said something.

"Knight of Mars thinks the red lady is extremely pretty and now understands the Great King's love of red."

Rias gets incredibly smug and likes Raynare immensely now. Murayama blushed profusely. Raynare beams, and Mittelt looks at the gun, armor, and robes. That was when Thoron and Hetvia arrived with Kuroka and Kiryuu.

Thoron and Hetvia froze, seeing the anvil. Kiryuu shrugged, and she requested a servo skull. Another swing, and then a new little guy is made. She took it and placed it in a pocket spell. The skull put off Mittelt before I gestured to Thoron and Hetvia, and the two approached. I picture a power spear and swing. The spear is on the anvil, and Thoron takes it.

I showed him the activation button and the spear cracks. Thoron embraced his battle-fanatic self fully and beamed as I told him what a power weapon does. Then came his armor and robes. He frowned at the robes but looked in interest at the carapace, especially the red eyes.

Hetvia pokes her fingers together, and I make her armor and robes before I ask her.

"You know swords or anything, Hetvia?"

Hetvia shakes her head no. Thoron had put his armor and weapon in a pocket spell and said.

"She doesn't. I have tried to help her with that."

I smile reassuringly to Hetvia, who looks down in shame. Mittelt says to her fellow pawn, seeing the shame.

"I don't know melee either. If you want, I could use a lab assistant for my experiments. I'm new to devil magic and would like an experienced teacher."

That made Hetvia happy, and she agreed to help that way. I do tell them.

"I can make something to help you both with swords. It was what helped me learn them, too. Ria, it can help you get stronger, too."

Rias and the others looked at that in curiosity. I tell my peers.

"Everyone enjoy yourselves. Murayama, I will make you your armor. Ray, try not to scare anyone."

I quickly made six generators for Mittelt, and the little fallen was pleased before she invited Hetvia to help her. That got Thoron helping as well. Raynare disappeared, shocking Rias as it was sudden and in her eyesight. Murayama bounced towards me, Kiryuu following along with Hetvia. Kuroka was surprisingly prepared to go upstairs, saying to me with a Cheshire grin.

"Shirone wants to go to a sweet shop and I want fish, nya. Have fun, Red."

Kuroka goes off, followed by the science duo and Thoron. With that done, I led Rias and Murayama to the teleportation room. Rias was wide-eyed when she saw it. Murayama went through without hesitation and disappeared. I extended my hand to Rias. She looked at the teleporter again before she took my hand without any hesitation, either. And together, we stepped through.

Murayama enjoys using her new power armor, and Rias watches it in shock. The two other suits are resting in a line, with Issari's in the middle and mine on the right. Murayama swiped with her sword several times, and her shield was prepared to take blows. The icon of the cog of Mars was prominent on the central point of the red shield. I quickly made two dueling swords for Rias and myself before getting Rias's attention with a tap on her shoulder. That shocked Rias out of her gaze. I handed her the sword.

She takes it before she and I face each other. Rias asked.

"What type of armor is that? What are you going to make to help me learn swords faster?"

I reply with the first question.

"Power armor. It is armor powered by two small plasma reactors. As for what I will make to help you, it will teach you sword styles. After two or three sessions, you should know more about them, which will give you an advantage."

Rias was interested. I extended my sword and let Rias prepare herself. Then we dueled. Rias had indeed picked up tricks from earlier because she gave good fights. She was good with a sword, and I wanted her to be able to defend herself against Kokabiel's people. I will find his bases and show them true war because kidnapping and torturing a person isn't war. Neither is gassing civilians. My anger must be clear for Rias to see because she says softly.

"You don't have to worry, Gregor-kun. You're so serious most of the time. I don't get why now that I'm all but free from Riser."

I worry for our planet, Ria.

"I can't help it. I'll keep worrying till that contract is signed. I am sorry."

Rias dodged a jab, and she poked at me, which I blocked, giving Rias time to respond.

"I just want my potential husband to be happy like last night and on Tuesday."

I will be happy when we are strong, Ria.

"I will try. I don't plan to be doing much for a few weeks. Maybe a hunt every so often, but I will have more downtime. I'm enjoying the book, Ria. You might win."

Rias blushed in pleasure before she admitted to me.

"I am, too. I like Dune. I want to read more stuff like it."

I smile before saying.

"There are more books in the series. I can recommend another one called Foundation. If I win, I have a fun plan for us that you will love."

The plan was to go to an anime convention being hosted here in Kuoh. Rias blushed and responded to that with the duel starting again.

"I do, too. Issari-chan told me you like certain things. I have never done them before but they sound like they could be fun."

I'm intrigued as Rias smiles our smile and then jabs at me while I'm distracted. I easily blocked it but punished her for that with a quick series of strikes. She caught three of the six strikes, dodged two, and then got poked on the final strike on her right leg. I praise her.

"Good try, but you won't pass me easily, Ria. Can you show me more about wards? I want to know how they work."

Rias smiled there at her defense and my question.

"I can teach you some tonight."

I smiled there.

"I would love that."

Rias grew happier, and then we dueled again. Murayama had finished playing with her armor and weapons before she watched and started giving tips to Rias. I watched my knight, and she shrugged.

"We are stuck together, so I'm not going to be too petty. Red needs to be stronger for my King. He deserves to have that. Now, spill Red what he likes! I need to know!"

Rias doesn't answer right away. Blocking a hit from me before she replies.

"I won't say. After all he knows what I want and said yes to it. I will try it. Find it out yourself."

Rias doing that makes me nosebleed. She gave me a triumphant smile, which led to me getting poked. It caught my left hand, and I wanted to hate Kuroka and kiss her. Murayama rolled her eyes.

"Kitty will tell me. I want to know!"

I sighed and just poked towards Rias. She caught it, and we continued to spar. Murayama gave tips to Rias, asking questions about my styles and the damage I had taken from battles. I answered her, and she began to make mental notes. Rias frowns, hearing several things, but she turns tender, knowing I took those wounds for her. This continued till Rias finally got tired. Her stamina is better, and I will jog with her more to watch out for Kokabiel's people because two of them got away. They will try again. I say to Murayama as I take Rias's sword and let her lean on me.

"I will be jogging for the people in the peerage who need to do that. I plan to do it at least once or twice a day. Your peerage is welcome to do that with me Rias."

Rias smiled and nodded her head vigorously, wanting that. Murayama gets her now increasingly common nosebleed. I let Rias lean on me, and Murayama continued getting used to her armor. Thirty minutes later, she got out of it and asked for a storage unit for her gear, which I made quickly. When the gear was put away, Murayama prepared to leave, saying as she walked towards the teleporter.

"I will be out with Katase tonight and late tomorrow, Gregor-kun. We need to find a new place to practice, and Katase wants to prepare our club for next season."

I smiled and let her know.

"I will make something for everyone so we can assemble quickly. Enjoy Murayama-chan. I will let you and Katase know if I join. I think I'll get my acceptance letter tomorrow or sometime next week."

That should be done soon. I will need to start making things to help with my limited time, perhaps a few servo skulls. I could turn one of Kokabiel's people into a servitor. That could help and make a wasteful dog into being useful. Koriel tells me she can easily teach me her version of the process. Murayama says hopefully.

"You will get in. Red is right; you worry about things a lot but I understand, too. I hope we can start helping out more when we are all on the same page tomorrow."

I hope so. Especially if Mittelt can help with the technical side. With a way to make the generators, we can go public with them, and then my company can jump forward. Hell, she might be able to bullshit papers together to help us. Rias squeezed my hand, and that helped. It will get better slowly. Hopefully.

Murayama left, and I remained silent with Rias for a bit. We enjoyed the silence, and that was how we were for a bit before we started dueling again.

When we returned home, I was met by Maéva, who asked for the mechadendrites for Geros. I quickly made them for her to send to him. Maéva thanked me before going off to do things. At the top of the stairs, Rias and I departed to take showers because of the workout. Hot water and a small smile were enjoyed before I exited the shower and got ready for my wards session.

Rias entered with many books, and I gaped at the number. I know wards are complicated, but damn. Rias went into a very serious look and began the lecture by explaining the importance of clear rune application on a wardstone. She brought several unused ones; the first lesson was to power the stone with magic. Then, carve the right rune, and it must be perfect.

I carefully carve into the stone, and we continue the lesson until Maéva arrives with dinner consisting of rice and chicken. Following her were Issari and Akeno. Issari focused on the rune stones, while Akeno told me that she and Issari enjoyed doing stuff together. Issari has her waifu all but guaranteed by the look Akeno sent the chestnut. After forty minutes of carving, I showed Rias my stone. The verdict was not the worst.

"You made three errors. In saying that they are extremely small ones, but you should not make any. That's how holes are left. You did ok for a first try."

It became clear fast that I get wards in terms of breaking them. I'm not a maker but a breaker. Kuroka being both shocked Rias because that was incredibly rare. Rias smiled and said it's 99 percent of the time either or for people. Breakers are also rare because you need to understand the basics, and very few can even begin to understand that. That makes the blow less stinging. The others and I also learned something new here.

Issari, who had been watching in pure curiosity since the beginning, now asked to see a stone. Rias gave her one. The pervert immediately got a chisel, and at a speed that shocked Rias and me, Issari carved a stone quickly and then presented it to Rias. Rias blinked, and she looked over the stone before saying in a very shocked voice.

"This is perfect with no hint of a crack. How did you?"

Issari shrugged but was extremely smug.

"Gecko shared stuff. He said I earned it. I'm smart, too, without that, and I'm a maker. I call dibs on base wards when I am good enough."

Akeno's smile is lusty, and she pets her dragon, which gets big purrs. Considering everything that is good. I break Issari makes. Two sides of the same coin on the opposite ends again. Still, this can work. The lesson split with Rias making stones for me to break and Issari getting stones to make. That continued with an extreme amount of learning, and this will be useful. I'll test my breaking on the next raid. Because I still need to find the last two who have fallen from that cell. A problem for another day. Today was relaxing. I need more of these.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27.

All fear the Omnissiah, for he brings doom.

The night was long, and the strange dream returned again. The eye was back and it was extremely intense tonight. Looking for whatever it was desperate to search for and find. It never ceased, and I am not getting what or who this is. I squinted at the eye and finally saw something beside the eye. It was attached to something humanoid. Before I could get a clearer picture, I woke violently.

I woke suddenly and in pain. The source of this was a violent series of knocks on the door to my room. I felt claws in my chest, and I looked at the cause of that. It was Kuroka in cat form with said claws extended. Rias whined from my right shoulder as I jumped. Kuroka retracted the claws and jumped off me transforming into the normal her whose face was apologetic.

A quick smile is sent her way before I move to the door. I opened it and looked out to see Raynare and Mittelt. They both look worried. I raised an eyebrow to them and Mittelt said with a soft voice.

"They found something and said to bring it to your attention."

I grew grim.

"Thank you for informing me. I'll be there when I can. Ray, I assume you're joining this?"

Raynare nods before I order her to get Kiryuu and see if Murayama is free for this. Raynare runs off to do that, and Mittelt stays. She does not like this because she said it while nervous.

"It's a big base. Conner said that Jean is ready to do field work."

That was bound to happen.

"I will have gear ready for her."

Mittelt looked nervous again before she grew determined.

"I'm coming too. I want to help in other ways as well."

I didn't expect that.

"You and Hetvia can work our drones if Hetvia comes along."

Mittelt smiled, relieved, and promised her support before rushing off. I closed the door, and Kuroka and Rias were wide awake. I gave Kuroka a look, and went to the shower. Rias was silent as I went to the bed and sat beside her, and she said softly.

"I want to help, but I know I am not strong enough yet."

I reassured my redhead.

"You will be. I'll make you the machine before I go. Just do this for a few days and then practice with me. You will get better as I started below you and got better fast. You're ahead of me and a natural with the blade."

Rias smiled at my compliment. The eagerness to help is apparent. Kuroka was out, and that let me take a shower. Rias kissed my cheek when I was out and wished me good luck.

In the basement next to the teleporter was the entire peerage. Thoron and Hetvia were nervous, and my rook asked me.

"Who would we be fighting? Kitty only told Via and I bits."

I noticed that Rias was here with her peerage, too. They had snuck in behind me, as had Issari.

"We would be fighting people working for a fallen cadre head named Kokabiel."

That made everyone freeze except the people in the know already. Hetvia widened her eyes as did Rias and her peerage. Thoron grew grim, saying with a slightly hesitant voice despite his battle-fanatic self.

"He's a big threat. Why are you against him?"

I say to my future wife and her people along with mine.

"He helped in the 1997 subway attacks here in Japan. Ten thousand people lost their lives because of that. He was trying to kick-start the Great War again, this time with humans included. I will not allow that to happen or go unpunished. He has a new plan to get this war. I won't let him do that either."

That got looks of horror from the new people and Rias's people. Akeno looked sick with Kiba. Shirone was silent and Hetvia was scared by the name. Then she remembered the oath. Thoron understands, he however asked.

"Why are you not taking this to the Satans?"

I gave him a small frown but answered.

"Tokyo is not devil territory. How would they be able to do anything? They couldn't. I can do something because I have support from the Shinto and their approval. Mittelt and Raynare are from his cadre. The people they were staying with have confirmed that he did the attacks, along with others who are all trying to start the Great War again."

Akeno glares at the two reincarnated fallen. Mittelt confirmed my story.

"He is telling the truth. Our former boss did the attacks and more. I'm here for asylum. He has extra protection from Grigori, so that's closed down. This thing that the boss is forming can do something."

Akeno softens her glare a bit for the fallen. The room is silent for two minutes before Kiryuu says with a blank voice.

"My parents died there. I will join to fight that crap."

Murayama was grim.

"I stand against that. I am a knight with honor there is none in gassing people."

Kuroka gives her silent support now that it's out. Her tails around my waist. Issari says with no hesitation.

"He has killed people in my family, too, and I won't let him exist. I am with the Legio Solar, which will fight dogs like that."

Raynare said with glowing eyes, and that off put everyone but me.

"The second children have been forgotten by many. He and many others have turned their backs on them. I won't."

Mittelt didn't say anything, but she nodded her head and joined the growing oath. Thoron looked at them all as did Hetvia. She surprised us with this move.

"I am with my king. I will be brave. My dad lost his brothers in the Great War and I don't want that again."

Thoron smiles big and shows teeth.

"My family did, too. I was going to say yes to helping regardless just wanted a full story. I'm in."

Rias looked at our determination. She became braver than ever before and extremely attractive to me as she said without hesitation.

"I will help the man who helped me despite our start. I will join."

Akeno smiled, sadistic. My eyes met my cousin's, and she said now with understanding.

"I'll help just tell me what to do."

I rolled my eyes at Akeno before Kiba surprised me.

"I will help because Murayama-chan is correct. There is no honor in that from him. I follow the Omnissiah and get it now. It has helped me with something that was almost gone, and I was putting off. I would like a sword so that I can hear them again properly."

I will, Kiba. Shirone looked directly at me. Her eyes are shame filled.

"I will join for my noble prince, who protects others as he does me, nya. I will prove I am not the past nya."

Shirone got her first real acceptance there from me. I realized something, and it's funny. We just formed Team DXD or this version of it in the Legio Solar. I took this, and I know what to do.

This becomes our Oath of Moment. For those in the faith, old and new, we power our deity.

Fallen, hybrids, humans, youkai, and devils united in pursuit of something bigger than us. Despite everything, we want to protect our world and, eventually, more to come. The Machine God witnesses this and says thank you. I tell him now that I am ready fully to be his champion. He smiles and says he will give every single helm I made for the Legio a war mask.

Before I got ready to leave with my peerage, I made the machine for Rias. She was weirded out by the explanation, as was Hetvia and Mittelt. Murayama grumbled that I cheated. I raised an eyebrow and said, while amused.

"You still need practice it just gives you the basics."

Thoron looked intrigued at the machine. Kiba takes his chainsword. He held it, and in just a moment, he smiled at it wistfully. I hear them, too, as does everyone who is in the faith. The spirits of these kids tell me their story alone. It was like a canon. Kiba listened to his dead friends in his sword tell me the story. I don't say anything and understand why he is like this. He had let most of it go; he just wanted the right person dead. Not the blade. When I looked at him, I saw that his British accent was out in full force.

"Be a stupid thing to hold onto innit. I held onto that for the longest time but stopped when I remembered the good that was there in the institution. Not just the bad. My sin-feeding helped me there, too. The charity is named after the one who helped me escape it all. She gave her life for me to let one of us make it. I turned that pain towards helping others and I want the right person gone."

A logical Kiba is new and he shrugs before he conjures demonic powers that coat the sword. Issari smiled at Kiba, and it was lustful. He takes that smile and doesn't respond. We prepared to go, and Rias kissed me once again, whispering to me to be safe. I tell her softly to only run on the property because Kokabiel was targeting her for his new plan. Rias said to me softly as the team moved out.

"That explains why Heniya was relieved I was here now. I'll be careful. Please be safe my Lord of Iron."

I surprise her with a kiss of my own before I say back.

"I will my Crimson Princess of Ruin."

I quickly made a flock of servo skulls at the station for Hetvia and Mittelt to run. Hetvia was not put off by the skulls. Instead, they deeply fascinated her. She asked what they were, and I replied that they were robots. A quick explanation is made, and Hetvia is in deep now.

She pesters me with a new found drive to learn robots. I tell her that I'll make more of them and that they can act like familiars. She smiles wide, and Thoron explains.

"She was never strong enough for familiars."

I have a wicked idea.

"I will eventually be making what I call Kastalan Robots. You can be our robot expert, Hetvia. I'll teach you how to use them and make them."

Hetvia seems very keen on this getting a big smile out of Thoron, seeing his friend this happy. Kuroka had gone to get Jeanne with Mittelt when this happened. I noticed that Raynare was excitedly talking with Murayama about stuffed animals. Issari had her armor ready and then said to me with determination.

"Make me a boltgun."

I do along with rounds for her before I warn her.

"They kick hard so aim carefully. Why haven't I seen you much lately? Besides Akeno."

Issari was silent before saying.

"I'm preparing to do upgrades. Senpai knows I need her help with them. I'm doing them this weekend because my parents are out of town for a small vacation. Senpai knows I will hurt and promised me something fun to make it better."

I noticed something. A lock of purple ribbons on Issari's armor near her heart. She caught the look and growled. I know what that is.

"Treat my cousin right, iguana. If you break her heart, I will break every single bone in your body multiple times. Understand."

We immortals watched each other. Issari growled at me with her dragon growl. That startled Hetvia and Thoron. Murayama reassured them it was fine. Finally, my best friend stopped growling.

"I would do it to myself before you. Senpai accepts me and understands I can't help with my gaze. She said it's ours, not mine."

I don't care and shrug.

"Just so you know Pervert."

That got a huff out from Issari.

"You are a machine petter."

We laughed together and was the scene Jeanne walked into with Kuroka and Mittelt. Jeanne looked at the power armor suits alongside the empty suit for her. She grew excited before she grew serious and handed me a tablet, which I read. I gestured at everyone to cluster around me before reading through the tablet and explaining.

"This is Jeanne and Jeanne, this is my peerage. I have your armor ready to go. Now, fair warning to everyone new to this. You will feel weird when you put your helmet on. Don't remove it. Hetvia, you and Mittelt are going to be running our servo skulls and doing overwatch. Kuroka will disguise the skulls as birds so as not to arouse suspicion. Jeanne, where are they located?"

Jeanne took up the role of intel officer well.

"They are located in an old JDF base recently shut down because of funding problems. "

This won't be fun as Jeanne continues.

"The force is mostly rogue exorcists, a few magicians, and a few youkai criminals. The base commander is a six-winged fallen."

Everyone looked worried at exorcists and light guns while Issari shrugged.

"Light guns just use a small amount of holy energy in a regular bullet. They are nothing special, and they won't pierce the armor. The churches don't have a specialized manufacturer to make the rounds. They use bullets bought as cheaply as possible."

Everyone but Kuroka and I looked at her in question and Issari shrugged. I explained.

"The last user of her gear was an exorcist. Meet the Red Dragon Empress."

Jeanne, Mittelt, and the purebloods went wide-eyed. Raynare did something different, looking incredibly sad.

"I'm sorry for them."

Issari turned her brown eyes on Raynare.

"You're not them. I am not going to hold that against you and know that you are not judged by him either."

Raynare smiles as Jeanne gets into her armor amazed at its second-skin nature. With her gear, she makes several swords for herself. The mask is applied for everyone, and they all feel the buildup. My new people look at me in confusion while I shrug.

"We have a patron. Don't remove helms. Jeanne, you want to be behind Murayama. She is our tank and goes in first alongside me. Thoron Jeanne, and Issari are in the middle, while Kuroka and Kiryuu are back. Ray watches our flanks and prove you're the sneakiest pawn ever. Mittelt, you and Hetvia, please call out anything to the rest of us you see with the skulls. Big heavy hitters, especially. Once the fight begins, we will coordinate through what I call a vox. It's a significantly better radio. It's built into your helms and will help this operation. Teamwork here understood?"

Issari replied first and firmly.

"Yes Alpha."

That got agreements from everyone else. Jeanne provided a picture of the base on the tablet. Kuroka and Kiryuu worked together to make the portal for us. When it's open, the other side shows a small ditch next to trees. I went through it first, followed by everyone else.

In the ditch, the skulls fly off to investigate the base, and we immediately see wards. A closer look at them by a skull shows multiple cracks. Kuroka and I, under Issari's guidance, found the worst crack at the edge of the scheme. We applied pressure there and easily broke the stone. The forest around the base was thick, so we could move closer to it without going over rough open ground. Skulls were flown in, and the immediate report from Mittelt and Hetvia confirmed most of the information.

However, there were significantly more exorcists than described, along with six fallen not one. Those were gathered in the main barracks at the back of the base. The skulls are positioned around the base to give a clear 360-degree view. Before we do our helms, Hetvia and Mittelt don't like our new zombie-like state, Jeanne said over the vox with a blank voice.

"What the hell is this?"

I explained to my peerage and Jeanne.

"It's called a war mask. It was made by things that you won't believe at first. Don't worry about us, Mittelt, Hetvia we will be back to normal after they come off."

As we moved toward the fence through the trees, Thoron asked in the same blank voice.

"What made these?"

We were still away from the fence section that was to be our entry point, so I answered him.

"They were made by a species called the Aeldari. They are sort of like elves, arrogant and all-time fifty."

Hetvia asked a question.

"Aeldari? I have never heard of a species called that."

Mittelt was frowning deeply because she said in that same confusion.

"Neither have I. What country are they from?"

I answer the question.

"A place beyond. You will understand soon."

The two skull operators went silent when we hit the fence. I extended my wire cutter mechadendrites and began to cut the wire with ease. Murayama got next to me and prepped her storm shield. Kuroka and Kiryuu prepared their magic while Issari, Jeanne, and Thoron prepared their weapons. Raynare disappeared from sight to start her role.

I was through the fence, and we moved in a line through the hole and out of the shade of the trees towards the row of barracks. We were next to the second old barracks building when we heard movement on the left side of the building. Two voices, a man and woman clearly smoking cigarettes, were heard.

I prepared the boltgun and quickly asked for a feed. Mittelt put a skull close enough to see down the alley, and it's not two people. There are eight. All wore protective gear in a church priest-like style of black and white. The eight were standing around a man with blonde hair carrying a light sword and a gun in the shape of a revolver. On the chest pieces was Kokabiel's emblem. The blonde's comrades also carried those weapons and emblem. I prepared a bolt. Then, let the skull get its tiny flash bang launcher ready. I took control of the skull, cutting the feed for the two others, and opened the fight.

Throwing a flash bang from the skull, and the grenade immediately hit the floor before going off. The sudden light shocked the exorcists before I quickly entered the alley and fired three rounds.

All three find marks and the three men hit explode into pieces. The barks confused their ranks with the sound of the rounds exploding. Kiryuu throws an ice bolt and kills another exorcist with a headshot. The sound of the body hitting the floor. Two of the exorcists attempted to draw guns while still blind. One fired off a round from the gun, and it pings off my right arm.

That makes a woman shout out.

"Foes get to cover!"

The exorcists remaining try to find said cover but two more explode from bolt shells fired by me. The last two try desperately to do something. One goes down cooked by Kuroka. The last one runs towards the other end of the alley. Only to go still as claws extend out of his stomach. They were then ripped apart by Raynare coming into sight before vanishing again after the kill. The sound of the explosions from the rounds brought more people to us.

Twenty exorcists and three magicians, by the looks of their robes, ran toward us from another building across the open parade grounds. They had guns and swords out. The skull moves above us, and then flash bangs are fired at them, causing shrieking from the foes as they are attacked by what looks like a bird. We move as one down the alleyway. I give orders to the peerage via Vox while we get ready to fight. Murayama is in the front, with Jeanne and Thoron behind her shield. Issari and I take the middle. Kiryuu begins a spell, while Kuroka throws a nasty-looking spell past the melee people, and the spell slams into a magician. He stops running and begins to cough up his organs. Blood spills out of him, coating the ground.

Kiryuu throws her spell at that moment. The blood freezes, making the foes slip and slide. Badly shot bullets start pinging off us, and spells hit Murayama's shield. Mittelt calls out to me, a magician powering up. I fired a shot at the magician, who was preparing to throw barriers around her comrades. The shot missed and kept flying away to explode four seconds later.

Jeanne formed her swords and threw two into a foe. The foe blocked the first blade with their sword, while the second took a leg, making him go down screaming. Gunfire and spells flying around this area intensified in strength with each passing second. I gave an order.

A magician froze before being ripped apart by Raynare. That confusion let our people enter melee. Murayama swings her blade, cracking it before said blade cuts an arm off a foe, they go down screaming like the one-leg man. Three exorcists charge our tank to slice at her with swords gleaming in the sunlight.

Jeanne kills one with a sword while Thoron stabs with his spear, and the spear goes through the woman. It was a clean kill as she toppled boneless to the ground. Murayama slammed her shield into the final man, and he flew backward. Smashing into a magician, he sent him to the ground with his comrade before both died to swords from Jeanne.

Issari shot a round from her gun, advancing forward with me. She said boost, and the shot tore through a foe before entering another enemy. The second man exploded and showered their comrades in gore. While the first fell to the ground with a massive hole in his chest. The two actions make the final magician back up in fear. He runs shouting out to a communication spell.

"We are under attack and need reinforcements! Unknown forces are tearing us apart!"

I blow his guts open with them flying out onto the ground. As each minute passes, the fighting slows as the enemy dies or attempts to run. By the end, only two foes are alive both badly wounded. They die to a sword from Jeanne and an ice bolt from Kiryuu. We all move up towards the next line that the base has set up.

That line was set up by exorcists with submachine guns that immediately opened fire on us, and there was little cover here on the grounds. Kiryuu prepared a spell while Kuroka summoned earth walls to give us cover. I take control of a skull behind the enemy wall perched on a roof before firing its launcher. A frag grenade flew out and into the middle of the line. It exploded with multiple screams being heard. The gunfire lessened, allowing us to move forward again.

Raynare popped two exorcists with her claws before hiding once again. She was going after targets called out by us all very bad potential foes.

When she popped a very determined magician that had been ready to throw an electrical storm at us, that's when we finally get supernatural creatures appearing. Three fallen angels, each with four wings. They were leading more exorcists and magicians out to fight us. The angels take off as soon as they exit the base's command center. Issari kicked her jet pack on, extending her metal wings and holstering her boltgun while getting her chainsword on. The loud roars made several exorcists look at the spinning teeth in pure horror and fear. They began to back away from the fight.

I help the air battle by blowing a hole through a fallen man. His guts dropped onto the exorcists below him. The other two fallen are in shock, allowing Issari to close the distance with a boost and slices at a fallen. I fire another shot at an exorcist who seems to be the commander. She dodged, and the round exploded once it hit the wall. Showering the back foes in concrete, wounding several.

Kiryuu unleashed her gear along with magic at Kuroka's direction. A freezing cold hits the exorcists, with many shivering. Another grenade is launched with two legs blown off the shivering foes flying up into the air. This gets Jeanne and the others to the line. Swipes from swords and a spear take limbs and we are cleaning them up fast. The exorcists here were not coordinating well. Each was fighting like an individual despite their commander being former military. She desperately tried to get her people to fight better by snarling orders to them in a very pissed-off Spanish accent, but they ignored her. We are fighting like a machine. The skulls, along with the masks, are helping us push them back towards the barracks.

A body tumbles into the ground. A fallen, missing their arms and head. That head lands on an exorcist who shrieked out, throwing the head randomly away. It hits the still-living commander, who tumbles forward onto Thoron's spear, right through the spine. The fight was fierce, but the few exorcists left ran into the building in pure fear of us. Especially from the roaring chainsword.

Issari roars boost making her roaring sword go through the fallen's chest. The woman gushes blood out of her mouth before being kicked off the sword. The body tumbles onto the ground. Kuroka summoned clones that went off to burn the bodies we had killed. Issari lands with her jets clicking off.

Fighting strays had been worse than this. This was just a slaughter. Murayama advanced into the building with her shield facing forward with myself to her right. Issari to the left. My axe is roaring, as is the sword from Issari. I asked Mittelt through the vox.

"How many are inside the building, and how many exits?"

Mittelt answered with a professional tone. That also contains a hint of fear.

"Ten. From the scans, three fallen, four Youkai, and the three exorcists who ran. Two exits have skulls watching them. You guys are fast and are ripping them apart. I don't want to get on your bad side."

I say to Mittelt as we go down a hallway.

"You probably won't."

In the building, we don't immediately hit resistance. Hundreds of black feathers stopped our push down the hallway toward the command center, along with bullets and spells flying toward us. Murayama puts her shield straight into the ground. It absorbs most of the attacks, with the clacking of feathers hitting the shield. My body takes the other half of the feathers, having been in the front. One extremely sharp feather pierced into my right leg kneecap. It almost got through the first layer.

Issari snarled boost, flying down the hall past us through the hail of feathers. She swiped at something, getting the feathers to lessen. I moved up, seeing our foes.

The three fallen are angry. One is dueling Issari with a light sword while throwing feathers at her. The other two are behind the first, with three monkey youkai and a kitsune. He is the magician, while the monkeys all have gleaming swords. Behind them are three badly shaken humans. They are backing away from us while the supernatural advances.

I prepare to go for the base commander. The six-winged fallen is pissed off horrendously. She summoned a wicked-looking light maul that had jagged spikes. I extended my mechadendrites with all the swords turning on simultaneously. The roars make the other fallen nervously twitch. The monkeys lost control of their tails, hearing the roars. The fox man was about to throw a spell at me when an icicle hit him through the skull from the ceiling, putting the fox on the ground dead.

Jeanne moves with Thoron towards the monkeys, who now don't like this fight. The humans stopped firing and ran now with pure fear. Kuroka cooks one as he runs. The other two are about to flee completely when the six-winged fallen throw light spears into them. The spears pin the humans to the wall, and they die there. I give an order to Murayama and Thoron.

"Clean up the monkeys with Jeanne. Kuroka, Kiryuu, I need a fallen alive. I have plans for them."

Not a servitor at first but a source of ground information. Issari was still dueling the fallen man while this happened. We started the push forward with Kuroka and Kiryuu preparing a spell together to try for the third fallen or the commander. The monkeys looked nervously at us before one tried to start something by picking off hairs and summoning clones that went down the hallway toward us. Jeanne kills a clone with a thrown sword. The clone pops into a cloud of smoke.

The two other clones slammed into Murayama and Thoron, clanging and clattering swords off the armor. Thoron sliced with his spear, popping a clone, while Murayama bashed a clone with the shield. It, too, popped while the fallen snarled at the reluctant monkeys.

"Fight, or I will kill you myself. Now!"

That doesn't make them move. A bolt shot makes them even more reluctant when the center one explodes from the bolt. The two left alive eye each other than us. Before they pushed up to fight us. Thoron immediately engaged a monkey, getting his spear cracking in its preparation. Jeanne makes a new sword, a roaring chainsword. The ghost blade is thrown at the other youkai.

He dodged it. He was now extremely nervous about fighting us. He finally hoots out to us over the swords roaring.

"Bitch I'm not dying to these people!"

He runs fast away from us towards a side hall. Kiryuu throws a spell that is a massive, weighted net aimed at the commander. But the monkey man takes the net and goes down, shrieking from the net. The base commander smiles before dodging the next net. She prepares to kill the coward. I get a poke from the Machine God and the Shinto. I give an order.

"Murayama guard the youkai."

My knight speeds off, planting her shield in front of the downed monkey. Raynare finally makes an appearance and does her strike. Ripping off wings from the commander. The woman screams at the loss of wings, which allows nets to hit her. The nets shocked the fallen and knock her out. She screams till that happens. Her comrade tries to help his commander, leaving himself open for Jeanne. A roaring chainsword goes through his chest, making the man fall to the ground. Thoron finishes his fight with a swipe that takes the monkey man's legs and then ends him with a downward slash into his guts. Issari snarls out boost.

The blow cuts the fallen in half. Vertically, with the halves falling to the ground. The fight was over now. I give orders to everyone.

"Clean bodies up. Mittelt and Hetvia move skulls into the buildings to search for stragglers and/or information. Raynare, do your loot finding. Kuroka, pack up that fallen I need to practice for him. Everyone else, take a breather. Good job."

Swords go off, letting the youkai's whimpering be heard as he hears boots move around him. I move towards him with Jeanne and Thoron. Murayama is still over the monkey man. Her shield has hundreds of scratches on it, along with feathers. I move towards the face of the youkai and get a proper look at him.

He was young, around seventeen. Brown, black fur covering him with his face, showing his youth with baby fat still there. His grey eyes were wide, and he shook, hearing the boots of my armor clacking on the floor. I want to know why the Shinto insisted he be left alive. I removed my face plate, breaking the war mask. The young youkai looks up at me. The rebreather on still making my voice more intimidating, I demand from him with my red eyes peering heartlessly into his grey.

"Your name. Now."

The teen shakes more than ever, hearing how heartless I am. He stammered out sputtering.

"Irkou… what the hell are you all!"

Kiryuu moved into my vision. Ice formed around this hallway, making his shiver worse. I studied the monkey teen again. I gave an order to Kiryuu.

"Ease on the ice. As for you, Irkou, we are the Warriors of Mars. Now tell me why I shouldn't kill you for helping a disgusting pig crow."

The ice goes away. Irkou looked up at me in fear. He looks bone white in terror before saying in a shaking voice.

"I didn't have a choice. It was this or go back to Kyoto to get killed by a crazy fuck."

I'm not impressed. Neither is anyone else, even with the helms on; I can see that by their body language. Irkou was silent for several minutes before he said in a whisper.

"Please let me go, Mars man. I didn't do anything wrong."

I narrow my eyes at him.

"You're here helping fucks that want a second Great War. That's more than enough to be considered doing wrong."

I extend my mechadendrites with the swords. Irkou froze seeing them. I activated one. Saying as he sweats seeing the teeth move.

"You have three chances to justify your life to me. You used one. Try again."

Irkou sweats more than ever as the sword comes closer. He tried again.

"I can give you a connection to a god! My ancestor is one, and he wouldn't want me dead!"

The sword approaches him, along with three more coming out and on.

"I have connections to multiple gods. I don't need yours. Last chance."

That finally got him shrieking out in fear.

"I know of a plot to kill Lady Yasaka of Kyoto! I beg you, please spare me!"

I keep the swords near him.

"Talk."

Irkou began babbling out his fear.

"I was hired before this to scout the palace of the Lady! I did that without hesitation the money was good! The client asked for guard scheduling and ward strengths! I did everything I was asked to do!"

I asked now in a bit of curiosity.

"Who hired you? If the money was good, why are you here working for crows."

Irkou shakes.

"A human hired me! He was older than me by a few years. I'm here because that asshat double-crossed me! He tried to kill me after the job was done and has been hunting me since! I ran here because the crows promised me protection from him! I thought I was safe till you fucks came here! What the fuck kind of group like yours is so damn brutal!"

I smile smirk here.

"A group that is tired of shits that abuse people. You are scum for helping a fuck that gassed ten thousand people in subway tunnels along with helping someone prepare to kill Lady Yasaka, a representative of the Shinto. I think you are done."

The monkey man shakes hearing my swords roaring. I put my face plate back on. The teen begged for his life.

"Let me go I told you a reason! I didn't know they did that with the incident I'm not them!"

I am ready for the kill. The Shinto, however, stopped me saying that he needs to live because of Sun Wu Kong. They want him dead, too, but the fighting Buddha is too powerful for them to fight right now, and with the possible civil war with the Clans, they are down half their needed manpower to fight his people. I growl internally before I cut the net reluctantly.

Irkou had closed his eyes, fearing the end. When the net is cut, I snarl at him through my rebreather.

"Get the fuck out of my sight. You're lucky to escape me now. Help the crows again, and you die next time."

The monkey teen jumped off the floor and ran. I hate that he got away. The Brigade might be getting ready for Yasaka, or someone else might be preparing to try. Murayama shakes her head.

"He's a rat."

Kiryuu makes the ice disappear completely, and I shrug my shoulders.

"He is and I hope they get him. The only reason he's alive is because of Sun Wu Kong otherwise, I'd end him. Are you good, Murayama-chan?"

My knight replied with a bland voice.

"I will be when I get the helm off. It's so weird being in three different places at once. The Aeldari must have been extremely strange to come up with something like this."

I snort as Thoron asked now.

"Where are these Aeldari from? That's been bothering me so much since we started."

Thoron and Jeanne waited for the answer. She had been silent till now, listening to me with the monkey. Seeing the looks I begin my tale.

"They are a species of aliens that very likely exist beyond our solar system. The mask was designed to counteract their extremely powerful emotions. Yes, I said alien. It's a long story and I have proof that I will share."

The tale was told to an astonished trio of people. Mittelt had been the hardest disbeliever for it till she saw Koriel. Hetvia was fascinated completely by the tale listening in amazement, imagining forge worlds. Thoron focuses heavily on foes. Ork, Eldar, and more feed his very obvious sin of being a lust-based battle fanatic. Jeanne had believed first when her voices supported me. Her dreams of Knights made her friends with Murayama quickly. Mittelt had, after everything was told, said to us here in this ditch.

"That's why the tech is fully formed and why it's so easy to repair. It's from another reality."

Mittelt looked at Koriel in her robes, which we all wear. Jeanne looked at her armor in amazement. Her blue eyes were dark, and she imagined a place with the God Machines and her knights. Hetvia had finally said something.

"I wish to be like them in The Legio Cybernetica. Making robots in service to the red planet."

Hetvia and I bonded when I learned that she had always wanted Mars, too. She and Thoron had been taught better than Rias and didn't have pure disbelief hearing humans had gone to Mars via robots. Hetvia has eyes that have Mars in the center. I tell Mittelt now, along with everyone else.

"I plan to make a device, Mittelt, that I would like your help in. It's called the Akashic Reader. With it, we can pull technology from multiple realities thanks to the warp and from multiple species in our home reality, too. Yes, we would be getting a finished product however, we can work backward until we understand how it works."

Everyone looks in awe when they think about that. Mittelt had greed in her eyes. She looked again at Koriel. My sis smiled softly, her cybernetic eyes in pride. My mutation pawn immediately committed to this.

"I will help you there. This will surpass anything we have ever made in all history."

I smiled there at my mood kindred.

"We three will have the credit for building this as will everyone else in the peerage who helps in this job. We will make my dad's invention look like nothing compared to this."

That made everyone in the Warriors of Mars look wide-eyed. Jeanne was in awe, and Issari had been her horny lizard self, sitting next to the blonde swordswoman. Jeanne had noticed immediately that the pervert was hyper-focused on her. She hadn't seemed offended and simply gave the Red Dragon Empress a smile of a challenge which was returned.

Hetvia is committed fully now.

"I will help you here. Just tell me what to do, but please make me more robots. I want them!"

That was said with pure eagerness in her voice. Thoron smiled, seeing the enthusiasm there.

"Give me fights against stronger foes, and you have my eternal support. I want to be like the space marines!"

The mood rose sharply after that, for this and other reasons. The base had a vast treasure chest of loot. Money that was being brought in for future operations by the cadre to hire mercenaries. That was split between everyone. Jeanne was surprised by her and the share for Conner and Kalawarna. I told her they had helped with this, so they got money. As well as back payments from the Legio to our personnel. She was eager to help me more by speaking to me privately as we were preparing everything for extraction.

"Conner was extremely worried about me doing fieldwork. He wanted me to continue doing background work because of the effects killing has had on him. I live on the floor below them in the building, and I still hear him screaming in the night sometimes despite the spells they use. However with the mask, I don't remember anything I did. I'll tell him that to reassure him. I want to do more fieldwork for Legio. Teach me the skulls, and I'll prep bases with them to gather information."

I felt bad for Conner before I made Jeanne her skulls and the operation manual on how to run them. I stepped through the portal that Kiryuu opened for us last. Everyone else had passed through it with big smiles on their faces at this operation going as smoothly as it had.

Money is paid out to everyone equally. Kiryuu goes pure greedy, and she invites Hetvia and Thoron out for a shopping spree. Issari bounces and joins them, as does Raynare, who brags she will get more stuffed animals for her growing horde. Jeanne leaves her armor here at the station next to the other power armor suits. Mittelt said to me, with greed in her voice, that she would get back to research but was excited to start on the reader. I informed her.

"We need to increase the power amount from the current power equipment so that when we build the bigger ones, we can immediately improve on them. The power needed for the reader will be extensive. You work on that side, and Koriel can move forward with another aspect of it. We will work in sections to get this made slowly."

Mittel smiled and immediately promised she would devote her time to that. She eagerly skipped off, excited to have this goal.

Kuroka looked at me and asked what I would be doing with our prisoner. I said to her, as the second-to-last person Murayama left for her dojo search with Katase.

"She is a shit person. He told me that. I'm going to pump her for information and then make her a servitor."

My brave cat kissed my cheek, knowing me. She left me to go home and, in her own words, take a good nap. I went to where we had put our prisoner.

That was in an old bathroom. In the center of it, with a single torch on the back wall, the fallen was strapped down on a metal slab connected to machines to help keep her alive regardless of my next moves. I put my helm and rebreather on again. Before I slapped her awake. The fallen shrieks and her brown eyes are bloodshot. She looked around the room quickly before she focused on me. She glared at me through her light purple hair.

"Fuck you I won't say anything! You pissed off the wrong person, you shit stain!"

I broke her left hand with a punch from my armored hand. She screamed loudly, but it wouldn't get out. A noise damper machine and spell up for my torture pit. I say to the fallen after she stopped the worst of the screaming.

"I don't care who I pissed off. Rabid dogs have no right to kill without fear of consequences. Now answer my questions, or I'll break every single limb of yours. The more you stall, the worse it gets. Now, how many fallen do you know of in the cadre?"

The woman stopped screaming but remained defiant. I broke her left foot by slamming my boot onto it. The bones breaking in it makes her scream again. I repeat my question. She whimpered but spat at me.

"Fuck you. You risk fighting the Angel of the Stars. We have most of Grigori on our side. You will die soon, bastard."

I broke her left kneecap. I was saying with a bland voice right in her face.

"My parents were happily married, Crow. I'll break him like how I'm breaking you. Answer the question. If you continue stalling, I have a fate worse than death for you."

The fallen whimpers in pure pain. Two bones are jutting out of her foot black like her wings. I take no pleasure in this session and she stalls once more by calling me a bitch. I broke the leg totally. She screamed again loudly as I tell her again, using the bland voice you use when discussing the weather.

"No one can hear you scream crow. It's just you and me in here. Your comrades are dead. Your intelligence from the base is mine. Keep stalling, I dare you. Do you want to know what I will do to you in the end if you stall too much?"

The fallen whimpers more than ever. I began to describe what I would do to her in slow, agonizing detail, going over every single detail to the micro level. She grew bone white hearing her possible fate.

"Experiments are needed for science fallen. I know the theory of making them, but I still need to know the actual process. I'll probably make many mistakes on you. Talk, and this gets easier for you. Don't, and I keep breaking your bones in your limbs before I replace them with machinery. I am debating making you into a cleaner or into a new thing. Flesh is weak fallen. This is your choice. Talk, or that is your fate. I'm fifty-fifty on you right now, leaning towards the crueler half."

The fallen looked into my helms red eyes. She whimpered out in pain, trying to buy time.

"God will look on you with disgust. I was made by a being of light. You're risking damnation if you take that action!"

I removed my rebreather. My lower half is now in her eyesight.

"I'm dammed already fallen, I did that to myself. He isn't my God. My God agrees with me that beings like you deserve that. They are not here to save you. Your boss or Lord Almighty. You're not a creature of light. Creatures of light don't gas people in subways when they are going to work. Going to pick up their children and doing things that are normal. Your boss did that to them. You dammed yourself by helping him. He's a monster. I'm the monster that kills monsters. I am the monster that will make you into my servant. I'll have you slave away in a burning hot forge using nothing but your bare hands picking up bars of steel. You will remember just enough of who you were before that. To have no mouth and must scream. Talk. Time is precious fallen you're wasting mine."

I extended my mechadendrites and activated the swords. The fallen finally broke when I moved to cut off her broken leg.

"Seven hundred fallen! That's how many we have!"

I smile and bring the sword backward. I ask my next question.

"How many bases are you aware of?"

The woman was weeping in pure shame.

"Seven bases."

The interrogation continued for another hour. Sound recording devices kicked on before the confession recording the process of becoming a servitor and after for collecting the information. When it was over, I made my first servitor and stuffed it in a pocket spell.

Cao Cao looked at the corpse of the monkey youkai that had long escaped from his forces. The monkey had run into him and three others in a town an hour from his last hiding place.

The youkai told the young, reincarnated hero a fascinating story of a group that fought like a well-oiled machine and was extremely deadly. They had killed six fallen, fifty exorcists, ten magicians, and three youkai. According to the rat, the leader of the group appeared completely human. He and his people used many dangerous weapons, including guns that made you explode and swords that roared like chainsaws. They had armor that withstood horrendous amounts of damage.

He was intrigued by this group. If true, they could be extremely useful for his faction. Cao Cao wanted to meet these Warriors of Mars. He was deep in thought in the old building where they had caught the rat when the sound of footsteps came from his right. Then a voice.

"Glad we tied that up, boss. He escaped me multiple times in the past few weeks. I didn't want our cover blown to Grigori by attacking the crows."

Cao Cao shrugged at the voice's owner.

"I don't fault you, Hercules. People can keep believing you're an idiot. They don't see you playing that up to make them underestimate you. I want you to, when done here, take five of our people and investigate this base the ape told of me. He told an extremely interesting story. We might have found a potentially dangerous group of recruits."

Hercules wasn't going to question his boss. He was used to being the groundwork man. Everyone thought Georg was the second in their faction as Georg was the inventor and the one who made everything for them. Hercules let people believe that.

"I'll do so. The lizard is getting uppity again and demanded from me a status report for our plan. I told her to talk to you. Why are we putting up with them?"

Cao Cao answered his question with a simple shrug, getting his long black hair to curl on his shoulders.

"They are gathering up all the scum. When we are fully prepared, we can turn on all of them and make the world safer. We all swore to do that. I don't want the world to be like it is now where they get away with their crap."

Hercules understands immediately. Let the mice come out of the woodwork to the bait of power that the lizard is offering. Then, chop off their heads all at once. Be what they truly represented.

"Noted, and I'll let the inner circle know that. Fredrick is just worried we are betraying our goal with helping the OSF and Nilrem. As a reincarnation of Fredrick the Great, he doesn't think too hard about stuff, unlike his first self."

That was said with a sigh of dismay from Hercules. Cao Cao understood. When he had recruited Fredrick, he hoped that the past him would have been there more. It wasn't there. Just an angry young man who was highly aggressive. Why others in the faction flocked to Fredrick was a mystery that Cao Cao couldn't get. He was brutish and a boar with no sense of strategy or forward thinking. Just pure brute force aggression. Cao Cao wished he had convinced the reincarnation of Joan of Arc to join. She was sensible and had a good head for teamwork. Instead, he got Fredrick. Cao Cao didn't begrudge the Maid of France for saying no. When he gets into his element of his dislike of the supernatural world, Cao Cao admits he comes off badly sometimes. That had just been one of those times.

Cao Cao replied to Hercules.

"Thank you. I know he is troublesome. Before you leave, get me Stanly. I will have him dig into the possible recruits and see what else he turns up."

Hercules nods and prepares to do his orders. His metal boots clank as he leaves the room. Cao Cao looked at the corpse again. Before he burned it. The Warriors of Mars. That name was strange but the supernatural world was that, too. Cao Cao wanted a better world and not the one they had now. The past was always with him as he remembered his family again and how they suffered from this world. It needed to be better. For them here and the ones unborn. The young man leaves the room that now holds nothing but ash. A hero's work was never done.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28.

The mask lifts.

The house was extremely quiet when I returned from my work at the station. I was surprised not to have been immediately jumped by Rias upon returning. Instead, she was waiting outside the teleporter room with a sword, practicing stances along with trying to coat her blade in the power of destruction. It was still weak and only coated the blade's lower third. Rias stood with her back to me, and she seemed frustrated and pleased. Given that she has never had the power of destruction for most of her life, it's a steep learning curve. Rias had an unusual stance, however, with her sword.

It was from the White Scars. She was practicing coating the blade higher when I asked from a safe distance away from her.

"You ok, Ria?"

Rias jumped in surprise before she swung her sword in a clear death sentence for anyone close to it. It was not flashy like the Scars, just a brutal swing designed to take someone at the midsection. The sword hit the air, and I was impressed with Rias. She had done the move almost perfectly. Rias immediately went bashful, and she blushed. I smiled, and Rias was cute by being that red. My redhead finally said something.

"I'm sorry you scared me!"

Rias dropped the sword from its stance, and I approached.

"You did that move incredibly well, Ria. How many sessions did you do?"

Rias blushed again and then said in a soft voice.

"Three. I want to be strong like you. I want the strength and certainty of steel. I want to be your Lady of Iron with how she is likely Lady Astaroth. I want to prove to you that your efforts for me were not for nothing."

The bitterness of having lost that title for Rias was plain to hear. Rias's anger made her power coat more of the sword in red energy. I touched her hand, which settled the anger and the bitterness a tiny bit.

"I will acknowledge everyone as Lady Astaroth. You and Kuroka will have that, too. The efforts were duty at first, Ria, but when I learned what they would do to you, I destroyed an entire room in my rage, knowing that they would hurt you. I love you and want you to be safe, along with showing the asshat nobles that you are strong. My wife is not nor will ever be weak."

Rias tears up before she shakes softly saying in a happy voice.

"I love you too, even the parts I didn't understand at the beginning. I understand most of them now."

The atmosphere between us was one of happiness with the other. Before we settled in for dueling. Rias was getting good with a sword thanks to the hypno machine and practice before. She tapped me more than in our last series of fights. She was pleased with the style she was using, and it was, I noticed, easy to miss when a blow was going to hit you. Jaghati was an amazing swordsman, and I can see that his influence was deep in his legion's sword style. Rias also saw something new in our fights.

We were both holding back killing blows and were both tired at the end of our duels. I had won only by experience. Rias was very pleased with how this had helped her in swordplay. Rias had her head on my right shoulder as we sat against a wall on the floor, and this is something I want more of. The two of us together, and Rias, likes the sword as I do. It's been a good day, and I want more of these days than days when I feel the dread of the future. That was still there but having Rias and Kuroka made that lessen significantly. Rias was preparing to say something to me, and her face was beet red.

"I got news back from my folks. They said that they are hopeful about this. They, however, want to meet you. My sister heard that they met your grandfather, and she demanded to be there too."

Rias beams, knowing that this will help her more when her sister learns I am the Gorgan. I won't hide it there and will let the man be known. I smile, smirk, and then help Rias up.

"We can run Ria. I just don't want you nabbed by him. When do your parents want to meet me?"

Rias leans on my shoulder in pure bliss. We prepare to go upstairs, and as we climb them, Rias tells me in a happy voice.

"This weekend. They are ecstatic that I found a way out. They have hated Riser for years now, but with how few eligible people there are, they couldn't find a better deal for me. No one but the Phenex would give them anything they felt was good enough for me. I have not told them yet about the power of destruction. I wanted them to be surprised and like you more."

I'll make sure of that. We reached the first floor, and I was enjoying this with Rias.

"I'm free Saturday, Ria. I have a person in our group looking for more of his bases so they can be cleaned up. I'll start taking you with me. I just don't want you to be hurt. I'll make you armor and weapons. Do you want a chainsword or a power sword?"

Rias considered before she said with a very happy voice.

"Chainsword so I can be like you. I have been curious about it. My spirit wants to help me become stronger, too. I like him and he says that you have been extremely worried about me. You won't have to worry soon. He won't get this Lady of Iron."

I like this bravery it's cute. We went our separate ways to get joggers' clothes and a quick shower. Kuroka was sleeping in my room. Making the scene cuter and worse was Shirone, who was snoring. Both cats had their tails out wrapped around each other. I tip-toed past them and then grabbed my clothes, heading to the shower. When I was back out, the cats were awake and facing the door. Shirone looked bug-eyed at me. Kuroka smiled wide and teased her sister.

"My mate Shirone you're falling behind here."

Shirone grew still before running out of the room quickly. I snickered at the white cat, as did Kuroka. She prepared to get her own jogging clothes as I snarked at my queen.

"You are definitely the Bad Cat. I, however, can't fault your logic for her she's improving. I'll get him tidied up soon. I have a poison that will make it bad for him but I will need your bird skills again. They are all drones and I have proof now!"

My last bit got a pillow sent my way slamming into my head. However, Kuroka was snickering in amusement at that too.

"Your birds might be drones, but birds are still real, nya. You will fail here, silly mate. Are you saying your betrothed is a drone, nya?"

I snickered there.

"Most definitely, she is a drone. Drones are scary, Kuroka! She was the one who made all the plans for his games. They were nearly flawless. I don't know if she will like me. I caught sight of her early on, and I ran from her. That might come back to haunt me. I don't think she saw me yet I am unlucky."

Kuroka snorted.

"'Unlucky' you have Red and me nya. As for that, I hope you're okay. Who else was in his peerage nya?"

I turned my back to her, allowing my queen to get dressed. I answered her with a smile.

"A true Leviathan, a Valkyrie, Ravel, the wielder of Druandal, a grim reaper, and the nun with a heart of gold. I want to try to help the Leviathan. She's not in a good situation there. She also had a new Longinus and was eventually was going to become the actual Leviathan."

Kuroka was silent in shock upon hearing that. I do want to help Ingvild. If she is who she is there. Her in the peerage would help so very much because she would give us more legitimacy. She was mind-controlled there, and she could target my stupid iguana friend if she had the same gear. I worry about the Alliance of Hell more now. The Machine God says that they are not aware of me. I frowned heavily, trying to remember something before remembering my persistent dream. I asked him who the eye was. The Machine God was silent. Before saying, he didn't know who that was. All he knows is that they are strange and are not a threat otherwise he would have stepped in. I don't like that, and I'll start keeping a dream journal.

Kuroka purring for me as we descended the stairs calmed my worry slightly. At the door were Rias and Shirone in jogging pants and shirts. Shirone preens, trying to get me to look at her. A warning look from Kuroka is sent my way.

"You all look very beautiful. Where is Keno?"

Rias looked nervously at the basement, and I sighed.

"I'll be back."

Rias was about to say something to me; however, I wanted to get endorphins in me again.

I opened the door to the medical ward, and my eyes were closed, getting ready to say something. They opened to the worst sight I had ever seen, and I went pale white.

It's horrific on a level I can't believe. It's Akeno wearing a slutty red nurse's costume facing Issari, who is strapped down for the enhancements. Issari is looking at me with her brown eyes, warning me not to say anything. I slowly closed the door to the ward, and then I walked upstairs. I want death's embrace. When I return to Rias, I'm still bone white in horror, and my redhead hugs my right arm in support. Kuroka looked curious while Shirone was looking at me in a what did I see way. I didn't say anything further as we exited the house.

The horror there would not leave me. I was so transfixed in said horror. Is this a dream? A very evil dream of the warp? Raynare's voice broke me out of it because of what happened.

"My Great King needs my help!"

I was slammed face-first into the ground by said person. Raynare babbling out to me while hugging my back.

"I tried to have Red stop you, my Great King! I tried to get there fast enough to save you!"

I groan from the sidewalk as I feel a rib crack from the force of the impact. Rias softly says from my right.

"I'm sorry, Gregor-kun. I was embarrassed by it and didn't say it fully. Please forgive me!"

Raynare, babbling her apologies too, increased the noise. This amuses Kuroka, who gets Raynare off me. Shirone tried to get me up off the ground. I get pulled up, and I say while still in my prison of the mind.

"I have seen the end of the world. I want to be in a black ship surrounded by blanks then I will be in what I feel."

Raynare babbled out to me in fear.

"The soulless should never be allowed! They who are unnatura never wish that!"

That confirms it beyond a shadow of a doubt. Everyone but she and I are confused by that response. I asked Raynare about this to focus on something other than the costume.

"How are you that Ray?"

Raynare was extremely nervous, and she came into my eyesight. She is wearing jogging clothes, and she is definitely like Asia and Hetvia, with her fingers poking together. Everyone was confused about this before Kuroka opened her eyes wide remembering the moment in the station. Raynare falls in with me on my left, and she pokes her fingers rapidly into each other. We started moving towards the gate, and when we got there, Raynare finally started talking.

"Father wanted us down here with the second children totally at some point. I was in one of the groups made to test this."

I opened the gate for everyone to the street. Rias and Shirone were so lost. Before, Rias widened her eyes in shock. We five exited the grounds, and after closing the gate with a clang, I walked with the group towards the park. I don't get why, still.

"You have that how?"

Raynare finger pokes before she answers with a small voice.

"I am not a normal angel. I was once like you. I was reincarnated before. Father wanted to test a way to counter falling."

I widened my eyes horrifying wide. Raynare had been a human before! I looked at her with both eyes on her, and now I feel horrible about this. Raynare started talking to the stunned four of us in a small voice.

"I remember little of before. Father hoped that I could be the answer to the future problem and that I could help them. However, Father is the wisest and he has been further refining the process."

Holy shit. Big G planned for his death in multiple ways. Raynare was the first brave saint.

"Card or something else?"

Raynare smiled bashfully, and I understand now more than ever why she would have never killed Issari if canon had been followed. My pawn replied, and everyone was still in shock.

"Ace with room for a pawn. I would be like the one who would come later. Father had high hopes for me and said that I could have a good life here, unlike the other places. I have seen many of them. They made me sad, especially the ones where I ruined them totally. No one understood until you. Metatron tried, but even he failed to understand."

Holy cog oil, that is not what I expected. No wonder she was so sad at the station with Issari. She saw the ones where her actions probably led to irreversible damage to Issei. It's amazing that she hasn't gone mad. I feel horrible for Raynare, no beyond horrible. I squeezed her hand in support and she looked from the ground. Her purple eyes softened, seeing my total acceptance of her.

"You're not a freak, Ray. You're just here incredibly early. They won't get this until much later. The way didn't work, it seems."

Raynare smiled at me, now having someone who knows what she is besides Big G. No wonder she can't help by saying his name often, even as a devil. Rias, along with the others, don't know what to say. Raynare smiled at me and said with that smile.

"I fell because Father said to me that there would be one who understands me and would be the person who could help me. I was greedy for that person. I now have my Great King who can help me finally, why I feel shame for how we met. Why I did the action despite my fear of them. I had to be with the one who understood me. My Red King of Mars has my heart and loyalty. I assumed the worst before I knew my king. Please don't think of me less."

I squeezed her hand and said without hesitation.

"I don't think less of you. Just don't ever be like the ones that can come later or those you saw. I stand by the sneakiest pawn. I will get things made for you to refine your skills further."

Raynare beams and looks at Kuroka and Rias for permission to do something. Kuroka smiles at our pawn and nods before bumping Rias, who is still in shock. She nods dumbly. Raynare beams and kisses my cheek, getting a hiss from Shirone. I sighed and remarked at my pawn.

"You're like him now, too. I will take it slow with you. If we don't work, you will still have me, Ray. I am stubborn about this, and it's not you but me."

Rias is about to ask, finally having been snapped out of her stupor. She, however, heard our god explain things to her. Her green eyes take on a whole new light for Raynare. Kuroka smiled at Raynare and patted her right shoulder.

"I approve of her for the future. Can you tell me a few stories, Ray?"

Raynare beams, getting that, and she starts telling Kuroka a tale that drew in the cats. Rias smiled at the devil fallen, getting a bit more, and said her piece.

"I will approve it, too. I'm sorry, Ray. Just after we meet the next one, she is here too, and she should have a say in this."

Raynare nodded frantically at Rias's request. We had reached the park by now, and I was still in some shock from Raynare's revelation; thus, I missed something, as did everyone else. We entered the park, and I immediately got into a bad feeling about this. As did Raynare, who widened her eyes horrendously because we both saw the issue immediately. As did Rias because she froze badly.

"Wards."

They had immediately gone up after we entered, and the fact that the park was nearly empty made this horrific situation worse. Standing in front of the fountain were fifteen people in full view of us, along with a very ashamed-looking sixteenth person off to the right side of the group, far away from them.

Said person was Ravel. She was in her pink dress with frills, and now that I got a closer look at her, she was my age and was slightly shaking. The other person and their fourteen was the asshat of the hour. Riser was extremely happy with himself. He is exactly like the base him with his blonde hair and clothes. His peerage is the same, too. Yunabella was hanging on Riser's right arm with a pleased look on her face while the rest of the peerage were all looking at the ground. Every single one of them was beaten down by the looks of them. They all have soulless eyes except one who was mostly destroyed. Riser smiled evilly, and he left Yunabella with his peerage. He was stepping towards me with an extremely pleased look at his catch. Ravel looked at me curiously before she frowned, seeing Rias and the others close to me.

Rias turned bone white and hid behind me, shaking in panic and pure fear. Riser enjoyed this experience of his betrothed looking at him behind my back. Kuroka took my right, Raynare my left, while Shirone tried to help her king by purring for her. Riser finally got to the halfway point between us and looked over his shoulder to his sister, excitedly saying to her.

"See, sister, big brother Riser is helping you out, too. You finally got what you wanted to see him. However, he has been doing exactly what Riser has said he would be doing dishonoring you. Thank you for helping Riser expose this information. Riser now has even more reason to beat down a pathetic welp. No one can insult our proud and noble family, especially a rat that tries this with Riser's betrothed, too."

You're the rat Riser. This, however, is extremely bad because it looks exactly like that for Ravel. Her face was a hint of belief in her brother's statement. Before she searches my face for something, she doesn't seem to find what she is looking for. Ravel grew extremely pissed.

"You tricked me into this Riser. You said you would help me find him and get us on the right foot. You used my desperation to know for an excuse to be up here to torment her. You have always been a pig, so I fully understand why she would turn to someone else who isn't you. I had used the last of my hope you actually cared about me for this. I hate you for this because you ruined my hopes for him and me. Fuck off, you bitch."

Oh, shit, that's hot. Ravel was glaring at her brother with absolutely zero respect or familial love. She is still her brilliant self, and I like that a lot. Riser shrugged his shoulders at his sister before he unleashed his next blow on me.

"You say that even if he is a filthy halfbreed? We were lied to by them. Riser will inform father of this lie and he can break it with them. Either way, you will be free of him and can help repopulate the race properly. Rias thought Riser would not be ready to counter her pathetic attempt to escape from Riser and didn't notice Riser making sure he would win, which is hilarious. What can you expect from a weak devil with no other use but as Riser's wife."

Ravel froze at the insinuation of me. Rias started weeping behind me from the years of abuse hits full fury and force. She had been recovering, and now she's back to this. Ravel looked at me up and down extremely fast. She was silent on this new knowledge, and Riser smiled his cruelest smile yet, as did Yunabella. He will see me at my worst. It will test what I might have with Ravel. It can destroy everything my grandfather had sacrificed for me. It will destroy everything I have done for Rias if I lose and this doesn't go my way. I feel wrath build in me entirely for this. I replied with a dead voice like my war-mask self.

"You insult an Heir of the Seventy-Two Pillars Riser Phenex. I am confirmed by my grandfather, Lord Ajarkan Astaroth. Last I checked, you're a second son with no claim to the title of Heir Phenex. You insult my betrothed with your garbage, and you insult the right of Rias Gremory to get out of her contract legitimately and legally. I have the absolute right to beat you down for the insults to all of us. However, what do you expect from a man who beats his own peerage? I can see the bruises on several of their faces, barely hidden. If that is what Lady Gremory can expect from her betrothed, I can understand why she would want me over you wholeheartedly. It's pathetic for a noble to behave like that. Oh, wait, there is not one in you."

The park stills as the challenge was made. The only sound after that was Riser growing pissed off. I smile smirked at Riser while Rias stopped weeping behind me and just sniffed sadly. Ravel looked at me with a new face of interest. Shirone has nothing but pure stars in her eyes for me. Kuroka and Raynare join my smile smirk in support of me. I extend my own demonic power out just for Riser to feel. He was in a pure rage at me, just as Yunabella was. Riser spat out his newly formed hatred of me.

"Riser has pure noble blood in his veins, you disgusting halfbreed filth! You sully our race with your vile existence! Riser will kill you for the insult to Riser's nobility and his superiority over you! Riser challenges you, who is a vermin, to Riser's superior life! Riser challenges you to a ratings game for the weak one and for daring to sully my noble sister! You who has probably never done anything useful in your halfbreed life!"

I smile blood, thirsty for Riser, and openly feed my sin. That makes Riser look at me like I'm mad. I spit at the ground in front of him.

"Challenge accepted fire turkey. You face the Gorgan and his peerage. I have done real war while you play at it. I have killed plenty of strays that was more than enough to pay for Lady Gremory's out from a shit like you. You're nothing but a joke. A bully that hasn't ever fought a strong person till Hafter, and you got destroyed the last I heard. This will be a cakewalk."

Riser got the largest tic mark I have ever seen yet here. He was enraged by my insult and this, turning against him. Ravel looked at me now with a face amazed. Riser blew a gasket. Fire roared out of his hair, and flame wings came out of his back. He spat back at me with hate-filled eyes.

"Riser will win this game against a lying and uppity bacterium who thinks above their betters! Riser gives you one week out of pity for such a weak thing! Riser will make you scream for mercy!"

I continue my smile smirk. Hook, line, and sinker. My face makes Ravel get a blushing smile. Her eyes are on mine, looking at me in deep fascination. I am immediately convinced I want that for a wife. Alex says to me he wanted this too. He asked me to go into the weapon I made for Riser. I smiled at him and said yes. I need an arc gun to practice with anyway. He fist pumps in glee, saying he's totally cool with me now. He does tell me to get vengeance for the broken catgirls. I replied to Riser in pure amusement.

"I accept the week. Get ready to lose fire chicken. Lady Ravel, I will enjoy getting to know you properly and bear no ill will towards you for his disgusting behavior or for manipulating you so that he gets his kicks. I will make sure we build this relationship right after I win."

Ravel nodded furiously. She tried to say something there, but everyone in the park froze upon hearing another voice in the heat of rage.

"I have heard and witnessed this too, Gorgan. I will make sure this shit who has long burned every single bridge that he had with us doesn't try to continue his streak. I understand everything now. Rias, we will talk after."

There, with Wu and Vladimir in their battle gear, was Heniya Gremory in scarlet crimson mage robes. She was like being near Sirzches in how bad her pressure was. Riser shakes worse than I do. He now has a fearful face, betraying that he had been ready to double-cross me. Heniya was looking directly at me with her green eyes with a very curious look. She turned that look on Riser, and he quakes, seeing the number three in the games staring him down. Rias was still behind me, and she was looking at the ground in shame. Heniya lets up the pressure, and everyone not in the Crimson Lady of Ruin's peerage takes a deep breath for badly needed air. Heniya said to Riser in a very unamused voice.

"You try to do what you do, and you forfeit immediately. You have bullied my sister long enough for me to know the signs of your bullshit. I caught your familiar spying on her when she was working out and knew you would try something soon. Imagine my surprise that the stray hunter I had long considered how to convince to reincarnate into my peerage was doing their work all for my sister. He will show you a fight that has been coming for a long time. Don't think the games board hasn't noticed the shit you pull so don't try what you were going to do. I will draw up the game rules and have them verified by another person. I won't judge the game before you cry of favoritism. I know just the person for that. Now fuck off back to the underworld or else."

Riser glares at Heniya and me equally. He was pissed he had this whole venture turned into something he hates. He snarled out his anger and then retracted his wings and flame hair. Before he looked at Yunabella, she looked to the peerage, and they all started moving out. Yunabella smiled in sadistic glee at her control over them and took the lead in front of the group. Riser was in the back. Riser glared once more at my face, and he, in his eyes, promised me ultra pain and suffering. Before he finally left the park with a very reluctant Ravel. She throws one last look at me, and it holds nothing but curiosity. Before she, too, goes.

Heniya said as soon as they were gone.

"You will be held to the same standards, so don't try to cheat either. The games are my life, and despite the fact that you are better than him in my eyes for what you did, I will not allow cheating. It's nice to know the man beneath the helm now, truly. Your insistence on not reincarnating makes more sense, just not in the way I would have thought."

Heniya was staring straight at me. Her eyes fell on Kuroka and Raynare before she returned to me. I met her eye and answered with a half-smile.

"I had no intention of cheating, before or after. I expected him to, however. I had wanted to tell you properly, Heiress Gremory, at an upcoming dinner that Rias was supposed to set up. That went out the window, so I will introduce myself now, Gregor Astaroth, at your service. For helping me, I will give you the favor card you gave me. I'm sorry for the disruption to your city."

Heniya frowned upon hearing me offer that. She shook her head.

"You will not have to use it I was going to confront him about his shit anyway. I have long argued that he should be punished for his crap, but mother and father have been pressured into keeping this by our grandfather Lord Bael. However, your grandfather convinced them and they were hours away from breaking it with his folks. He pushed this now with the clock ticking hoping that you would be weak and cave. The fact that you are a half will make him try to get his father to screw you over with the girl."

I smile smirked because he is an idiot.

"They won't break it. My grandfather and my father made sure they won't. If they do so, they risk not getting their hands on our stuff. Riser is a bully, and he will go down as a bully. If you won't take the card for helping me, there take it for this. I have a contract magician, and I want to have them for this game. He can use his if he has one, too."

Time to face two Longinus users, you bitch. You almost destroyed my chance with Ravel because you were that petty. Heniya grins at my request.

"Done, and I will have that included in the rules. You will get your copy soon. I'm curious to know how you have one already, but I won't care much if you beat him down for his shit. He should learn that cheating is spotted extremely quickly in the games. His last matches before Hafter were easily won and immediately raised the board's suspicion. He was thrown against Halfter to test if he was cheating. Ten separate cases of it were recorded. Hafter pretended not to notice, and when he curbed stomped Riser, it was enough for Riser to be knocked down to the lowest bracket of the games. Destroy him further. A win against him, who has done games while cheating, versus you, who hasn't done either, will crush him, and he will never recover. Rias, please come over and talk with me. I'm not angry with you, nor will Mom or Dad for him doing this."

Rias reluctantly emerges from behind me, where she had been squeezing my back in comfort, trying not to cry. Heniya is a good sister because she gently takes Rias's hand before she leads Rias to the fountain to talk alone. A bubble goes up for them, and that leaves the four of us with Wu and Vladimir.

Wu studied me again hard before shrugging his shoulders.

"You were decent before kid, but this is not what I had expected either. My bet with everyone was that you were doing something in regard to being a Robin Hood figure. This answers the first question but raises many more."

Vladimir studied me intently during that time, and he remained silent. The smile smirk hasn't left my face.

"I did my deeds to help her and the people of this city. They who have the lack of justice from shits like the Hunter's Guild have their justice from me."

Wu smiled bigger while Vladimir said in a very bored voice.

"They are shits. I still want that fight. It's unusual for pissy nobles to do that kind of work, period. They beg their daddies and mommies for the money for whatever they want. I might like you, brat."

That amused Wu, and he chuckled, patting Vladimir. The giant shrugged his shoulders while focusing on Kuroka. He smirked at her while Wu was now watching us intently. He smiled and replied cheerfully.

"I want to see this fight, Heir Astaroth. I'm especially eager to see what you bring to the games. Come on, Vlad. I'm going back to the house. I can't miss my TV shows, and Heniya will chase the turkey if he comes back."

Vladimir grunted and kept watching me before following Wu through a newly opened portal back to their base. The park was silent for us before Shirone suddenly grabbed hold of my right leg and began to purr up a storm.

"Strongest prince, nya! Beat down Riser-baka with words and axe, nya! Will be the best kitty for you, nya!"

Kuroka huffs in amusement at her sister, starting to get her off my leg. Raynare was silent, and I asked her.

"What were the chances there for us?"

My pawn replied with a sad face.

"Seventy-thirty. Other way was him attempting to kidnap Red while we walked home. The sister helped us. After kidnapping her, he would forcibly marry her before the contract broke. I am sorry. Paths are not always clear for me."

I will be extra kind to Ravel for this. Kuroka held Shirone like a scolded kitten, and the white cat pouted at her position as I pat Raynare.

"The sea sucks, Ray, and I get you can't see everything. Just be ready for next week. Which one did you take inspiration from? The Raven or the Bat?"

Raynare smiled at the questions.

"The Raven. He was the sneakiest like me!"

Kuroka laughed at our pawn while Shirone whined in her sister's arms. It's funny how she is trying to escape from them. I smiled myself and said to Raynare with my face amused.

"You honor him, Ray, and will show the underworld the sneakiest pawn. We will train this week."

Raynare nodded fast at the greed to show her sneaky skills. Kuroka promised me with her eager smile.

"His queen is weak, nya. A mid-tier bomb maker gear. I outclass her, nya. The rest are not in good shape. Red's people would have had a tough time with the numbers difference, nya. We won't have that problem. Shirone, he will win, and you won't have to be a toy for a bird, nya. Your brave prince has fought multiple mutation queens by himself and won."

I rolled my eyes at the now incredible, thirsty look Shirone sent my way. It was only one while I almost died again to the ogre. I was interrupted from snarking at Kuroka by Rias slamming into me, knocking me to the ground while she weeps slightly. I quickly wrapped my arms around my redhead and whispered sweet nothings to her in ultra comfort and support. Heniya appeared behind her little sister and smiled slightly at the sight of us. I immediately see the unspoken threat to hurt me if I make her sister cry. The Crimson Lady of Ruin eyed Kuroka briefly before shrugging and returning her glare, showing something. Heniya is a closet sis con.

It seems that Rias can't escape from them either. Rias tightens her grip on me and starts to stop crying. I tell her this without any uncertainty.

"I will win Ria. We are not going to lose to a rat like him."

I whisper one of my secret weapons for Riser in her ear, and Rias draws back from me and looks straight into my red eyes. Her green ones widened knowing this. I smile blood thirsty and that makes Heniya snicker at her sister.

"I told you, Rias, that he has my complete support. Mom and Dad support him, too. They just didn't have a better choice, Rias. It was him or Zephyrdor, and given everything, he was better than that to them initially. They have never hated you, Rias. They just wanted you to have a good life. You will have that now. Heir Astaroth, I wish you luck, and after the game, you and I can talk."

Heniya looked directly into my eyes and was amused by something she saw. Her eyes turned on Kuroka again, and she said to me while smiling.

"I know about her. Sirzches has told me already. She is free to be around here. Control her, and I will consider the matter settled. I want her to beat the shit out of the purple bitch. She is a disgusting person, and I am sorry for the rest of them you will destroy. Rias allow me into the house. I'll talk to our parents about the dinner."

That was said before she twirls around and moves out of the park with the grace of a very well-trained dancer. Rias was silent for several minutes before she said it in a very small voice, only for me.

"I love you for defending me for everything you have done for me. Win and show them all that I have a Lord of Iron Will. Show him that almost ruined my life that you are far nobler than him."

I look at Kuroka, and we share the same brain cell. We snicker together, getting a tilted head from Rias. I say with no hesitation.

"Riser faces real opposition. He faces two MLG players. Cheating only gets you so far. We will crush him faster than Hafter. Come on, Ria, let's get dinner and ice cream after my treat. You're safe, and in a week, you can proudly call yourself the Lady of Iron."

Rias got extremely excited, and she hugged my mid-section in glee. Kuroka puts her horny sister down and helps Rias and me up off the ground. Raynare was innocent of ice cream because she asked as we left the park.

"Why would you eat ice?"

Rias begins explaining ice cream to Raynare with Shirone, and that helps Rias with the newly returned depression from Riser being an ass. I'm curious to know where Raynare originally came from here. She was probably European, given her looks and when he was alive. I don't detect a hint of an accent to pinpoint her country of origin. Raynare looked at my wondering face, and she guessed what I was thinking.

"I don't remember where. The only thing I remember was somewhere with many forests."

That could be anywhere in Europe, and given that it was in the early Middle Ages, that really doesn't help. I look at her in curiosity and wonder if this would be her companion quest. Raynare just hugged my left arm.

"I don't want to know. I will be like my king and build a new life here. You have many worries, and this will not be one of them. I am content with the one who understands. My king knows me that is enough."

Psykers are weird, and I'll be ready to help her if that changes. Raynare knew immediately that I would before she grew increasingly interested in a flavor of ice cream Rias said was the best.

It was nearly evening when we got home from what was supposed to be an easy walk. I treated everyone to an expensive dinner and good ice cream, as Rias still struggled with Riser doing this. She understands immediately when I put the barrier up between us again. She knows I'm trying to protect her further from Riser, who has barely saved the contract by making the move. He would attempt to use our proximity to drag me through the mud of the underworld to better paint the situation he stumbled into.

That was clear immediately when I saw my grandfather waiting for me in his noble suit. He gestured to me to follow him up to the study, and I followed because I needed to face him. It was inside the Lord's office, sitting down with me, that he began choosing his words mentally. His eyes fell on mine, and he said, finally, with a sigh.

"You didn't do anything wrong. You made the best of the situation, and for that, thank you. Thanks to him, the underworld is now fully aware of you. I have mitigated most of the damage he tried to inflict. The Phenexs have split again, and Lord Phenex tried to demand the contract be terminated for misleading him."

I am ready for them. Riser was a pig, and this was his first attack on me to get a medium of revenge for the humiliation. I don't show emotion and let my grandfather continue.

"He can't back out. I never claimed that you were a pureblood. They assumed that. I had taken precautions for the off chance that this did come out. The contingency was played, and Lord Phenex realized he had no grounds for a cancellation. Lady Phenex pointed out that this situation was caused by Riser Phenex, being a sore loser who couldn't accept that this was over. That and the girl being adamant that this stays made Lord Phenex cave. The only requirement he demanded from you is that his son live after the game."

That's good and bad. I wanted to kill him and string his corpse up for the nobles to see. My anger must be showing because my grandfather understood my rage. I reluctantly agreed.

"I won't kill him. Just make him scream for doing this period and for trying to weaken us. I want to know Lady Ravel properly."

That got a smile from my grandfather.

"You will. I will not help you with your game nor shall anyone else for either side. This game has been turned into an honor duel between the two of you and no one can interfere in this now. The GKF tried to stop this before it became an honor duel saying that a halfbreed had no legal discourse for this. Yet your actions again helped us because the Satans launched their own strike against the GKF forcing them to focus on that before you. Thirty people have been arrested in the last hour. You play politics as well as you fight. I am eager to see what you will do once your Lord."

I smile smirk with my grandfather. Our shared hate of the GKF makes this enjoyable for us. He finally stopped our facial expression and grew serious again.

"Win the game. Show them why you're an Astaroth and the son of Ajuka. It's time that people remember properly that he's a super devil."

I smirked, evil incarnate.

"They will fear the Lord of Iron. If anyone calls me weak, let them know I have a Longinus, just not which one. Let them freak out, and they will do so more with my contract magician."

Ajarkan smiled evilly, too.

"I will. Good luck, Gregor. I will enjoy your victory."

That said, my grandfather got up and left the room. I sighed in relief and prepared for my next move. As I got up from the chair and exited the room, I ran into my next problem. Kuroka is standing behind a very bashful Murayama and an eager-looking Katase. My queen had her ears and tails out, and I looked at my horny knight with a slightly disappointed look.

"How did you spill Murayama-chan?"

Murayama blushed badly and nervously shifted her feet, not answering the question. Katase spoke with an eager and amused voice.

"She let loose her wings when the two of us showered together at a new dojo. She had a nosebleed while that happened muttering about tails. You're a noble. I want in for the noble samurai who fights for the weak! I want a king with honor reincarnate me now!"

I shake my head at my down-bad knight. I tell Katase the truth.

"What piece?"

Katase replied immediately.

"Pawn, I'm the best swordswoman in the city our age, but I don't have gear."

I looked at her for doubt or regret. There was none. I punish my knight.

"You will train her, Murayama-chan. We have a game in a week, and I need to focus on other projects, including making our next weapons for Hetvia. You will help there, too. I will reincarnate you soon, Katase-chan. Kuroka tell everyone in the peerage to meet in the library tomorrow. Let us show the underworld the Warriors of Mars and why we will slaughter our way through a firebird. I expect the best from everyone."

Murayama nodded her head in acceptance of her punishment. Kuroka huffs in amusement at our horny knight.

"For being a bad horse girl no kitty tails for a bit. Now go to the corner and think about that, nya."

Murayama weeps waterfall tears, and Katase is amused that her best friend is getting punished. I eyed her for a second before gesturing to Katase to follow. The pinky does with an extremely eager look for what is to come.

Cao Cao was talking with Georg about a potential solution to the problem that had arisen from what Hercules had discovered at the JDF base. Cao Cao was eager to meet the Warriors of Mars. They were extremely good warriors, and the team he sent had with magic learned that this group cleared the base in less than a half hour. They had found evidence of said guns thanks to several pocket marks from them. No bullets to try and reverse engineer that, however. Cao Cao was about to ask Georg when Stanley interrupted them, entering the room.

"Boss, I have finally found a report about your interest. One of the people is a stray devil hunter called the Gorgan. They have an impressive kill count. However, my report says they are a pureblood devil."

Cao Cao frowned. A pureblood devil? The monkey had been extremely insistent that the one he spoke to was a human, which made no sense in many ways. Cao Cao didn't like this. Pureblood devils were always the worst sort of creatures. Why would one help a human who was seen as lesser than dirt by them? He considered this confounding idea while Georg said in his German accented voice.

"We will have to kill them fast then, ja. Zey might be a new merc group that was started as a way to strike at Grigori. The human might be the public face for the regulars while this Gorgan controls the group from behind the scenes."

Cao Cao frowned, as did Stanley. Stanley was not a reincarnated hero. He had an extremely weak gear but was a genius when it came to intelligence gathering, thanks to said gear. He said this in a very disbelieving way to Georg.

"Unless pureblood devils are using guns now, I don't think that's true. The Gorgan uses guns. The report I got specifically mentions that. A big blocky one that is not anything that the devil king has seen before."

Cao Cao was now extremely worried because that said many possibilities. Was this a pureblood devil that had finally accepted that humans had a good idea in guns and had improved them further with magic to make something new? That thought terrified him. Yet the monkey had been so adamant that the leader was a human that he had screamed that when he had taken two limbs from them. Cao Cao didn't like this even more. He gave Stanley a new order.

"Get me every single bit of information on them. Georg is right this could be bad. If they are finally starting to adapt, we face a worse situation than before. Look hard because we might have trouble."

Stanley nodded, showing his blond hair. He immediately left to fulfill this order. Georg gave his boss a look, and he got to work immediately on his possible counters.

Ophis watched emotionlessly as the devil in front of her made her report. It was basic stuff, really. Just little things that were not really important and got Ophis no closer to her goal. However, sometimes things caught her attention.

"We will likely get more recruits for our cause because of a recent thing that hit the underworld by force. There is a halfbreed that has been exposed recently."

Ophis stayed emotionless, but she saw her right-hand freeze in interest. Ophis liked her right hand. He was one of very few within the organization who stayed totally faithful to her plan. The devil giving the report was also that. She was a plant inside the OSF and honestly didn't care about blood purification. Vali Lucifer asked his burning, curious question.

"What is so special about this halfbreed?"

The devil woman thought over her answer. She said softly to the other halfbreed.

"This one is a noble. An acknowledged Heir to the Astaroths. He is the son of Ajuka Beelzebub."

Vali went wide-eyed, showing the scar over his right eye. Ophis immediately started paying attention. Her blank eyes focused on the devil woman before her. Agrat Leviathan looked at her boss and the halfbreed before her. Agrat was not a judger like her sister. Power was power, and the halfbreed Lucifer had it in spades. Agrat was in the tiny reformation part of the OSF. She and the other secret members all believed they needed to reform because they were far behind everyone, and the NKF was correct. Ophis finally asked her first question. Her bland voice was as emotionless as her eyes.

"Is he as strong as his father?"

Agrat answered with a nod.

"Supposedly, he has a Longinus. I'd take that with a grain of salt, however."

Ophis was blank-faced, but Vali grinned fully. A possible rival to add on with the red one. He fed his sin with a newly built lust for battles that could and would happen with this fellow half-breed. Fate had given Vali a new fun thing. Ophis remained empty. She, however, gives an order to Agrat.

"Watch that carefully. You are competent, and I want to know everything about him."

Agrat accepted the order.

"As you wish."

Agrat continued her report to Ophis. The sister to the Head of the Leviathans was internally worried. The machines powering that objective were starting to fail, which was extremely bad. Agrat needed them repaired quickly or completely new ones. She had several plans and would do what she could. It would have to be enough.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29

Be prepared for the fights to come.

Day 1

Katase was extremely happy playing with her new wings in the library the day after she was reincarnated. Her sin was not a surprise. Pride because she had admitted to me that she was top dog with no one to challenge her in the club meetings and all the schools in the city until I beat her down. However, despite that, she had, as I expected taken one pawn. Murayama was sad still and wept at Kuroka to have pity on her. When that didn't work, she begged Kiryuu to convince me to be kind to her. Kiryuu yawned and rubbed it in with a smile that said she enjoyed this.

"Horny gets you into trouble, Murayama-chan. Your punishment isn't that bad. Training someone and then helping build something while having no tails. You got off easy."

Murayama wept because she couldn't see the tails from her wanted waifu. That amused everyone else but Hetvia as the knight trying and failing to convince someone to help her. Issari was also amused at Murayama's presence in the room with us, but she still had a slightly shaking body from yesterday's enhancements. I quickly filled Katase in on the current situation while Murayama looked at me with doe eyes, begging for pity.

"I have been challenged by a shit-stain person over a stupid dispute. As the newest piece of the peerage, you will be helping me beat down an ass hat that thinks he is hot shit for beating people in a lesser situation than him. We are going to rip him apart and make an example of him to other shit-stain nobles who let people like him get away with that. Katase-chan, you will learn many new things, and I will hold you to an extremely high standard. Is that understood?"

Katase, who was sitting next to Thoron, nodded her head.

"As you will. I was told some by Murayama yesterday before you got home. I'm eager to learn everything you and the rest can teach me. I don't slack and my king will see a fellow samurai."

I look at Issari, and she whispers in a very soft voice that is loud enough for me to hear.

"I am ready to be your contracted magician. Gecko thinks it's ironic. However, he has shared more with me, and we will be ready to go by next week. How long will the shakes last?"

Katase looked at Issari curiously, as did everyone else, not Kuroka. I feel bad for my stupid best friend.

"They should be gone in a day. For those who don't know, Issari enhanced her body to the level of a Tempestus Scion. She will be faster than before. The enhancements only work on humans and half-devils so far, so you're not expected to do them. Mittelt, you and I will eventually find a way to change that and reduce the pain. What are your doctorates?"

Mittelt listed her doctorates while everyone else looked at Issari with amazement.

"Engineering, medical, biochemistry, and a basic understanding of robotics. That was to be my next one. I will need help understanding the tech before I can make modifications. Can she help there?"

I asked Koriel silently while everyone waited. Katase was curious about this and the gecko comment from before. Murayama was now big sad in her chair while Kuroka started the next half.

"Thoron, you, Kiryuu, and I will be doing several mock fights, nya. Your weakness is magic users, and ours is melee. We will work on that for two days nya. Raynare, you will practice your sneaking more. Mittelt will be with Hetvia and Sexy, doing drills on the machine for hypno indoctrination nya. Horse girl, when not helping build the robot machine, you will be training Pinky on our tactics and gear. Then you and Kiryuu will be working on your gear more nya. Sexy will be here as needed. Running will be mandatory for everyone as we need to build up endurance for several of you nya. The lifting machine will be used by those of you who need it, and we will buy more workout equipment to get you up to standard. As he said to our new person, there will be no slacking on this because each of you represents him and us on the game stage nya. This being our first game, we need to show that we are not rookies and weak. Sexy, you and I will review the rules once we get them, but I don't think we will get too many. Honor games are usually very open-ended, nya."

Everyone nodded their heads in acceptance of Kuroka's orders. I finally answered Mittelt after discussing with Koriel long and hard.

"I will make a computer with the science behind most of what I can make now. That is yours, and I will encode it so that no one can break into it. I will make a Noosphere connection here so I know immediately when someone besides you accesses it. I'll also make a cogitator to help with Jeanne and her work reports for us. When you are not training Mittelt, I want to be looking at ways to help with bone density and more effective and efficient ways to improve organs. When I'm not getting the Kastalan robot made for Hetvia, you and she will practice with me to learn swords. Throughout the week, I will also make new weapons so that we don't immediately kill the opposite team. Wound not kill here. Same with the bird. I can't kill him. As such, guns will be issued to everyone who uses those that are designed to incapacitate. For sword and spear people, you will be expected to maim, not kill. Hetvia you and Mittelt in the fight will either be directing in your case the kastalan while in Mittelt's case, shooting her hot shot long las. I will teach everyone how to commune with machine spirits. Everyone will have weapons blessed by me in preparation for the game. If that changes because of rules, I'll let you know."

Hetvia grew excited for robots. She bounced like Raynare usually does. Murayama looked sad for no tails, and I rolled my eyes and said to her in an unimpressed tone.

"The asshole has broken two catgirls, Murayama-chan. Get vengeance on him for that. You will be free to have tails in a few days, you nob."

Murayama got a tic mark that rivaled that of Riser yesterday. I shook my head, saying to Alex that he has a mood kindred in Murayama. He says that he would have liked her. Murayama barks out, pissed, getting amusement from everyone.

"I'll break his bones! No one hurts catgirls! Let me at him!"

Kuroka belly laughed, and everyone else joined in. Issari gave weak laughs before she got up and shook a bit. She almost fell and was only stopped by Kiryuu catching her fellow chestnut with a levitation spell. Issari was relieved not to feel pressure on her limbs. She sighed, and I helped by giving her a tip.

"Try a bath with warm water. Also, fuck you for yesterday I didn't need to see that. Should I get your nurse?"

Issari weakly nodded, and I broke up the meeting. An extremely excited Hetvia pulls Thoron out of the room. Raynare disappeared from sight, shocking Katase as she had been looking directly at Raynare. Mittelt got up and sighed but confirmed that she would be ready before leaving herself. Kuroka started to calm a still pissed-off Murayama.

"The bird has a weak group, nya. His strongest piece is his queen, but I could see clearly that the rest are just decorative pieces. "

I nodded my head.

"They were all broken, and we can't help the others easily. We could demand that Ravel gets them all but Yunabella. However, she's not an attuned king, and I have a feeling that she will want to be with us. I have a plan to make their lives easier after the game."

Katase was saddened, but she was a bit happier for these people. She gets ready to train. Murayama was still pissed about the catgirls being broken.

"How can you do that? The purrs and the tails holding you are the essence of perfection! I will destroy him!"

Katase looked at me to explain why her best friend was like this.

"The Bad Cat set this up, and Murayama-chan has a sin that is something else. Don't ask let them share. Sword or axe, Katase-chan?"

Murayama was in her blood rage over her catgirls being broken. Katase shrugged at my question.

"Axe. Murayama told me you can eventually make Gundam. Really?"

Oh, Murayama, you cause too many problems right now.

"I can eventually, but it will take a vast amount of time. Two-hand or single?"

Katase smiles with a smile that promises pain.

"Two hand. The fight with you was a wake-up call, pushing me to learn new stuff. Just show me what to do and use."

I will get her a two-handed great axe. Kiryuu slowly levitates Issari out of the room while I lead Katase towards the basement. Murayama kept ranting about how catgirls are the only thing keeping the world sane. Kuroka started getting our knight working out that rage.

Murayama kept grumbling as I directed her to slowly build the Kastalan robot maker with the parts already made before it began to hurt. Hetvia was bouncing up and down in extreme happiness for her soon to be made robot. She had already done a session in the hypno machine, and her feet were leaning towards the Iron Hands. Katase looked at her new chain greataxe and was curiously watching the spinning teeth. She was shocked to learn that this came from another reality. Murayama surprised me with how decent she is at assembling. When I asked her about that, she grumbled that her dad was big into cars and made her help him. I snort and watch as Murayama uses her new mechadendrites to screw several different screws into the bottom half of the assembly platform.

The new design for the maker was not an assembly line but a single platform that would assemble the robot in a slow, detailed manner. Hetvia already has a name for her robot Mr. Cuddles. That got a snort of amusement from me, but it wasn't the worst name since it was a melee robot. Thoron, Kiryuu, and Kuroka were out buying more workout equipment from my share of the loot from Kokabiel's base yesterday. Murayama finally got done screwing in the last screw and turned back to me with a pleased grin. The first of three sessions shows a single tube-like object halfway made. I warn Hetvia.

"We will be using substandard materials for Mr. Cuddles. He might get destroyed easily. Once we have won the game, we will get better materials and build him a new body. Have you found a spirit that will be his guidance matrix?"

Hetvia nodded immediately while Katase looked at us in confusion. Hetvia said with a grin.

"I have they said that they would pilot Mr. Cuddles. Teach me the faith entirely. I wish to be like the Omnissiah. I long for the red planet and the forges we will build there. After hearing a bit from your cousin this morning, the world finally made sense to me. I want to build reality."

Hetvia wanted this as desperately as robots to matter, like the analogy of being a cog in a machine. I smile at my pawn.

"I will teach you it. We won't be like the first ones. Improve yourself, but don't abandon flesh entirely. We each play our part, Hetvia, and you with the robots is yours. Eventually, you will be the one teaching new tech-priests."

Hetvia smiled wider than ever before, imagining a legion of robots and new people to teach. This reveals her sin to me in pride, and her pure happiness tells me she doesn't get to feed it much. Katase listens to that, and something seems to resonate with her. Murayama looked at me in question, and I nodded my head to her.

"You're free for now. Teach Katase our tactics. I'll get you when I need you for the next stage. There are dueling swords in both places."

Murayama nods immediately, and she goes to her best friend to start dueling. Hetvia is brought a sword, and we are joined by Mittelt, who was gathered for training for this. Her stance was a surprise being an Imperial Fist stance. I raised my sword and told my two new students.

"I will be as slow as possible on the first two days. Know that you can promote yourself on day three. I know you both don't want to fight up close and personal, but it's better to know this than not have it. Now, let's begin."

The two assumed stances.

Maéva handed me a stack of letters at the lunch break. I took them and raised a questioning eyebrow. My maid was professional, as always.

"They are from other pillars and nobles, mostly young master. Geros and I removed the ones trying to harm you. These are the non-hostile ones."

I thanked my maid before starting with the most important one: from Seekvaria. She wrote to me thanking me for getting rid of her pawn. She understood now why I could not contact her before and that I had her support for helping her and for helping Rias. She was eager to meet me and begin actual conversations with me because she had been slipped. I was like my father by, my grandfather. She wanted to pick my brain on her own projects.

The following letter was from Ravel, known by the symbol of House Phenex on the envelope. I opened it hesitantly, expecting the worst as I started to read. I was surprised by what it said.

She wants to meet me properly after the game. She said that she was sorry that she caused this issue for both of us. I get that she meant it because there were a few tear marks on that section of the letter. She told me she doesn't care; I'm a halfbreed. Her caring about that was a non-issue. I kept reading, and I think I will like Ravel. She finished the letter with a small promise that she was truly interested in this. That makes me lose a bit of worry that had built up last night about our meeting yesterday.

The other letters were not as important as the first two. Just people who were curious about me from the vassal houses. They will get letters back tonight from me, assuring them I will not be like my uncle. The second to last letter was written incredibly badly from a surprising group of people. It was the family of the kid whom the Dryad bishop had maimed. The letter sang praise on me for avenging their son's injury. The writing from the parents is very bad, showing the illiterate nature of the commoners. Along with the letter was a very poorly drawn picture of me and the kid from said kid. I asked Maéva where the letter had come from.

Maéva told me the letter came from one of my house's villages. These were my subjects. I tell her something that I will do for this family.

"I want you to tell my grandfather that I will make something for the boy to walk again. He deserves that for my failure to protect him properly."

Maéva smiles at this and promises to do so. I will make a bionic leg for this boy because he had drawn in his picture of himself with crutches and a stump where his left leg should have been. The family wept in their letter, saying they loved me for giving the money back to them. They needed it for their problems, and vengeance clouded their judgment when they offered it up. They couldn't get it back after it left their village. I make an oath to show them that I deserve their love. My red eyes look at the picture, and I will never forget this. My mind was so busy remembering my cousin's kids that I barely paid attention to the last letter, which was my acceptance into Kuoh Academy, with a small note from Sona in congratulations for my scores.

The run during the evening was a regular run for the majority of us. Katase and everyone else except Hetvia and Mittelt were in good shape. They were lagging behind the group, huffing from exhaustion. I was with them, and Kuroka was at the front with everyone else. Raynare was trying to make Mittelt feel better.

"You are not as bad as before, Mitt. You are catching up!"

Mittelt barks out in frustration to Raynare.

"You try being raised in a lab, Ray! My legs hurt!"

Hetvia was silent and huffing out shallow breathing at her own lack of stamina. I tell my blue-haired pawn with a smile.

"I had that at one point, Hetvia. You will get there. The same with you, Mittelt you're both doing fine."

Hetvia blushed, and I raised her spirits more with my next move.

"Hetvia, Hetvia hero of Mars! Hetvia, Hetvia hero of Mars!"

Mittelt and Hetvia snort with laughter. The blue-haired young woman wants to be like Cain utterly. Kuroka, having heard Cain's stupid song, picks it up, and everyone, including Katase, joins in, making the run better for our two stragglers.

That night before bed, the door to my room was knocked on, and I let Kuroka know I'd be back to bed fast. She was pretty drowsy and half asleep. I opened the door, and it was Rias. She looked down at the floor, and she was sad because of this. She was in the habit of being here now. I gently raised her face to look at mine.

"Six more days, Ria. I know it hurts, and I feel it, too. I don't want you to get more backlash from them."

Rias let a single tear down her face and closed her eyes.

"I know. It just hurts because we were finally getting to know each other. Then he ruined it like he ruined everything else I had. I want to be with you and her forever."

I do, too. That was plain to see for Rias when her eyes opened again, and she looked at mine. Rias softened her face there, and I promised her with a voice filled with emotion.

"I will make this the last thing he ruins for both of us. Tomorrow, you're welcome to spar with us. I'm teaching two people swords and want my Lady of Iron to join me. They can't say I'm improper there if you're practicing your skills. Just go easy on them."

Rias beams and nods enthusiastically. She is now happier than before. Rias smiles, and I return the smile. That makes the night better for both of us. I miss my redhead, and her absence lets some of my nightmares back in.

Day 2

Maéva was extremely weirded out when I asked her to buy steel and several other things. Before she shrugged and then went to obey. Murayama was building the robot maker's next section with Mittelt's help. Katase watched as Hetvia practiced her swordsmanship with Rias while the building was being done. Hetvia was never going to be the strongest swordswoman. That was clear enough to see. However, she had spirit and was determined to show she was not weak, especially because her crush was there.

Kiba happily talks to Issari while Akeno smothers her iguana, still shaking slightly. My best friend was slowly winning Kiba over, it seemed, by Kiba looking at Issari with genuine respect. That set Hetvia aflame with burning passion to get the swordsman to pay attention to her. Issari, being the rat she was, growled at Hetvia to stay away from her swordsman. That pissed off Hetvia, who growled back at the dragon being braver than ever before. The growl off was extremely loud, breaking Murayama's attention long enough for an almost bad mistake to happen. I stopped her with a whistle.

"Gecko, no more growling at my pawn. Hetvia, the same with you. Murayama, Mittelt, back away for a second."

The growling stopped, and I let the two back away before carefully unscrewing the bolt that had almost hit an electrical point. After doing that, I moved to Issari and slapped her on the head, getting a whine. I looked at Akeno with a very pointed look. She sighed and said to Issari in support.

"Do not growl at the blue-haired one. Kiba is not yours. Continue doing so, and you will be punished."

Issari whimpered, and Hetvia looked pleased with her victory over the dragon. I told her this in an equally unamused tone.

"No robots if you growl at the dragon. Kiba is not yours either, so no smugness or no Mr. Cuddles. You both almost hurt Murayama by this."

That shuts down the smugness. Hetvia joins in whimpering because no Mr. Cuddles and hurting someone in the peerage. Murayama's sweat drops from this. She says now that she gets it.

"Horny bad. I'm sorry, Gregor-kun."

I sighed and let Murayama back in.

"Be horny but pick your battles better. No tails for one more day then you can have them. Now let's try this again."

Murayama began to insert the screw again. There were, thankfully, no further incidents.

Raynare was teaching her fellow pawns the tactics of being a pawn that she was starting to develop. Her promotion skills were clicking with Hetvia, Katase, and Mittelt. The three pawns promoted simultaneously to a different piece each time to get used to their advantages. For when we slam through Riser's people and are inside his base, they are all allowed to promote freely given the chance.

Raynare was also training her speed with weights to be the fastest sneaker ever. The others were going to start doing that tomorrow. Not to the extent of Thoron or anyone else, but to allow her to dodge attacks faster. Kuroka was in her section of the room here in the basement, teaching Kiryuu and Murayama more effective ways to use magic while I do gear tips. Murayama was testing her gear on a Macabian sword, trying to get plasma to coat the blade in preparation for a combo of electric shock and plasma on her power sword. Kiryuu was excited learning that mechadendrites could help form more spells. She was working to form more magic reserves to go for shock and awe to keep up the pressure.

Thoron was testing his power spear for the game and working on a new set of moves for this weapon. He wanted to make Riser scream for his prior actions with Hetvia. He was prepared for this and was testing his abilities with the rook. His spear cracked, showing off his battle-fanatic smile.

Day 3

Maéva led Heniya Gremory into the house with her professional face. Heniya looked me up and down in an instant. Before she pulled out of a pocket spell a set of papers and handed them to me. I took them and immediately began reading the rules. The Crimson Lady of Ruin explained.

"The rules are loose because of the nature of the game. I included the contract magician part. The Phenex representative did not oppose that however, their counter was that Riser gets to choose the map stage."

I shrugged while looking for specific rules.

"As long as the map is vetted for cheats, I don't care about that concession."

Heniya smiled at me.

"I will personally ensure that. I'm not judging the game. The one found for the honor is an unbiased announcer that I selected. She will be good because she likes our parties and wants to see this game."

I kept reading the rules and haven't seen any problems with them so far. Kuroka asked for me.

"Who is the announcer?"

Heniya smiles before answering.

"Roygun Belphegor. She is eager to see you in action. I can't say more because of the circumstances of the game."

I smiled at that before I finished reading the last of the rules. I pocketed them, and Heniya studied me hard.

"Your grandfather claims you have a Longinus. I asked my brother, and he confirmed it again. Which one?"

I smile smirk now.

"That's a secret. It's a very unique one."

Heniya shrugged at my nonanswer.

"I figured you would not say anything about it, but you're making my parents more interested. They and the underworld are desperate to know what this Longinus is. My sister deserves a strong husband so prove that to them."

That said, Heniya turned and left the house via portal. We are golden as there are no rules against blessed weapons.

Murayama slapped on the final piece of the machine, and she stepped backward from it. A proud look on her face. Maéva had brought me the steel and other things, and now it's time to build Mr. Cuddles. I inserted the first bar into the modded platform, and the machine immediately began to hum to life. It will take two more days to build the first robot. Hetvia was excited and bouncing around knowing she gets a familiar.

Day 4

Inside the chapel of the Machine God, I pray softly for my own sake. I need to settle the last of my problems, especially with my family. I was alone, having asked for this from everyone. So, feeling someone behind me, I prepared for this as this was also for Alex and eventually for him.

It's Nomie Himejima. She was dressed in a pair of blood-stained shirt and jeans. Her hair was a short black, and her red eyes looked at me with sadness and sorrow. She was only two inches taller than me. Her face has a sad expression of her despair. I looked at her in sympathy before she said in a voice that stings only slightly.

"You're not my son. You wear his face and use his body, but you're not him."

I feel the shame I had from that. Nomie continues her sadness.

"I know why you did this. I know that you're there, Alex. I didn't want to see you because it destroyed my last hope that my baby survived them. He didn't."

Her voice was pure sadness. I finally found some courage for her.

"I'm not him and I didn't want this. I wish he were here for you."

Nomie sighed softly. She was sad beyond measure with this.

"You honored my son by respecting what he wants. You have given him vengeance against them. I know that you mean those words. It doesn't change the pain of knowing you're not him. Yet you're trying for us. Please help my husband. He's so destroyed by our deaths that he wants the end. He stays because of his duty to his system. He knows that if he dies, then its inner workings are lost forever because of his secrecy and that they would die out. I was trying to help him with my invention, which would have made it easier for us and bought Alex total acceptance."

The plea for her husband also saddened Nomie. The desperation was evident.

"He's my dad now, so I will help him. I understand that I am not your Alex just another version of him. I will never not try for this family because I'm here forever now, and this is my reality."

Nomie nods her head sadly.

"Shuri has told me you have done good things for Keno. She says, however, I need to have faith in you totally. I will start doing so. Finish my legacy. Make it and show them that we humans have never been worthless. I accept you as my new son. Help my husband return to the world."

Nomie comes close and whispers into my ear her legacy. Before she disappears, she goes to the afterlife of the Machine God despite her atheism. Having apparently needed this badly, too, I'm told by him. Alex said thank you to me for helping his mom. I correct him vocally.

"Our mom like how he's our dad. I accept I'm you fully. I'll make my middle name Alex so you have equal rights to who we are. It's better than Oscar. Fair?"

Alex replied that was fair. Then pointed and laughed at me being called Oscar. He called me a fucking nerd. I sighed.